Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Philippine Islands, 1493-
1898; Volume 46, 1721-1739
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other
parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may
copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License
included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are
located before using this eBook.
Title: The Philippine Islands, 1493-1898; Volume 46, 1721-1739
Editor: Emma Helen Blair
Commentator: Edward Gaylord Bourne
Editor: James Alexander Robertson
Release date: July 30, 2016 [eBook #52681]
Most recently updated: October 23, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/52681
Credits: Produced by Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net/ for Project
Gutenberg
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS,
1493-1898; VOLUME 46, 1721-1739 ***
1898; Volume 46, 1721-1739
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other
parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may
copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License
included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are
located before using this eBook.
Title: The Philippine Islands, 1493-1898; Volume 46, 1721-1739
Editor: Emma Helen Blair
Commentator: Edward Gaylord Bourne
Editor: James Alexander Robertson
Release date: July 30, 2016 [eBook #52681]
Most recently updated: October 23, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/52681
Credits: Produced by Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net/ for Project
Gutenberg
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS,
1493-1898; VOLUME 46, 1721-1739 ***
Page 4
Plan of Cebú Cathedral; drawn by Juan de Siscarra, engineer, 1719
[Photographic facsimile of original MS. map in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla]
[Photographic facsimile of original MS. map in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla]
Page 5
Page 6
The Philippine Islands, 1493–
1898
Explorations by early navigators,
descriptions of the islands and their
peoples, their history and records of the
catholic missions, as related in
contemporaneous books and
1898
Explorations by early navigators,
descriptions of the islands and their
peoples, their history and records of the
catholic missions, as related in
contemporaneous books and
Page 7
manuscripts, showing the political,
economic, commercial and religious
conditions of those islands from their
earliest relations with European nations
to the close of the nineteenth century,
Volume XLVI, 1721–1739
Edited and annotated by Emma Helen Blair and
James Alexander Robertson with historical
introduction and additional notes by Edward
Gaylord Bourne.
economic, commercial and religious
conditions of those islands from their
earliest relations with European nations
to the close of the nineteenth century,
Volume XLVI, 1721–1739
Edited and annotated by Emma Helen Blair and
James Alexander Robertson with historical
introduction and additional notes by Edward
Gaylord Bourne.
Page 8
The Arthur H. Clark Company
Cleveland, Ohio
MCMVII
Cleveland, Ohio
MCMVII
Page 9
CONTENTS OF VOLUME XLVI
Preface 13
Document of 1721–1739
Events in Filipinas, 1721–1739. Compiled from various authors, fully credited
in text 31
Bibliographical Data 63
Appendix: Education in the Philippines
Primary instruction. In various parts, as follows: I. First governmental attempts.
Vicente Barrantes; Madrid, 1869. [Condensed from his La instrucción primaria en
Filipinas.] II. Organized effort of legislation. Daniel Grifol y Aliaga; Manila, 1894.
[From preface to his La instrucción primaria en Filipinas.] III. Royal decree
establishing plan of primary instruction in Filipinas. José de la Concha; December
20, 1863. [From Grifol y Aliaga’s La instrucción primaria en Filipinas; as are all
the following parts.] IV. Regulations for the normal school. José de la Concha;
December 20, 1863. V. Regulations for schools and teachers of primary instruction.
José de la Concha; December 20, 1863. VI. Interior regulations of schools of
primary instruction. José de la Concha; December 20, 1863. VII. Decree approving
regulations of municipal girls’ school.——Echague; February 15, 1864. VIII.
Regulations for the municipal girls’ school. Manila Ayuntamiento; February 15,
1864. IX. Circular giving rules for the good discharge of school supervision.——
Gándara; August 30, 1867. X. Decree approving regulations for women’s normal
school.——Malcampo; June 19, 1875. XI. Regulations for women’s normal school.
——Malcampo; June 19, 1875. XII. Royal decree creating women’s normal school.
María Cristina and Francisco Romero Robledo; March 11, 1892. XIII. Royal order
approving regulations for women’s normal school. Francisco Romero Robledo;
March 31, 1892. XIV. Regulations for women’s normal school. Francisco Romero
Robledo; March 31, 1892. XV. Decree elevating men’s normal school to the grade
of superior. Hermenegildo Jacas; November 1, 1893; and A. Avilés and Manuel
Blanco Valderrama, November 10, 1893. XVI. Regulations of superior normal
school for men teachers. Manuel Blanco Valderrama, November 10, 1893. XVII.
School legislation, 1863–1894 67
Dominican educational institutions, 1896–1897. [Unsigned and undated.] 261
Report of religious schools, 1897. [Unsigned and undated.] 265
Educational institutions of the Recollects. [Unsigned and undated; 1897?] 268
The friar viewpoint. In two parts. I. Education. Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A.; Madrid,
1897. [From his Estudio de algunos asuntos de actualidad.] II. Eladio Zamora,
O.S.A.; Valladolid, 1901. [From his Las corporaciones religiosas en Filipinas.]
272
Preface 13
Document of 1721–1739
Events in Filipinas, 1721–1739. Compiled from various authors, fully credited
in text 31
Bibliographical Data 63
Appendix: Education in the Philippines
Primary instruction. In various parts, as follows: I. First governmental attempts.
Vicente Barrantes; Madrid, 1869. [Condensed from his La instrucción primaria en
Filipinas.] II. Organized effort of legislation. Daniel Grifol y Aliaga; Manila, 1894.
[From preface to his La instrucción primaria en Filipinas.] III. Royal decree
establishing plan of primary instruction in Filipinas. José de la Concha; December
20, 1863. [From Grifol y Aliaga’s La instrucción primaria en Filipinas; as are all
the following parts.] IV. Regulations for the normal school. José de la Concha;
December 20, 1863. V. Regulations for schools and teachers of primary instruction.
José de la Concha; December 20, 1863. VI. Interior regulations of schools of
primary instruction. José de la Concha; December 20, 1863. VII. Decree approving
regulations of municipal girls’ school.——Echague; February 15, 1864. VIII.
Regulations for the municipal girls’ school. Manila Ayuntamiento; February 15,
1864. IX. Circular giving rules for the good discharge of school supervision.——
Gándara; August 30, 1867. X. Decree approving regulations for women’s normal
school.——Malcampo; June 19, 1875. XI. Regulations for women’s normal school.
——Malcampo; June 19, 1875. XII. Royal decree creating women’s normal school.
María Cristina and Francisco Romero Robledo; March 11, 1892. XIII. Royal order
approving regulations for women’s normal school. Francisco Romero Robledo;
March 31, 1892. XIV. Regulations for women’s normal school. Francisco Romero
Robledo; March 31, 1892. XV. Decree elevating men’s normal school to the grade
of superior. Hermenegildo Jacas; November 1, 1893; and A. Avilés and Manuel
Blanco Valderrama, November 10, 1893. XVI. Regulations of superior normal
school for men teachers. Manuel Blanco Valderrama, November 10, 1893. XVII.
School legislation, 1863–1894 67
Dominican educational institutions, 1896–1897. [Unsigned and undated.] 261
Report of religious schools, 1897. [Unsigned and undated.] 265
Educational institutions of the Recollects. [Unsigned and undated; 1897?] 268
The friar viewpoint. In two parts. I. Education. Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A.; Madrid,
1897. [From his Estudio de algunos asuntos de actualidad.] II. Eladio Zamora,
O.S.A.; Valladolid, 1901. [From his Las corporaciones religiosas en Filipinas.]
272
Page 10
Education since American occupation. Editorial, and compiled from various sources
364
364
Page 11
ILLUSTRATIONS
Plan of Cebú Cathedral; drawn by Juan de Siscarra, engineer, 1719; photographic
facsimile of original MS. map in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla
Frontispiece
Autograph signature of Joseph Torrubia, O.S.F.; from original manuscript in
Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla 35
Title-page of Dissertacion historico-politita, by Joseph Torrubia (Madrid, 1753);
photographic facsimile from copy in library of Harvard University 41
Map showing new route from Manila to Acapulco, presented to Governor Fernando
Valdés Tamón by the pilot, Enrique Hermán, 1730; photographic facsimile of
original MS. map in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla 49
Plan of infantry barracks in Manila; drawn by the military engineer, Thomas de
Castro y Andrade, 1733; photographic facsimile from original manuscript in
Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla 53
Plan of Cebú Cathedral; drawn by Juan de Siscarra, engineer, 1719; photographic
facsimile of original MS. map in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla
Frontispiece
Autograph signature of Joseph Torrubia, O.S.F.; from original manuscript in
Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla 35
Title-page of Dissertacion historico-politita, by Joseph Torrubia (Madrid, 1753);
photographic facsimile from copy in library of Harvard University 41
Map showing new route from Manila to Acapulco, presented to Governor Fernando
Valdés Tamón by the pilot, Enrique Hermán, 1730; photographic facsimile of
original MS. map in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla 49
Plan of infantry barracks in Manila; drawn by the military engineer, Thomas de
Castro y Andrade, 1733; photographic facsimile from original manuscript in
Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla 53
Page 12
PREFACE
Most of this volume consists of the educational appendix which is continued from the
preceding volume. The only regular document presented shows the general history of the
islands for the years 1721–1739 both politically and religiously. The greater interest in
the volume centers about the appendix. For here we see the first systematic attempts at a
universal education in the Philippines, the first real though rude awakening of the inert
mass of a people to the facts of broader life by the government establishment of primary
and normal schools. As might be expected the paternal element is chiefly discernible in
the laws and regulations made by the government. The complexities of the educational
question, a problem that Spain would have been many years in solving, are well shown
by the two documents which give the friar side of the matter.
A brief summary of the principal events from 1721 to 1739 contains several matters of
interest. The murder of Bustamante by a mob arouses much indignation at Madrid, but
the attempts to ascertain and punish the guilty ones prove ineffectual, and the affair
drops into oblivion. The islands are regularly harassed by the Moro pirates; punitive
expeditions are sent against them, but these are often too late or too slow to accomplish
any results. The coast villages are fortified, much of this being done by the priests in
charge of the Indians. In 1733 the royal storehouses at Manila are destroyed by fire,
causing great loss to the treasury. Two years later, a Dutch fleet demands satisfaction for
the previous capture of a Dutch ship by a Spanish coastguard, but retires when the
Spaniards pay the value of the prize. A controversy arises (1736) between the Recollects
and Jesuits over certain missions in northern Mindanao, in which the Jesuits gain the
upper hand. In 1737, one of the auditors makes an official visitation of several provinces
in Luzón, and reforms many abuses therein. During 1738–39, a controversy rages in
Manila over the complaint made by the mestizos of Santa Cruz regarding unjust
exactions imposed on them by the Jesuits; the decision of the Audiencia (sustained by
the home government) is against that order.
The remainder of this volume is occupied by the educational appendix, which is the
continuance and conclusion of the review of education begun in VOL. XLV. The first
document, which comprises the greater part of the appendix, treats of primary and
normal instruction in the Philippines, after the government really took such education
under its protection by special legislation. The subject is prefaced by extracts and
synopses from Barrantes which show the earliest legislation, beginning with 1839 and
culminating in the decree of December 20, 1863. Although the appointment of a
commission is ordered in the former year to draft regulations for schools, such
appointment is delayed until 1855, and a report is handed in only in 1861, the work of
Most of this volume consists of the educational appendix which is continued from the
preceding volume. The only regular document presented shows the general history of the
islands for the years 1721–1739 both politically and religiously. The greater interest in
the volume centers about the appendix. For here we see the first systematic attempts at a
universal education in the Philippines, the first real though rude awakening of the inert
mass of a people to the facts of broader life by the government establishment of primary
and normal schools. As might be expected the paternal element is chiefly discernible in
the laws and regulations made by the government. The complexities of the educational
question, a problem that Spain would have been many years in solving, are well shown
by the two documents which give the friar side of the matter.
A brief summary of the principal events from 1721 to 1739 contains several matters of
interest. The murder of Bustamante by a mob arouses much indignation at Madrid, but
the attempts to ascertain and punish the guilty ones prove ineffectual, and the affair
drops into oblivion. The islands are regularly harassed by the Moro pirates; punitive
expeditions are sent against them, but these are often too late or too slow to accomplish
any results. The coast villages are fortified, much of this being done by the priests in
charge of the Indians. In 1733 the royal storehouses at Manila are destroyed by fire,
causing great loss to the treasury. Two years later, a Dutch fleet demands satisfaction for
the previous capture of a Dutch ship by a Spanish coastguard, but retires when the
Spaniards pay the value of the prize. A controversy arises (1736) between the Recollects
and Jesuits over certain missions in northern Mindanao, in which the Jesuits gain the
upper hand. In 1737, one of the auditors makes an official visitation of several provinces
in Luzón, and reforms many abuses therein. During 1738–39, a controversy rages in
Manila over the complaint made by the mestizos of Santa Cruz regarding unjust
exactions imposed on them by the Jesuits; the decision of the Audiencia (sustained by
the home government) is against that order.
The remainder of this volume is occupied by the educational appendix, which is the
continuance and conclusion of the review of education begun in VOL. XLV. The first
document, which comprises the greater part of the appendix, treats of primary and
normal instruction in the Philippines, after the government really took such education
under its protection by special legislation. The subject is prefaced by extracts and
synopses from Barrantes which show the earliest legislation, beginning with 1839 and
culminating in the decree of December 20, 1863. Although the appointment of a
commission is ordered in the former year to draft regulations for schools, such
appointment is delayed until 1855, and a report is handed in only in 1861, the work of
Page 13
the commission being stimulated perhaps by the fact that the governor appoints an
official in 1860 to draft regulations along the same line. The chief point of debate in the
commission is the teaching of Spanish, the vice-rector of the university of Santo Tomás
declaring against such teaching but being overruled. The decree of December 20, 1863 is
the greatest result of the work of the commission. The normal school created by the
decree is formally opened January 23, 1865, although in operation since May 17, 1864.
Irregularity of attendance and vacations prove the greatest obstacles. Barrantes, who
defends the friars, concludes that the backwardness of primary education is due rather to
the laws of the Indies than to any class such as the religious corporations; that before
1865 primary education was only a shadow; and that the Filipinos have not yet
sufficiently far advanced to be granted the electoral right that they ask. The remainder of
the document is from Grifol y Aliaga’s book on primary instruction. An extract from the
preface of that author shows that with the decree of 1863, new life is put into education,
and that all the many decrees and orders issued later by the government are harmonious
in effect and purpose; although they were in large part inoperative. Next follows the
royal decree of December 20, 1863, establishing a plan of primary instruction in the
islands. Its first part consists of the exposition addressed to the queen by the minister
José de la Concha, stating the need of greater efficiency in the teaching system for the
natives, in order that they may develop spiritually and intellectually. The aim is to
diffuse the Spanish language. It provides for a normal school under the immediate
supervision of the priests. Following the exposition is the decree proper, which decrees
schools for each sex in each village, and gives various details of such schools. The
regulations for the normal school of teachers for primary instruction end Aliaga’s book.
They consist of twenty-eight articles which state the object of the school; and the rules
governing the scholars in their manifold relations. Next come the regulations, dated
December 20, 1863, for schools and teachers of primary instruction for native Filipinos,
which consist of thirty-five articles. By these regulations, separate schools are
established in all the villages for boys and girls; attendance is made compulsory for
children between certain ages; instruction is to be in Spanish, and the knowledge of that
language especially striven for; tuition is free to the poor, and equipment for all;
religious and ethical teaching is in charge of the parish priests. Rules are given in regard
to the teachers, and assistants, the textbooks, vacations, the establishment of Sunday
schools for adults, and the supervision, which is put into the hands of laymen—that duty
having thitherto been performed by the parish priests, in so far as it was performed at all.
The interior regulations, consisting of fourteen articles, for native primary schools,
follow, as the preceding, dated December 20, 1863. They include rules as to the size of
buildings, equipment, duties of teachers, manner of keeping records, sending of monthly
reports, pupils and conditions of their admittance, attendance, system of merits and
demerits, examinations, etc. Religious exercises are found to fill a considerable portion
of the day. A government decree of February 15, 1864, approving the regulations for a
municipal girls’ school in Manila, is followed by those regulations of the same date,
official in 1860 to draft regulations along the same line. The chief point of debate in the
commission is the teaching of Spanish, the vice-rector of the university of Santo Tomás
declaring against such teaching but being overruled. The decree of December 20, 1863 is
the greatest result of the work of the commission. The normal school created by the
decree is formally opened January 23, 1865, although in operation since May 17, 1864.
Irregularity of attendance and vacations prove the greatest obstacles. Barrantes, who
defends the friars, concludes that the backwardness of primary education is due rather to
the laws of the Indies than to any class such as the religious corporations; that before
1865 primary education was only a shadow; and that the Filipinos have not yet
sufficiently far advanced to be granted the electoral right that they ask. The remainder of
the document is from Grifol y Aliaga’s book on primary instruction. An extract from the
preface of that author shows that with the decree of 1863, new life is put into education,
and that all the many decrees and orders issued later by the government are harmonious
in effect and purpose; although they were in large part inoperative. Next follows the
royal decree of December 20, 1863, establishing a plan of primary instruction in the
islands. Its first part consists of the exposition addressed to the queen by the minister
José de la Concha, stating the need of greater efficiency in the teaching system for the
natives, in order that they may develop spiritually and intellectually. The aim is to
diffuse the Spanish language. It provides for a normal school under the immediate
supervision of the priests. Following the exposition is the decree proper, which decrees
schools for each sex in each village, and gives various details of such schools. The
regulations for the normal school of teachers for primary instruction end Aliaga’s book.
They consist of twenty-eight articles which state the object of the school; and the rules
governing the scholars in their manifold relations. Next come the regulations, dated
December 20, 1863, for schools and teachers of primary instruction for native Filipinos,
which consist of thirty-five articles. By these regulations, separate schools are
established in all the villages for boys and girls; attendance is made compulsory for
children between certain ages; instruction is to be in Spanish, and the knowledge of that
language especially striven for; tuition is free to the poor, and equipment for all;
religious and ethical teaching is in charge of the parish priests. Rules are given in regard
to the teachers, and assistants, the textbooks, vacations, the establishment of Sunday
schools for adults, and the supervision, which is put into the hands of laymen—that duty
having thitherto been performed by the parish priests, in so far as it was performed at all.
The interior regulations, consisting of fourteen articles, for native primary schools,
follow, as the preceding, dated December 20, 1863. They include rules as to the size of
buildings, equipment, duties of teachers, manner of keeping records, sending of monthly
reports, pupils and conditions of their admittance, attendance, system of merits and
demerits, examinations, etc. Religious exercises are found to fill a considerable portion
of the day. A government decree of February 15, 1864, approving the regulations for a
municipal girls’ school in Manila, is followed by those regulations of the same date,
Page 14
which consist of twenty-six articles. The school is to be in charge of the sisters of
charity. Religious and ethical training is given great prominence. The courses of study,
comprising the elementary branches, and needle-work, is outlined. There are both
required and optional studies. Girls are admitted at the age of five, and admission is in
charge of a member of the city ayuntamiento. Rules are given governing the daily and
term routine of the school in its manifold relations. Examinations are both public and
private. Supervision is in charge of three women appointed by the governor of the
islands. This is followed by a circular of the superior civil government, dated August 30,
1867, discussing, and giving rules concerning, school supervision—an important
document, showing well the Spanish love of philosophizing. Commenting on the
importance of the supervisory function, the circular states the duties of supervisors, for
on them “depends the development and conservation of the improvements which are
being introduced.” Since the supervision is partly in the hands of the ecclesiastical
government, the outcome can only be the best. A rather lengthy quotation is made from a
book on supervision, in which the duties and qualifications of supervisors are outlined.
Great stress is laid on temperateness of action. The most delicate power is the correction
and suspension of teachers. Suspension must only be for ethical and religious lack, and
neglect of duties. The parish priests in their duties as supervisors must see that the heads
of families recognize their responsibility in regard to sending their children to school.
Special privileges are to be given to those attending school and learning the Spanish
language—in which all instruction is to be given. Primary instruction in the islands is in
a backward state, because of the few buildings and teachers, and the want of uniformity
among the children. Statistics of March 1, 1866 show the number of villages in
provinces or districts, the population, school attendance, schools possible, and buildings.
The government pledges its support of the efforts put forth by the parish priests and the
provincial supervisors. The former are to hold annual examinations, and are to have the
children review their work when they confess and take communion. The provincial
supervision of the alcaldes is to be exercised with the aid of a board composed of the
bishop, parish priest, and the administrator of the public finances. Reforms are needed in
teaching and supervision, and the efforts of the parish priest must not be opposed.
Boards not yet appointed must be appointed at once, and monthly reports submitted. The
government decree of June 19, 1875, approving ad interim the regulations for the
women’s normal school for primary teachers in Nueva Cáceres, is followed by the
regulations. These number fifty-two articles in all. The object of the school is to train
good moral and religious women teachers and to make this school a model for other
schools. The practice school attached to it is an integral part of the public school system,
wherein an education is given free to poor girls. Those attending the normal school may
or may not be candidates for a teacher’s certificate. The program of studies shows
elementary branches, and demands instruction in Spanish and includes needle-work. The
course lasts three years, though an additional year may be allowed to graduates; and the
schedule of studies is to be sent annually to the governor for his approval. The time spent
charity. Religious and ethical training is given great prominence. The courses of study,
comprising the elementary branches, and needle-work, is outlined. There are both
required and optional studies. Girls are admitted at the age of five, and admission is in
charge of a member of the city ayuntamiento. Rules are given governing the daily and
term routine of the school in its manifold relations. Examinations are both public and
private. Supervision is in charge of three women appointed by the governor of the
islands. This is followed by a circular of the superior civil government, dated August 30,
1867, discussing, and giving rules concerning, school supervision—an important
document, showing well the Spanish love of philosophizing. Commenting on the
importance of the supervisory function, the circular states the duties of supervisors, for
on them “depends the development and conservation of the improvements which are
being introduced.” Since the supervision is partly in the hands of the ecclesiastical
government, the outcome can only be the best. A rather lengthy quotation is made from a
book on supervision, in which the duties and qualifications of supervisors are outlined.
Great stress is laid on temperateness of action. The most delicate power is the correction
and suspension of teachers. Suspension must only be for ethical and religious lack, and
neglect of duties. The parish priests in their duties as supervisors must see that the heads
of families recognize their responsibility in regard to sending their children to school.
Special privileges are to be given to those attending school and learning the Spanish
language—in which all instruction is to be given. Primary instruction in the islands is in
a backward state, because of the few buildings and teachers, and the want of uniformity
among the children. Statistics of March 1, 1866 show the number of villages in
provinces or districts, the population, school attendance, schools possible, and buildings.
The government pledges its support of the efforts put forth by the parish priests and the
provincial supervisors. The former are to hold annual examinations, and are to have the
children review their work when they confess and take communion. The provincial
supervision of the alcaldes is to be exercised with the aid of a board composed of the
bishop, parish priest, and the administrator of the public finances. Reforms are needed in
teaching and supervision, and the efforts of the parish priest must not be opposed.
Boards not yet appointed must be appointed at once, and monthly reports submitted. The
government decree of June 19, 1875, approving ad interim the regulations for the
women’s normal school for primary teachers in Nueva Cáceres, is followed by the
regulations. These number fifty-two articles in all. The object of the school is to train
good moral and religious women teachers and to make this school a model for other
schools. The practice school attached to it is an integral part of the public school system,
wherein an education is given free to poor girls. Those attending the normal school may
or may not be candidates for a teacher’s certificate. The program of studies shows
elementary branches, and demands instruction in Spanish and includes needle-work. The
course lasts three years, though an additional year may be allowed to graduates; and the
schedule of studies is to be sent annually to the governor for his approval. The time spent
Page 15
in the practice school is not to exceed four months in each year. Teachers’ certificates are
to be given to those completing the course, and such graduates are to be given schools of
the proper grades, the method of marking being given. The school is organized under
charge of the sisters of charity, and the school of Santa Isabel is to be used. The staff and
their duties are enumerated, among whom it is to be noted is a secular priest to
administer to the ethical and religious needs of the pupils. Pupils shall be both day and
resident, the requirements for admission being stated. Women teachers may be admitted
to the institution, if not over the age of twenty-three. Instruction is free, and provided for
from the local funds. In proportion as the public schools are placed in charge of normal
graduates, the number of resident pupils supported from the local funds is to be
decreased to twenty-five, from whom vacancies are to be filled. Resident pupils
supported by local funds are to teach ten years in the schools of Nueva Cáceres, under
penalty of making restitution of their expenses if they do not carry out their contract.
General public examinations are to be held at the end of the term, when rewards are to
be distributed. Various other data regarding the running of the school in its different
relations are given. The moral and religious supervision belongs to the bishop of Nueva
Cáceres; secular supervision is in charge of the alcalde-mayor, the bishop, and the
administrator of public finances, and one member of this board is to have immediate
supervision for three months. A royal decree dated March 11, 1892 creates in Manila a
normal school for women teachers under charge of Augustinian nuns. It is needed as is
proved by that of Nueva Cáceres. The study of Spanish is compulsory. Expenses are to
be met from the regular budget for the islands. Among other data included in this decree,
it is to be noted that the certificate for elementary teaching is given for three years’ study
and that for superior for four; and that a practice school, whose expenses are to be met
by the municipality, is to be annexed to the normal school. This is followed by a royal
order of May 19, 1892 approving the regulations for the above normal school, which is
followed in turn by the regulations bearing the same date, and consisting of one hundred
and fifty-four articles. This is a document of considerable interest, for it goes into much
detail concerning the school in its relations to government, teachers, pupils, and public.
It is divided into various sections designated as títulos, which are in turn divided into
chapters. Título i states in the first chapter the object of the school, and the subjects
taught, which are both required and optional. The expense of equipment is to be
approved by the general government. Chapter ii relates to the teaching force, and
enumerates their duties and names salaries. The total expenses are to be seven thousand
nine hundred pesos annually. Chapter iii gives in detail the duties of the directress, which
are mainly executive; and those of the instructresses. Chapters iv to vii treat of the duties
of the secretary, the librarian, the assistants, and the necessary help. Chapter viii deals
with the board of instructresses, which is composed of the regular teachers, and outlines
its functions. Chapter ix treats of the disciplinary council, which must consist of five
members at least, and is convoked by the directress. Título ii deals with the economic
management—chapter i treating of the annual budget, and chapter ii of the collection,
to be given to those completing the course, and such graduates are to be given schools of
the proper grades, the method of marking being given. The school is organized under
charge of the sisters of charity, and the school of Santa Isabel is to be used. The staff and
their duties are enumerated, among whom it is to be noted is a secular priest to
administer to the ethical and religious needs of the pupils. Pupils shall be both day and
resident, the requirements for admission being stated. Women teachers may be admitted
to the institution, if not over the age of twenty-three. Instruction is free, and provided for
from the local funds. In proportion as the public schools are placed in charge of normal
graduates, the number of resident pupils supported from the local funds is to be
decreased to twenty-five, from whom vacancies are to be filled. Resident pupils
supported by local funds are to teach ten years in the schools of Nueva Cáceres, under
penalty of making restitution of their expenses if they do not carry out their contract.
General public examinations are to be held at the end of the term, when rewards are to
be distributed. Various other data regarding the running of the school in its different
relations are given. The moral and religious supervision belongs to the bishop of Nueva
Cáceres; secular supervision is in charge of the alcalde-mayor, the bishop, and the
administrator of public finances, and one member of this board is to have immediate
supervision for three months. A royal decree dated March 11, 1892 creates in Manila a
normal school for women teachers under charge of Augustinian nuns. It is needed as is
proved by that of Nueva Cáceres. The study of Spanish is compulsory. Expenses are to
be met from the regular budget for the islands. Among other data included in this decree,
it is to be noted that the certificate for elementary teaching is given for three years’ study
and that for superior for four; and that a practice school, whose expenses are to be met
by the municipality, is to be annexed to the normal school. This is followed by a royal
order of May 19, 1892 approving the regulations for the above normal school, which is
followed in turn by the regulations bearing the same date, and consisting of one hundred
and fifty-four articles. This is a document of considerable interest, for it goes into much
detail concerning the school in its relations to government, teachers, pupils, and public.
It is divided into various sections designated as títulos, which are in turn divided into
chapters. Título i states in the first chapter the object of the school, and the subjects
taught, which are both required and optional. The expense of equipment is to be
approved by the general government. Chapter ii relates to the teaching force, and
enumerates their duties and names salaries. The total expenses are to be seven thousand
nine hundred pesos annually. Chapter iii gives in detail the duties of the directress, which
are mainly executive; and those of the instructresses. Chapters iv to vii treat of the duties
of the secretary, the librarian, the assistants, and the necessary help. Chapter viii deals
with the board of instructresses, which is composed of the regular teachers, and outlines
its functions. Chapter ix treats of the disciplinary council, which must consist of five
members at least, and is convoked by the directress. Título ii deals with the economic
management—chapter i treating of the annual budget, and chapter ii of the collection,
Page 16
distribution, and payment of accounts. Título iii has as its main subject the teaching: of
which chapter i deals with the opening of the school, and the term in general; chapter ii,
of the order of classes and methods of teaching, etc.; and chapter iii, with the material
equipment for teaching. Título iv discusses the scholars: chapter i, treating of their
necessary qualifications, entrance examinations, payment of entrance fees, and age of
entrance; chapter ii, concerning matriculation, in which there is much red tape; chapter
iii, of the obligations of the pupils, mainly in deportment; chapter iv, of examinations—
an important subject—which are divided into ordinary and extraordinary, according to
the time taken, and are oral, written, and practical; chapter v, of rewards; chapter vi, of
certificates and decisions, and conditions under which they are given; and chapter vii, of
discipline and punishments. Título v, which is, like all this document, laden with red
tape, outlines the conditions of the examination for degrees. The practice school annexed
to the normal school has its expenses met by the municipality, and is a public school. For
the present the normal school shall have only day pupils, but if necessary later, they may
enrol resident pupils. The nuns in charge of the school have liberty to follow the
institutes of their order. This document is followed by a governmental decree of
November 1, 1893, elevating to the grade of superior the normal school for men teachers
in Manila, and approving provisionally the new regulations of this school. This
exposition by the reverend father director shows that this school, created as an
elementary normal school by the decree of December 20, 1863, has been fulfilling its
function since its creation, and has made progress in the process of better understanding
between the Filipinos and Spanish authorities, has diffused the Spanish language wider
than ever, and encouraged the arts and industries. It has had a difficult path, because of
the condition of its students who are far from homogeneous in preparation and ability. It
has been necessary to lessen the age limit at which men may enter, because, as the
average Filipino leaves school at the age of twelve, he readily forgets what he has
learned, and consequently when he enters at the age of sixteen into the normal school, he
has to take a year in special preparation. The proposal to elevate the school to the rank of
superior can be done without any extra expense, as it will be in charge of the same force
as at present. The Manila normal school compares with the best in Spain. A petition by
one A. Avilés, asking for the extension, and the decree proper, both dated November 10,
1893 follow. Certificates from this school are to have the same value and rights as
certificates granted in Spain. The regulations for the extension above-mentioned dated
also November 10, 1893, follow. They consist of thirty articles, a number of which are
similar or analogous to those of the regulations of December 20, 1863, establishing the
elementary school. These regulations discuss the manifold relations of the school in
regard to pupils, teachers, supplies, examinations, etc. The selections from Grifol y
Aliaga are closed by a list of all the decrees, circulars, orders, etc., in regard to primary
and normal education in the Philippines from December 20, 1863 to July 20, 1894—in
all one hundred and seventy-one. This is of distinct value, as the course of legislation can
which chapter i deals with the opening of the school, and the term in general; chapter ii,
of the order of classes and methods of teaching, etc.; and chapter iii, with the material
equipment for teaching. Título iv discusses the scholars: chapter i, treating of their
necessary qualifications, entrance examinations, payment of entrance fees, and age of
entrance; chapter ii, concerning matriculation, in which there is much red tape; chapter
iii, of the obligations of the pupils, mainly in deportment; chapter iv, of examinations—
an important subject—which are divided into ordinary and extraordinary, according to
the time taken, and are oral, written, and practical; chapter v, of rewards; chapter vi, of
certificates and decisions, and conditions under which they are given; and chapter vii, of
discipline and punishments. Título v, which is, like all this document, laden with red
tape, outlines the conditions of the examination for degrees. The practice school annexed
to the normal school has its expenses met by the municipality, and is a public school. For
the present the normal school shall have only day pupils, but if necessary later, they may
enrol resident pupils. The nuns in charge of the school have liberty to follow the
institutes of their order. This document is followed by a governmental decree of
November 1, 1893, elevating to the grade of superior the normal school for men teachers
in Manila, and approving provisionally the new regulations of this school. This
exposition by the reverend father director shows that this school, created as an
elementary normal school by the decree of December 20, 1863, has been fulfilling its
function since its creation, and has made progress in the process of better understanding
between the Filipinos and Spanish authorities, has diffused the Spanish language wider
than ever, and encouraged the arts and industries. It has had a difficult path, because of
the condition of its students who are far from homogeneous in preparation and ability. It
has been necessary to lessen the age limit at which men may enter, because, as the
average Filipino leaves school at the age of twelve, he readily forgets what he has
learned, and consequently when he enters at the age of sixteen into the normal school, he
has to take a year in special preparation. The proposal to elevate the school to the rank of
superior can be done without any extra expense, as it will be in charge of the same force
as at present. The Manila normal school compares with the best in Spain. A petition by
one A. Avilés, asking for the extension, and the decree proper, both dated November 10,
1893 follow. Certificates from this school are to have the same value and rights as
certificates granted in Spain. The regulations for the extension above-mentioned dated
also November 10, 1893, follow. They consist of thirty articles, a number of which are
similar or analogous to those of the regulations of December 20, 1863, establishing the
elementary school. These regulations discuss the manifold relations of the school in
regard to pupils, teachers, supplies, examinations, etc. The selections from Grifol y
Aliaga are closed by a list of all the decrees, circulars, orders, etc., in regard to primary
and normal education in the Philippines from December 20, 1863 to July 20, 1894—in
all one hundred and seventy-one. This is of distinct value, as the course of legislation can
Page 17
be followed easily, and one may note the new ideas that leaders were attempting to work
out in this period of Spanish unrest.
A series of short documents regarding the religious schools follows. The first is a
summary of the Dominican institutions for 1896–1897. The university of Santo Tomás
has a total enrolment in all courses of 3,059, and a total of 36 degrees are conferred. The
college of San Juan de Letran has a total enrolment of 5,995, which includes professors,
collegiates, day pupils, and servants; and has conferred in all 177 degrees. The college of
San Alberto Magno in Dagupan, has an enrolment of 947, counting teachers. The school
of Santa Catalina de Sená shows an enrolment of 223, including the teachers, who are
nuns. A total enrolment of 83 is seen in the school of Nuestra Señora del Rosario of
Lingayén; while the school of the same name in Vigan has 79. The school of Santa
Ymelda founded in 1892, completes the list, with an enrolment of 110. A report for the
religious schools for 1897 gives various statistics of the following institutions: La
Concordia, Santa Isabel, Santa Rosa, and Looban, the military hospital, the hospital of
St. John of God, the municipal school [of secular foundation], and the hospice of San
José, all in charge of the sisters of charity in Manila; and certain of the provincial
schools. The third document in this series gives an account of the educational institutions
of the Recollects, probably for the year 1897. These are the beaterio of Santa Rita in San
Sebastian, in the suburbs of Manila; school of San José of Bacolod, Negros, opened in
1897, and under the auspices of the university of Santo Tomás; the seminary school of
Vigan, of which the Recollects had charge during the years 1882–1895; school of Santa
Rosa, of which the Recollects were in charge in 1891.
The friar side of the educational question of the Philippines is well set forth in two
selections. The first is a chapter by Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A., who spent many years in
the islands, and who is, perhaps, one of the best representative men of his order, and
moreover, of scholarly tastes. He introduces his subject in a somewhat philosophical
manner. Education and religion he declares to be synonymous terms when taken in their
real signification. It is the duty of the government to choose the best educational method.
The earliest laws passed by the Spanish government in regard to the education of the
American Indians are extended later to the Philippines, but they prove most
unsatisfactory and unsuited to the conditions of those islands. They provide for the
teaching of Spanish to the aborigines, but in an inadequate manner. The theme of the
present chapter is to prove that the friars are not responsible for the backward state of
education in the islands. On the other hand they early pass laws that are more advanced
than those passed by the government. Their laws have always been consistent and have
had but one aim. They have not endeavored to retard the learning of Spanish, but they
rather favored it. They have done their best with the useless laws of the government.
They have founded and taught schools, paid the teachers, and have made the textbooks,
notwithstanding their immense toil. They have also introduced many of the arts and
crafts. The friars have gone farther than the laws for they provided for girls’ schools
out in this period of Spanish unrest.
A series of short documents regarding the religious schools follows. The first is a
summary of the Dominican institutions for 1896–1897. The university of Santo Tomás
has a total enrolment in all courses of 3,059, and a total of 36 degrees are conferred. The
college of San Juan de Letran has a total enrolment of 5,995, which includes professors,
collegiates, day pupils, and servants; and has conferred in all 177 degrees. The college of
San Alberto Magno in Dagupan, has an enrolment of 947, counting teachers. The school
of Santa Catalina de Sená shows an enrolment of 223, including the teachers, who are
nuns. A total enrolment of 83 is seen in the school of Nuestra Señora del Rosario of
Lingayén; while the school of the same name in Vigan has 79. The school of Santa
Ymelda founded in 1892, completes the list, with an enrolment of 110. A report for the
religious schools for 1897 gives various statistics of the following institutions: La
Concordia, Santa Isabel, Santa Rosa, and Looban, the military hospital, the hospital of
St. John of God, the municipal school [of secular foundation], and the hospice of San
José, all in charge of the sisters of charity in Manila; and certain of the provincial
schools. The third document in this series gives an account of the educational institutions
of the Recollects, probably for the year 1897. These are the beaterio of Santa Rita in San
Sebastian, in the suburbs of Manila; school of San José of Bacolod, Negros, opened in
1897, and under the auspices of the university of Santo Tomás; the seminary school of
Vigan, of which the Recollects had charge during the years 1882–1895; school of Santa
Rosa, of which the Recollects were in charge in 1891.
The friar side of the educational question of the Philippines is well set forth in two
selections. The first is a chapter by Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A., who spent many years in
the islands, and who is, perhaps, one of the best representative men of his order, and
moreover, of scholarly tastes. He introduces his subject in a somewhat philosophical
manner. Education and religion he declares to be synonymous terms when taken in their
real signification. It is the duty of the government to choose the best educational method.
The earliest laws passed by the Spanish government in regard to the education of the
American Indians are extended later to the Philippines, but they prove most
unsatisfactory and unsuited to the conditions of those islands. They provide for the
teaching of Spanish to the aborigines, but in an inadequate manner. The theme of the
present chapter is to prove that the friars are not responsible for the backward state of
education in the islands. On the other hand they early pass laws that are more advanced
than those passed by the government. Their laws have always been consistent and have
had but one aim. They have not endeavored to retard the learning of Spanish, but they
rather favored it. They have done their best with the useless laws of the government.
They have founded and taught schools, paid the teachers, and have made the textbooks,
notwithstanding their immense toil. They have also introduced many of the arts and
crafts. The friars have gone farther than the laws for they provided for girls’ schools
Page 18
before the famous decree of 1863. The passage of those regulations has robbed the
parish priest unjustly of much of his supervisory power, which has been conferred except
in so far as morality and religion are concerned, on the civil authorities. It belongs by
right to the friars, who only use that power as it should be used. The parish priest knows
the people thoroughly, and as no laymen do. The Filipino cannot be identified with the
Spaniards notwithstanding all efforts of the Spanish government. Navarro enforces his
arguments by quotations from Escosura, whom he criticises harshly for his expressions.
While modern ideas from abroad have made better sea communication, internal
communication has become worse. Good roads are especially needed and the small
barrios ought to be merged together whenever possible. That the friars do not oppose
education is shown by the many schools that they maintain in Manila and the provinces.
They should be allowed to establish normal schools under their own direction. The
parish priest can best overcome the evil introduced by the free masons. The studies
chosen for the Filipinos must be fitted to their capacity. Our author suggests the
personnel of the Superior Board of Public Instruction, in which he places a majority of
ecclesiastics, and this Board should revise the school laws. The majority of the Filipino
students return to their homes with plenty of vices but little learning, although looked up
to greatly by their fellow townsmen. This horde brings disaster and ruin upon the people.
The rector of the university should have more power over the life and morals of the
students, for only thus can the Filipino students become really useful to Spain.
The second selection is a chapter written by Fr. Eladio Zamora, also an Augustinian.
Almost the last friar writer on the matter, since he writes after American occupation, his
remarks may be assumed to be the present friar attitude. He begins with a quotation from
the preface of Grifol y Aliaga to the effect that until 1863 there had been no real
legislation concerning education, for the many decrees, etc., were isolated. It is rather the
friars, says Zamora, who are the first educators, teaching themselves or paying teachers
from their own funds. After 1863, the friars continue to encourage education as
supervisors. They build schools, and visit the distant barrios whenever possible. On
Sundays it is their custom to inspect the copybooks, etc. The distance of barrios and
villages from one another makes teaching difficult. Many of the priests become
suspected as having a bad influence, for many criminals resort to the barrios. The
government orders the fusion of barrios into villages, but the order is not obeyed. In
1863, the government takes control of the schools founded by the friars. Under the new
regime, so long as the parish priest has supervisory action, the schools flourish, but when
that action ceases, so does progress in the schools, and attendance becomes only nominal
and a record on paper. The intention of the government to have all teaching in Spanish
fails of its purpose, for the scholars can not understand it. The famous Maura decree of
1893 gives the local supervision to local municipalities, a law that soon gives rise to
serious trouble. Many unjustly blame the parish priest for the ignorance of Spanish, but
he has no time to teach Spanish amid the multiplicity of his duties. Besides, it is easier
for the few Spaniards to learn the languages of the natives than for the Filipinos to learn
parish priest unjustly of much of his supervisory power, which has been conferred except
in so far as morality and religion are concerned, on the civil authorities. It belongs by
right to the friars, who only use that power as it should be used. The parish priest knows
the people thoroughly, and as no laymen do. The Filipino cannot be identified with the
Spaniards notwithstanding all efforts of the Spanish government. Navarro enforces his
arguments by quotations from Escosura, whom he criticises harshly for his expressions.
While modern ideas from abroad have made better sea communication, internal
communication has become worse. Good roads are especially needed and the small
barrios ought to be merged together whenever possible. That the friars do not oppose
education is shown by the many schools that they maintain in Manila and the provinces.
They should be allowed to establish normal schools under their own direction. The
parish priest can best overcome the evil introduced by the free masons. The studies
chosen for the Filipinos must be fitted to their capacity. Our author suggests the
personnel of the Superior Board of Public Instruction, in which he places a majority of
ecclesiastics, and this Board should revise the school laws. The majority of the Filipino
students return to their homes with plenty of vices but little learning, although looked up
to greatly by their fellow townsmen. This horde brings disaster and ruin upon the people.
The rector of the university should have more power over the life and morals of the
students, for only thus can the Filipino students become really useful to Spain.
The second selection is a chapter written by Fr. Eladio Zamora, also an Augustinian.
Almost the last friar writer on the matter, since he writes after American occupation, his
remarks may be assumed to be the present friar attitude. He begins with a quotation from
the preface of Grifol y Aliaga to the effect that until 1863 there had been no real
legislation concerning education, for the many decrees, etc., were isolated. It is rather the
friars, says Zamora, who are the first educators, teaching themselves or paying teachers
from their own funds. After 1863, the friars continue to encourage education as
supervisors. They build schools, and visit the distant barrios whenever possible. On
Sundays it is their custom to inspect the copybooks, etc. The distance of barrios and
villages from one another makes teaching difficult. Many of the priests become
suspected as having a bad influence, for many criminals resort to the barrios. The
government orders the fusion of barrios into villages, but the order is not obeyed. In
1863, the government takes control of the schools founded by the friars. Under the new
regime, so long as the parish priest has supervisory action, the schools flourish, but when
that action ceases, so does progress in the schools, and attendance becomes only nominal
and a record on paper. The intention of the government to have all teaching in Spanish
fails of its purpose, for the scholars can not understand it. The famous Maura decree of
1893 gives the local supervision to local municipalities, a law that soon gives rise to
serious trouble. Many unjustly blame the parish priest for the ignorance of Spanish, but
he has no time to teach Spanish amid the multiplicity of his duties. Besides, it is easier
for the few Spaniards to learn the languages of the natives than for the Filipinos to learn
Page 19
Spanish. The friars have not shunned the teaching of Spanish, as is proved by a citation
from Zúñiga. If the Tagálog actors are allowed to use their native language in the theater,
because they do not know Spanish, is it consistent to demand that all sermons and
teaching be in Spanish? In spite of the early laws requiring Spanish to be taught to the
Filipinos, it is impossible for Spanish to supplant all the numerous dialects. Zamora
reproduces portions of an open letter by W. E. Retana to Minister Becerra, in which
Retana decries the intellect of the Filipino, and declares that it is absurd to think of
teaching him in Spanish, but that the best way of teaching it would be to settle 500,000
Spanish families in the islands. Zamora gives a résumé of the history of the university of
Santo Tomás and the college of San Juan de Letran. The religious corporations have kept
abreast of the times in the manner in which they have fostered education from the
earliest period, and many schools are due to them, some being founded by the tertiary
order of the Dominicans. Zamora criticises the capacity of the Filipinos, asserting that
they are teachable and quick in imitation, although they never attain excellence in
anything, but that they are utterly devoid of originality. They have greater capacity than
the American Indian, and make fine clerks and the like, but they are lazy, and do not
strive to rise beyond a certain point. They learn vices but not virtues. The Augustinians
are the last of the religious orders to take up superior education, by establishing an
institute at Iloilo, because a secular institution was planned for that place by Minister
Becerra in 1887–1888. Zamora emphasizes the importance of arts and crafts for the
Filipinos.
The appendix to our volume is brought to a close with a very brief statement in regard to
American education in the Philippines since 1898. A bibliographical list of works
treating of education will enable the student to follow the course of American work. The
statement is concluded by the abstract of a philosophical address by Dr. T. H. Pardo de
Tavera before the American and Filipino teachers in Manila in May 1906, in which he
points out the beneficent results of Anglo-Saxon teaching.
The Editors
November, 1906.
from Zúñiga. If the Tagálog actors are allowed to use their native language in the theater,
because they do not know Spanish, is it consistent to demand that all sermons and
teaching be in Spanish? In spite of the early laws requiring Spanish to be taught to the
Filipinos, it is impossible for Spanish to supplant all the numerous dialects. Zamora
reproduces portions of an open letter by W. E. Retana to Minister Becerra, in which
Retana decries the intellect of the Filipino, and declares that it is absurd to think of
teaching him in Spanish, but that the best way of teaching it would be to settle 500,000
Spanish families in the islands. Zamora gives a résumé of the history of the university of
Santo Tomás and the college of San Juan de Letran. The religious corporations have kept
abreast of the times in the manner in which they have fostered education from the
earliest period, and many schools are due to them, some being founded by the tertiary
order of the Dominicans. Zamora criticises the capacity of the Filipinos, asserting that
they are teachable and quick in imitation, although they never attain excellence in
anything, but that they are utterly devoid of originality. They have greater capacity than
the American Indian, and make fine clerks and the like, but they are lazy, and do not
strive to rise beyond a certain point. They learn vices but not virtues. The Augustinians
are the last of the religious orders to take up superior education, by establishing an
institute at Iloilo, because a secular institution was planned for that place by Minister
Becerra in 1887–1888. Zamora emphasizes the importance of arts and crafts for the
Filipinos.
The appendix to our volume is brought to a close with a very brief statement in regard to
American education in the Philippines since 1898. A bibliographical list of works
treating of education will enable the student to follow the course of American work. The
statement is concluded by the abstract of a philosophical address by Dr. T. H. Pardo de
Tavera before the American and Filipino teachers in Manila in May 1906, in which he
points out the beneficent results of Anglo-Saxon teaching.
The Editors
November, 1906.
Page 20
DOCUMENT OF 1721–1739
Events in Filipinas, 1721–1739. Compiled from various sources.
Source: This document consists of citations and synopses from various authors fully credited in the text.
Translation: The translations and synopses are made by Emma Helen Blair.
Events in Filipinas, 1721–1739. Compiled from various sources.
Source: This document consists of citations and synopses from various authors fully credited in the text.
Translation: The translations and synopses are made by Emma Helen Blair.
Page 21
EVENTS IN FILIPINAS, 1721–1739
The Marqués de Torre-Campo “brought with him commission to take the residencia of
Bustamante;1 and as it found him already dead, many were the charges that resulted
against him—which it would not be difficult to prove, since the minds of the people
were so inflamed against him, as we have seen. Some of his friends, it appeared, were
accomplices in his delinquencies; some denied the charges, and, as these could not be
proved against them, it was necessary to declare them innocent; others excused
themselves by his violent proceedings, and by their fear that he would kill them if they
did not obey him. Don Esteban Iñigo, who was charged, among other things, with the
exportation of rice, which caused a great famine in the islands, replied that he had
undertaken this trade with the governor because he could not resist the latter, and feared
that if he did not do so he would lose the rice and all his property. Other persons alleged
other [reasons for their] exemption [from legal process], always blaming the deceased—
who, as he had no one to defend him, came out of this residencia the most wicked man
that can be imagined.”2 (Zúñiga, Hist. de Philipinas, p. 469.)
The Council of the Indias gave answer to the royal Audiencia [of Manila] that they had
received the [papers in the] investigation of the death of the governor, and were giving
the matter due attention; and at the same time came another order from the king to the
Marqués de Torre-Campo, in which the latter was commanded to take cognizance of this
affair and punish the culprits. The governor, who, it appears, had little inclination to
plunge into this labyrinth, a second time consulted Father Totanes3 and the Jesuits—who
told him that, just as he had before stayed the execution of the first order, he ought to do
the same with this one, until his Majesty, advised of the governor’s reply [to the first
order], which had not yet been received, should make another decision. Father Totanes in
his advisory statement exaggerated the ruin of the fortunes of the citizens of Manila, the
arrears [in the incomes] of the charitable funds, the scarcity of rice, and the lack of those
who might give alms (on account of which, he said, many died of hunger), the cause of
all these evils being the mariscal. The father expatiated on his acts of violence, and the
consternation of the city, with which he strove to exculpate the action of the Manila
people, who had no other recourse, in order to escape from such a throng of calamities,
than to depose the governor from his office. “But to what tribunal,” he said, “were they
to resort in order to deprive him of his office? He had suppressed the royal Audiencia,
and held the archbishop and the ecclesiastics prisoners; and the city [council] was
composed of an alcalde-in-ordinary who was a nephew of the governor, and two regidors
who were his henchmen. Not having any one to resort to, they tried to arrest the
The Marqués de Torre-Campo “brought with him commission to take the residencia of
Bustamante;1 and as it found him already dead, many were the charges that resulted
against him—which it would not be difficult to prove, since the minds of the people
were so inflamed against him, as we have seen. Some of his friends, it appeared, were
accomplices in his delinquencies; some denied the charges, and, as these could not be
proved against them, it was necessary to declare them innocent; others excused
themselves by his violent proceedings, and by their fear that he would kill them if they
did not obey him. Don Esteban Iñigo, who was charged, among other things, with the
exportation of rice, which caused a great famine in the islands, replied that he had
undertaken this trade with the governor because he could not resist the latter, and feared
that if he did not do so he would lose the rice and all his property. Other persons alleged
other [reasons for their] exemption [from legal process], always blaming the deceased—
who, as he had no one to defend him, came out of this residencia the most wicked man
that can be imagined.”2 (Zúñiga, Hist. de Philipinas, p. 469.)
The Council of the Indias gave answer to the royal Audiencia [of Manila] that they had
received the [papers in the] investigation of the death of the governor, and were giving
the matter due attention; and at the same time came another order from the king to the
Marqués de Torre-Campo, in which the latter was commanded to take cognizance of this
affair and punish the culprits. The governor, who, it appears, had little inclination to
plunge into this labyrinth, a second time consulted Father Totanes3 and the Jesuits—who
told him that, just as he had before stayed the execution of the first order, he ought to do
the same with this one, until his Majesty, advised of the governor’s reply [to the first
order], which had not yet been received, should make another decision. Father Totanes in
his advisory statement exaggerated the ruin of the fortunes of the citizens of Manila, the
arrears [in the incomes] of the charitable funds, the scarcity of rice, and the lack of those
who might give alms (on account of which, he said, many died of hunger), the cause of
all these evils being the mariscal. The father expatiated on his acts of violence, and the
consternation of the city, with which he strove to exculpate the action of the Manila
people, who had no other recourse, in order to escape from such a throng of calamities,
than to depose the governor from his office. “But to what tribunal,” he said, “were they
to resort in order to deprive him of his office? He had suppressed the royal Audiencia,
and held the archbishop and the ecclesiastics prisoners; and the city [council] was
composed of an alcalde-in-ordinary who was a nephew of the governor, and two regidors
who were his henchmen. Not having any one to resort to, they tried to arrest the
Page 22
governor, in order to free themselves from so many calamities; he resisted, turning his
weapons against the citizens, who wounded him mortally in defense of their own lives;
but this should be regarded as the misfortune of the mariscal rather than the fault of the
citizens.” This statement, which veritably is a seditious one, they presented to the king,
in order to show him the erroneous opinions of the religious of Philipinas; but it was a
calumny, for Father Totanes was not the oracle of the islands, and most of the regulars
thought as did the Jesuit fathers—who, while condemning in their advisory report the act
of the Manila people, said only that the latter were worthy of the royal clemency. With
this came to a halt all the severity with which at first this process was undertaken, and,
the minds of people gradually becoming cool, the prosecution entirely ceased, and all
these who were inculpated remained unpunished; the archbishop alone, he who had
taken least part in these commotions and disturbances, was chastised4—a worthy prelate,
who in imitation of Christ carried on his own shoulders the sin of his people. (Zúñiga,
Hist. de Philipinas, pp. 514–517.)
Signature of Joseph Torrubia, O.S.F.
[From original MS. in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla]
[As soon as the Spaniards abandoned the fort of Lábo in Paragua, the Moro pirates
renewed their incursions. When Zamboanga was reestablished, they attempted to capture
it, but were repulsed with loss. In 1721–23 expeditions were sent out against the Moros,
but they failed to accomplish anything.5 The sultan of Joló sent an ambassador to Manila
in 1725, to form a treaty of peace with the Spaniards; this was accomplished in the
following year at Joló, the Spanish envoy being Miguel Arajón, the alcalde-mayor of the
Parián at Manila. By this treaty, among other provisions, the island of Basilan was
restored to Spain. Nevertheless, soon afterward the perfidious Moros made several raids
against Indian villages, captured many vessels and burned them, and committed many
acts of cruelty,—the worst probably being the case of a vessel from Cebú, whose crew
were all killed by the pirates, who then tortured to death the Spanish captain. Later,
weapons against the citizens, who wounded him mortally in defense of their own lives;
but this should be regarded as the misfortune of the mariscal rather than the fault of the
citizens.” This statement, which veritably is a seditious one, they presented to the king,
in order to show him the erroneous opinions of the religious of Philipinas; but it was a
calumny, for Father Totanes was not the oracle of the islands, and most of the regulars
thought as did the Jesuit fathers—who, while condemning in their advisory report the act
of the Manila people, said only that the latter were worthy of the royal clemency. With
this came to a halt all the severity with which at first this process was undertaken, and,
the minds of people gradually becoming cool, the prosecution entirely ceased, and all
these who were inculpated remained unpunished; the archbishop alone, he who had
taken least part in these commotions and disturbances, was chastised4—a worthy prelate,
who in imitation of Christ carried on his own shoulders the sin of his people. (Zúñiga,
Hist. de Philipinas, pp. 514–517.)
Signature of Joseph Torrubia, O.S.F.
[From original MS. in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla]
[As soon as the Spaniards abandoned the fort of Lábo in Paragua, the Moro pirates
renewed their incursions. When Zamboanga was reestablished, they attempted to capture
it, but were repulsed with loss. In 1721–23 expeditions were sent out against the Moros,
but they failed to accomplish anything.5 The sultan of Joló sent an ambassador to Manila
in 1725, to form a treaty of peace with the Spaniards; this was accomplished in the
following year at Joló, the Spanish envoy being Miguel Arajón, the alcalde-mayor of the
Parián at Manila. By this treaty, among other provisions, the island of Basilan was
restored to Spain. Nevertheless, soon afterward the perfidious Moros made several raids
against Indian villages, captured many vessels and burned them, and committed many
acts of cruelty,—the worst probably being the case of a vessel from Cebú, whose crew
were all killed by the pirates, who then tortured to death the Spanish captain. Later,
Page 23
letters were received from Radiamura (the son of Maulana) and other friendly chiefs in
Mindanao, asking for prompt action by the Spaniards against the Moro pirates, who,
they claimed, were threatening them with attack because of their friendship to the
Spaniards. Governor Torre Campo organized a punitive expedition for this purpose, but
the royal treasury was so depleted that the costs had to be met by donations from the
citizens of Manila and Cavite. The armada was placed under command of Juan Angel de
Leaño, with directions to surrender the vessels and men to General Juan de Mesa when
they should reach Iloilo; and the governor gave the commanders definite instructions,
and powers for forming a treaty with the “kings” of Joló and Mindanao. “The result of
this expedition is not definitely stated, except that it was successful; the fort of La
Sabanilla at Tuboc was taken, and a great number of the rabble [canalla] were slain, and
among them some princes and datos (the remembrance of which still continues among
them, to the honor of our arms); and a treaty for the cessation of hostilities was drawn
up, which the Moros, well punished, asked for.” (Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp.
134–157, 184–198.)]
[On July 23, 1726, the galleon “Santo Christo de Burgos” was driven by a storm on the
rocks at Ticao, a long, narrow island adjoining San Bernardino Strait, and so badly
wrecked that it could not be repaired. The auditor Julian de Velasco was on board the
vessel, on his way to Mexico; as the official of highest rank on the ship, he held a
conference with the officers, pilots, seamen, and other persons of experience, and it was
decided (after several vain efforts had been made to save part of the cargo) to burn the
ship and its contents, great part of which were ruined by the water. This was a great loss
to the citizens of Manila, as all their investments for this year were thus destroyed.
(Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp. 157–167.)]
[Torrubia enumerates the armed naval expeditions sent against the Moro pirates during
1721–34, as follows: (1) An armada commanded by Antonio de Roxas sailed from
Manila on July 10, 1721; it seems to have accomplished little, but cost the treasury
much. (2) Another was commanded by Andrés Garcia; he fought with a Moro fleet—
date not given, but probably in 1722—at Negros Island, and won a notable victory. (3) In
1723 a fleet set out under command of Juan de la Mesa y Aponte, warden of Fort
Santiago at Manila; they went to Mindanao and captured from the Moros the fort at La
Sabanilla, “slaying an immense number of that rabble, and among them several princes
and datos.” (4) In February, 1731, four galleys were sent from Manila under command of
Ignacio Irriberri; at Zamboanga they collected the vessels already there—two fragatas,
four despatch-boats or champans, one taratana, one falua, eight caracoas of Bisayans and
two others of Lutaos—and went to attack Joló, at which they found six forts defended by
Mindanao, asking for prompt action by the Spaniards against the Moro pirates, who,
they claimed, were threatening them with attack because of their friendship to the
Spaniards. Governor Torre Campo organized a punitive expedition for this purpose, but
the royal treasury was so depleted that the costs had to be met by donations from the
citizens of Manila and Cavite. The armada was placed under command of Juan Angel de
Leaño, with directions to surrender the vessels and men to General Juan de Mesa when
they should reach Iloilo; and the governor gave the commanders definite instructions,
and powers for forming a treaty with the “kings” of Joló and Mindanao. “The result of
this expedition is not definitely stated, except that it was successful; the fort of La
Sabanilla at Tuboc was taken, and a great number of the rabble [canalla] were slain, and
among them some princes and datos (the remembrance of which still continues among
them, to the honor of our arms); and a treaty for the cessation of hostilities was drawn
up, which the Moros, well punished, asked for.” (Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp.
134–157, 184–198.)]
[On July 23, 1726, the galleon “Santo Christo de Burgos” was driven by a storm on the
rocks at Ticao, a long, narrow island adjoining San Bernardino Strait, and so badly
wrecked that it could not be repaired. The auditor Julian de Velasco was on board the
vessel, on his way to Mexico; as the official of highest rank on the ship, he held a
conference with the officers, pilots, seamen, and other persons of experience, and it was
decided (after several vain efforts had been made to save part of the cargo) to burn the
ship and its contents, great part of which were ruined by the water. This was a great loss
to the citizens of Manila, as all their investments for this year were thus destroyed.
(Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp. 157–167.)]
[Torrubia enumerates the armed naval expeditions sent against the Moro pirates during
1721–34, as follows: (1) An armada commanded by Antonio de Roxas sailed from
Manila on July 10, 1721; it seems to have accomplished little, but cost the treasury
much. (2) Another was commanded by Andrés Garcia; he fought with a Moro fleet—
date not given, but probably in 1722—at Negros Island, and won a notable victory. (3) In
1723 a fleet set out under command of Juan de la Mesa y Aponte, warden of Fort
Santiago at Manila; they went to Mindanao and captured from the Moros the fort at La
Sabanilla, “slaying an immense number of that rabble, and among them several princes
and datos.” (4) In February, 1731, four galleys were sent from Manila under command of
Ignacio Irriberri; at Zamboanga they collected the vessels already there—two fragatas,
four despatch-boats or champans, one taratana, one falua, eight caracoas of Bisayans and
two others of Lutaos—and went to attack Joló, at which they found six forts defended by
Page 24
cannon. Here they had a fierce battle with the Moros, of whom many were slain,
including two datos; then they ravaged the adjacent island of Talobo, destroying its salt-
works (“which are the entire livelihood of that people”); and laid waste the district of the
dato Salicaya, who, with many of his people, was slain. In the same year Captain Pedro
Zacharias Villareal, with some vessels of the same fleet, attacked the island of Capual,
near Joló, and burned three villages and many boats, and ravaged the fields, destroying
their cattle and the salt-works there. (5) In November, 1731, Zacharias was sent by
Valdés Tamon with a squadron from Manila to Zamboanga; at that very time, the sultan
of Mindanao, Maulana Diafar Sadibsa, was asking aid from the Spaniards against his
tributary Malinog, who had rebelled against him and had secured the support of more
than thirty of the principal villages on the Rio Grande of Mindanao. This rebellion was
caused by Malinog’s refusal to obey Maulana’s demand that he restore to the Spaniards
the captives and spoil which Malinog, in conjunction with the Joloans, had carried away
in 1722–23 from Negros and Panay. It was learned that Malinog was negotiating with
the Dutch for succor, which they were inclined to grant him. At a council of war (in
which the Jesuits were prominent) held in Zamboanga, it was decided to send Zacharias
with a fleet to Tamontaca, to aid Maulana and punish Malinog. The latter’s fort—which,
like that in Joló, was constructed by a Dutch engineer—at the entrance to his river, was
captured by the united forces and large amounts of military supplies were destroyed.
Two leguas further up the river, they attacked Malinog’s principal town, defended by six
forts; many of the Moros (including their general, Tambul) were slain, three of their
villages were burned, and their lands devastated. Returning to Zamboanga, the Spaniards
harried the coasts of Joló and Basilan, so thoroughly that, later, “in order to terrify the
Moros, it is only necessary to say, ‘Here comes Zacharias.’” (6) In January, 1733, a fleet
under Juan Antonio Jove went to aid Maulana; but Malinog made a sudden attack on
Tamontaca, which he destroyed with fire and sword, and slew Maulana, whereupon the
Spaniards, disheartened, returned to Manila. (7) Maulana’s successor, Radiamura, asked
aid from Manila, which was granted; the citizens subscribed more than nine thousand
pesos in silver, and a fleet of forty-eight vessels was equipped. Under command of
Francisco de Cardenas Pacheco and Captain (soon afterward made sargento-mayor)
Zacharias, this fleet left Zamboanga on February 18, 1734, and went to Tamontaca. At
Tuboc they attacked the sultan of Tawi-Tawi, but the Bisayan auxiliaries of the Spaniards
fled, panic-stricken, and the Moro allies of the sultan swarmed in upon the Spaniards,
compelling them to retreat. They then went against Malinog at Sulangan; at sight of the
Spanish fleet, he set fire to his village and forts, and fled up the river to Libungang—a
place which was strongly fortified by both nature and art. A fierce assault was made on
this stronghold, but the Moros could not be dislodged; they killed many Spaniards with
their unceasing discharge of balls and small weapons, and finally, by poisoning the
water-supply, compelled the Spaniards to raise the siege. Then the latter went to
Sulungan, and remained there until that place was well fortified, and the passage of the
river securely closed to Malinog, who was thus shut in from his allies the Joloans and
including two datos; then they ravaged the adjacent island of Talobo, destroying its salt-
works (“which are the entire livelihood of that people”); and laid waste the district of the
dato Salicaya, who, with many of his people, was slain. In the same year Captain Pedro
Zacharias Villareal, with some vessels of the same fleet, attacked the island of Capual,
near Joló, and burned three villages and many boats, and ravaged the fields, destroying
their cattle and the salt-works there. (5) In November, 1731, Zacharias was sent by
Valdés Tamon with a squadron from Manila to Zamboanga; at that very time, the sultan
of Mindanao, Maulana Diafar Sadibsa, was asking aid from the Spaniards against his
tributary Malinog, who had rebelled against him and had secured the support of more
than thirty of the principal villages on the Rio Grande of Mindanao. This rebellion was
caused by Malinog’s refusal to obey Maulana’s demand that he restore to the Spaniards
the captives and spoil which Malinog, in conjunction with the Joloans, had carried away
in 1722–23 from Negros and Panay. It was learned that Malinog was negotiating with
the Dutch for succor, which they were inclined to grant him. At a council of war (in
which the Jesuits were prominent) held in Zamboanga, it was decided to send Zacharias
with a fleet to Tamontaca, to aid Maulana and punish Malinog. The latter’s fort—which,
like that in Joló, was constructed by a Dutch engineer—at the entrance to his river, was
captured by the united forces and large amounts of military supplies were destroyed.
Two leguas further up the river, they attacked Malinog’s principal town, defended by six
forts; many of the Moros (including their general, Tambul) were slain, three of their
villages were burned, and their lands devastated. Returning to Zamboanga, the Spaniards
harried the coasts of Joló and Basilan, so thoroughly that, later, “in order to terrify the
Moros, it is only necessary to say, ‘Here comes Zacharias.’” (6) In January, 1733, a fleet
under Juan Antonio Jove went to aid Maulana; but Malinog made a sudden attack on
Tamontaca, which he destroyed with fire and sword, and slew Maulana, whereupon the
Spaniards, disheartened, returned to Manila. (7) Maulana’s successor, Radiamura, asked
aid from Manila, which was granted; the citizens subscribed more than nine thousand
pesos in silver, and a fleet of forty-eight vessels was equipped. Under command of
Francisco de Cardenas Pacheco and Captain (soon afterward made sargento-mayor)
Zacharias, this fleet left Zamboanga on February 18, 1734, and went to Tamontaca. At
Tuboc they attacked the sultan of Tawi-Tawi, but the Bisayan auxiliaries of the Spaniards
fled, panic-stricken, and the Moro allies of the sultan swarmed in upon the Spaniards,
compelling them to retreat. They then went against Malinog at Sulangan; at sight of the
Spanish fleet, he set fire to his village and forts, and fled up the river to Libungang—a
place which was strongly fortified by both nature and art. A fierce assault was made on
this stronghold, but the Moros could not be dislodged; they killed many Spaniards with
their unceasing discharge of balls and small weapons, and finally, by poisoning the
water-supply, compelled the Spaniards to raise the siege. Then the latter went to
Sulungan, and remained there until that place was well fortified, and the passage of the
river securely closed to Malinog, who was thus shut in from his allies the Joloans and
Page 25
Camucones. On April 20, Radiamura was solemnly crowned as king by the Spaniards;
and he agreed to allow the entrance of Christian missionaries, the building of churches,
and the establishment of Spanish forts and garrisons, in his territories; also to
acknowledge his vassalage to Spain by furnishing a quantity of wax, cacao, and other
products of the country. Afterward, Zacharias made a raid on Basilan, devastated the
lands, and seized much and rich booty; “so great was the spoil of the ‘enchanted island’
that, when the men had laden our armada and the captured vessels [which numbered
over three hundred], they had to burn many articles because they could not carry them
away.” (Torrubia, Dissertacion, pp. 68–90.) Cf. Concepción’s and Montero y Vidal’s
accounts of these expeditions.]
and he agreed to allow the entrance of Christian missionaries, the building of churches,
and the establishment of Spanish forts and garrisons, in his territories; also to
acknowledge his vassalage to Spain by furnishing a quantity of wax, cacao, and other
products of the country. Afterward, Zacharias made a raid on Basilan, devastated the
lands, and seized much and rich booty; “so great was the spoil of the ‘enchanted island’
that, when the men had laden our armada and the captured vessels [which numbered
over three hundred], they had to burn many articles because they could not carry them
away.” (Torrubia, Dissertacion, pp. 68–90.) Cf. Concepción’s and Montero y Vidal’s
accounts of these expeditions.]
Page 26
Title-page of Dissertacion historico-politita
[The Marqués de Torre Campo, after eight years of clement and upright government,
was succeeded by Fernando de Valdés y Tamón, a knight of the Order of Santiago, who
took possession of his office on August 14, 1729. As an experienced and able soldier, he
gave his first attention to the fortifications and military equipment of Manila, which had
been sadly neglected. He tried to purchase 1,500 guns with bayonets, but the Dutch
refused to sell him these firearms. In May, 1730, the pirates of Joló sent out a large
expedition, with 3,000 men, against the islands of Palawan and Dumaran, where they
plundered the villages and carried away many captives. They besieged the fort at Taytay
(the principal town in that part of Palawan) during twenty days, but were obliged to
retire with considerable loss, including some of their datos. As it was evident that the
islands could have no peace or safety until severe punishment was inflicted on these
pirates, an expedition with over 600 men was sent from Manila in February, 1731, under
the command of General Ignacio de Iriberri. This force attacked the town of Joló, which
was well defended with forts and artillery; and after a fierce contest the Spaniards
captured the place, and burned the houses and boats of the Moros. They also ravaged the
islands of Talobo and Capual, near Joló, and destroyed the salt-works there, from which
the pirates obtained much wealth; and returned to Manila in the month of June. A
prominent chief of Mindanao, named Malinog, had revolted against Maulana Diafar,
sultan of Tamontaca, securing the aid of many datos on the Rio Grande, and negotiating
with the Dutch for their aid; in November, 1731, a small squadron was sent from Manila,
in answer to Maulana’s petition for aid against the rebels; with the aid of the Spaniards
the rebels were routed, their forts destroyed, and their villages and plantations ravaged
and burned. Malinog, however, kept up the contest, so that another Spanish expedition
was sent (January, 1733) against him; but while his town was besieged by the
Tamontacans and the Spaniards he slipped away with 300 pirogues and invaded
Tamontaca, where Maulana was slain by his foes.6 His son Amuril asked Governor
Valdés y Tamón for aid against Malinog, which was granted; and in February 1734 an
expedition left Zamboanga under command of General Francisco Cárdenas Pacheco,
who placed a detachment of the armada under Pedro Zacarías Villarreal. Their campaign
against the Moros was bravely fought, but was only partially successful, on account of
the fierceness and overwhelming numbers of the Moros. The latter committed numerous
depredations wherever and whenever they could find opportunity, and the Manila
government took measures for the erection of lookout towers and fortifications at the
coast villages, and for sending coastguard galleys and other vessels to the points most
likely to be menaced by the pirates, so as to be ready to meet or follow up any Moro
vessels that might attack the Indian villages or Spanish forts. In 1735, 2,000 Joloans and
Mindanaos attacked the fort at Taytay, but they were finally repulsed with great loss. In
this conflict, as often on like occasions, the native soldiers in the garrison were
encouraged and incited by the friars in whose spiritual charge they were, to resist the
[The Marqués de Torre Campo, after eight years of clement and upright government,
was succeeded by Fernando de Valdés y Tamón, a knight of the Order of Santiago, who
took possession of his office on August 14, 1729. As an experienced and able soldier, he
gave his first attention to the fortifications and military equipment of Manila, which had
been sadly neglected. He tried to purchase 1,500 guns with bayonets, but the Dutch
refused to sell him these firearms. In May, 1730, the pirates of Joló sent out a large
expedition, with 3,000 men, against the islands of Palawan and Dumaran, where they
plundered the villages and carried away many captives. They besieged the fort at Taytay
(the principal town in that part of Palawan) during twenty days, but were obliged to
retire with considerable loss, including some of their datos. As it was evident that the
islands could have no peace or safety until severe punishment was inflicted on these
pirates, an expedition with over 600 men was sent from Manila in February, 1731, under
the command of General Ignacio de Iriberri. This force attacked the town of Joló, which
was well defended with forts and artillery; and after a fierce contest the Spaniards
captured the place, and burned the houses and boats of the Moros. They also ravaged the
islands of Talobo and Capual, near Joló, and destroyed the salt-works there, from which
the pirates obtained much wealth; and returned to Manila in the month of June. A
prominent chief of Mindanao, named Malinog, had revolted against Maulana Diafar,
sultan of Tamontaca, securing the aid of many datos on the Rio Grande, and negotiating
with the Dutch for their aid; in November, 1731, a small squadron was sent from Manila,
in answer to Maulana’s petition for aid against the rebels; with the aid of the Spaniards
the rebels were routed, their forts destroyed, and their villages and plantations ravaged
and burned. Malinog, however, kept up the contest, so that another Spanish expedition
was sent (January, 1733) against him; but while his town was besieged by the
Tamontacans and the Spaniards he slipped away with 300 pirogues and invaded
Tamontaca, where Maulana was slain by his foes.6 His son Amuril asked Governor
Valdés y Tamón for aid against Malinog, which was granted; and in February 1734 an
expedition left Zamboanga under command of General Francisco Cárdenas Pacheco,
who placed a detachment of the armada under Pedro Zacarías Villarreal. Their campaign
against the Moros was bravely fought, but was only partially successful, on account of
the fierceness and overwhelming numbers of the Moros. The latter committed numerous
depredations wherever and whenever they could find opportunity, and the Manila
government took measures for the erection of lookout towers and fortifications at the
coast villages, and for sending coastguard galleys and other vessels to the points most
likely to be menaced by the pirates, so as to be ready to meet or follow up any Moro
vessels that might attack the Indian villages or Spanish forts. In 1735, 2,000 Joloans and
Mindanaos attacked the fort at Taytay, but they were finally repulsed with great loss. In
this conflict, as often on like occasions, the native soldiers in the garrison were
encouraged and incited by the friars in whose spiritual charge they were, to resist the
Page 27
fierce foe who attacked them.7 In 1735, Mahamad Ali-Mudin was raised to the sultanate
of Joló, in virtue of the abdication of his father Maulana. The latter plotted to obtain
possession of the fort at Zamboanga by treason, but the scheme was unsuccessful; the
news of this so angered Maulana (who was then ill) that he hastened his own death. The
new sultan of Joló professed (1736) friendship to the Spaniards, and even joined them in
a campaign against the Tiron pirates; but in secret he encouraged the latter, and sent
them warning of the movements against them. (Montero y Vidal, Hist. de Filipinas, i,
pp. 438–452; his account is largely taken from Concepción’s Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp.
198–238, 337–375.)]
Map showing new route from Manila to Acapulco; presented to Governor Fernando Valdés Tamón by the pilot,
Enrique Hermán, 1730
[Photographic facsimile from original MS. map in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla]
of Joló, in virtue of the abdication of his father Maulana. The latter plotted to obtain
possession of the fort at Zamboanga by treason, but the scheme was unsuccessful; the
news of this so angered Maulana (who was then ill) that he hastened his own death. The
new sultan of Joló professed (1736) friendship to the Spaniards, and even joined them in
a campaign against the Tiron pirates; but in secret he encouraged the latter, and sent
them warning of the movements against them. (Montero y Vidal, Hist. de Filipinas, i,
pp. 438–452; his account is largely taken from Concepción’s Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp.
198–238, 337–375.)]
Map showing new route from Manila to Acapulco; presented to Governor Fernando Valdés Tamón by the pilot,
Enrique Hermán, 1730
[Photographic facsimile from original MS. map in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla]
Page 28
[On June 18, 1733, the royal magazines at Manila were destroyed by fire, with all their
contents, which included the supplies for the two vessels which were soon to go to
Acapulco. The royal treasury had not the funds to make good this loss, and the galleons
must sail at a certain time, in order to secure favorable winds; the governor therefore
appealed to the citizens and merchants for help to meet the expenses of equipping the
vessels. They responded with a donation of 30,000 pesos, which the governor duly
reported to the king, asking that in view of the zeal and loyalty thus displayed by the
citizens their interest might be cared for in the pending dispute regarding the Manila-
Acapulco commerce. The losses sustained in the above fire were estimated by the royal
officials at 66,807 pesos. (Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp. 226–230.)]
Plan of infantry barracks in Manila; drawn by the military engineer, Thomas de Castro y Andrade, 1733
[Photographic facsimile from original MS. in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla]
The governor, not finding any corrective for the injuries which the Moros were causing,
held a conference of the principal citizens of Manila. It was resolved therein that, so far
as the funds in the royal treasury would permit, some small armadas should be
despatched against the Moros; and that the coast-dwellers should be gathered [into larger
villages] at certain places, at the rate of five hundred tributes to each one, in order that
they might be able to resist the pirates and build some little forts, which would inspire
respect in the enemy.8 This precaution had already been taken by some of the religious in
charge of doctrinas—who, not finding any other remedy, had built some fortifications
contents, which included the supplies for the two vessels which were soon to go to
Acapulco. The royal treasury had not the funds to make good this loss, and the galleons
must sail at a certain time, in order to secure favorable winds; the governor therefore
appealed to the citizens and merchants for help to meet the expenses of equipping the
vessels. They responded with a donation of 30,000 pesos, which the governor duly
reported to the king, asking that in view of the zeal and loyalty thus displayed by the
citizens their interest might be cared for in the pending dispute regarding the Manila-
Acapulco commerce. The losses sustained in the above fire were estimated by the royal
officials at 66,807 pesos. (Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp. 226–230.)]
Plan of infantry barracks in Manila; drawn by the military engineer, Thomas de Castro y Andrade, 1733
[Photographic facsimile from original MS. in Archivo general de Indias, Sevilla]
The governor, not finding any corrective for the injuries which the Moros were causing,
held a conference of the principal citizens of Manila. It was resolved therein that, so far
as the funds in the royal treasury would permit, some small armadas should be
despatched against the Moros; and that the coast-dwellers should be gathered [into larger
villages] at certain places, at the rate of five hundred tributes to each one, in order that
they might be able to resist the pirates and build some little forts, which would inspire
respect in the enemy.8 This precaution had already been taken by some of the religious in
charge of doctrinas—who, not finding any other remedy, had built some fortifications
Page 29
around their churches, in order to guard these and that the Indians might take refuge
there when the Moros came. Others had built some small forts on lofty places, in order
to protect the villages from the affronts of those robbers; and at night the fathers would
go to visit these posts, and watch lest the sentinels fall asleep, performing at the same
time the duties of parish priest and military officer. As a consequence of this order [by
the government], there was no coast village which did not build some fortification for its
defense, but no aid was given to them from the royal treasury. But the religious
ministers, out of their own stipends, paid the overseers and artisans; and by dint of
entreaties, persuasions, and threats obliged the people to give the materials and the day-
laborers [peones], expending much money and patient endeavor for the sake of building
these little forts. When the alcaldes-mayor saw these fortifications, now completed, they
began to wish to subject them to their own authority; and they secured that in every one
should be stationed a warden subject to the alcalde’s orders, and that a certain number of
men for the service of the fort should be furnished to the warden by apportionment [from
the respective villages]. The warden regularly sent these men to work on his own grain-
fields, or compelled them to redeem the [compulsory] service with money. This they had
to do, usually leaving the fort abandoned—which is, for this reason, very burdensome to
the people; and here comes to be verified what Señor Solorzano says, that all which is
decreed in favor of the Indians is converted into poison for them. (Zúñiga, Hist. de
Philipinas, pp. 526–528.)
[In October, 1733, a Spanish coastguard vessel captured a Dutch ship near the southern
coast of Mindanao, and seized its despatches and instructions, “among these, the turban
and crown which they were carrying as a present for Malinog.” When this event was
learned at Batavia, great indignation was aroused among the Dutch, and they sent three
warships, which anchored in Manila Bay (June, 1735) and demanded satisfaction; the
Dutch would not allow any vessel to enter or leave the bay, and threatened to seize the
patache “San Christoval,” which was expected to arrive from Acapulco. Warning was
immediately sent to the commander of the latter, at the Embocadero; but the ship was
already wrecked on the shoals of Calantás. The silver on board, 745,000 pesos belonging
to the merchants and 773,025 to the royal situado, was transported by boat to Sorsogón,
and the men removed the cargo to land and erected fortifications for its defense in case
of necessity; the hull was then destroyed by fire, to prevent its being used by enemies.
The Manila government, seeing that it had no funds for defense against the Dutch, and
that the Acapulco galleon imprisoned in the bay might lose the favorable winds for its
departure, finally came to a settlement with the Dutch, paying 6,500 pesos as satisfaction
for the captured Dutch vessel and its contents; the Dutch ships thereupon retired.
(Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp. 375–410.)]
there when the Moros came. Others had built some small forts on lofty places, in order
to protect the villages from the affronts of those robbers; and at night the fathers would
go to visit these posts, and watch lest the sentinels fall asleep, performing at the same
time the duties of parish priest and military officer. As a consequence of this order [by
the government], there was no coast village which did not build some fortification for its
defense, but no aid was given to them from the royal treasury. But the religious
ministers, out of their own stipends, paid the overseers and artisans; and by dint of
entreaties, persuasions, and threats obliged the people to give the materials and the day-
laborers [peones], expending much money and patient endeavor for the sake of building
these little forts. When the alcaldes-mayor saw these fortifications, now completed, they
began to wish to subject them to their own authority; and they secured that in every one
should be stationed a warden subject to the alcalde’s orders, and that a certain number of
men for the service of the fort should be furnished to the warden by apportionment [from
the respective villages]. The warden regularly sent these men to work on his own grain-
fields, or compelled them to redeem the [compulsory] service with money. This they had
to do, usually leaving the fort abandoned—which is, for this reason, very burdensome to
the people; and here comes to be verified what Señor Solorzano says, that all which is
decreed in favor of the Indians is converted into poison for them. (Zúñiga, Hist. de
Philipinas, pp. 526–528.)
[In October, 1733, a Spanish coastguard vessel captured a Dutch ship near the southern
coast of Mindanao, and seized its despatches and instructions, “among these, the turban
and crown which they were carrying as a present for Malinog.” When this event was
learned at Batavia, great indignation was aroused among the Dutch, and they sent three
warships, which anchored in Manila Bay (June, 1735) and demanded satisfaction; the
Dutch would not allow any vessel to enter or leave the bay, and threatened to seize the
patache “San Christoval,” which was expected to arrive from Acapulco. Warning was
immediately sent to the commander of the latter, at the Embocadero; but the ship was
already wrecked on the shoals of Calantás. The silver on board, 745,000 pesos belonging
to the merchants and 773,025 to the royal situado, was transported by boat to Sorsogón,
and the men removed the cargo to land and erected fortifications for its defense in case
of necessity; the hull was then destroyed by fire, to prevent its being used by enemies.
The Manila government, seeing that it had no funds for defense against the Dutch, and
that the Acapulco galleon imprisoned in the bay might lose the favorable winds for its
departure, finally came to a settlement with the Dutch, paying 6,500 pesos as satisfaction
for the captured Dutch vessel and its contents; the Dutch ships thereupon retired.
(Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp. 375–410.)]
Page 30
[In 1736, a controversy arose between the Recollects and Jesuits in northern Mindanao.
The Indians of Cagayan, and the Recollect minister in charge there, Fray Hipolito de San
Agustín, maintained a close and friendly communication with the native chiefs of Lake
Lanao, who finally asked the Recollects (1736) to send missionaries to Larapan, a
Malanao village, in order to instruct and baptize their people. The Jesuits were jealous of
the Recollects, according to Concepción, and incited a heathen chief named Dalabahan
in the mountains of the Cagayan district to attack the Malanaos, thinking that the latter
would blame their Cagayan friends for the hostilities; but the latter were able to
exonerate themselves from this suspicion, and remained on amicable terms with the
Malanaos. The demand of these for Recollect missionaries had to go to Manila; the
Jesuits, hearing of it, opposed the request, alleging that the Lanao territory belonged to
them. The governor allowed the Jesuit claim, and the Malanaos appealed to the king
himself; but “this remonstrance had no result, these unfortunate people being left in their
barbarism—from which resulted to us most serious damages, as will be seen in due
time.” (Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, xi, pp. 54–66.)]
[In January, 1737, the new archbishop, Fray Juan Angel Rodriguez, took possession of
his see; he belonged to the Order of Mercy, and was a native of Medina del Campo,
Spain. “He began to govern like an angel” (Concepción; in allusion to his name). “He
lessened the number of days for church processions, in order to give opportunity for the
business of the courts, and for the necessary work of the people; he prohibited the
processions at night, on account of the troubles which are wont to occur in them; he
regularly attended the choir, and introduced the use of the Gregorian chant; he taught the
sub-chanters plain-song, which they did not know,” etc. (Zúñiga, Hist. de Philipinas, pp.
535–536.)]
In the year thirty-seven, Governor Tamon issued a commission and powers to the
licentiate Don Joseph Ignacio de Arzadun y Revolledo, in order that he might, in
accordance with the royal laws, which decree that the provinces shall be visited every
three years, fulfil that duty in those of Pampanga, Pangasinan, and Ylocos. There he was
to inspect the fortresses, and the arms, ammunition, gunpowder, balls, and other military
supplies, also their condition and circumstances; and to review the troops in the
garrisons. He must investigate the mode and form in which the wages due them were
paid, and the fictitious enrolments of men in the garrisons. He must also make lists of the
warrants which the alcaldes-mayor might have issued; and if he found that these had not
been confirmed by the general government, he must annul them. He must abrogate the
enjoyment of exemptions, proceeding against those who should be guilty, in such
manner as he should find most convenient; he might allow claims, and render definitive
judgment in those of less value and amount than twenty pesos, placing the others in a
condition to be judicially decided. He received full commission for the exercise and
The Indians of Cagayan, and the Recollect minister in charge there, Fray Hipolito de San
Agustín, maintained a close and friendly communication with the native chiefs of Lake
Lanao, who finally asked the Recollects (1736) to send missionaries to Larapan, a
Malanao village, in order to instruct and baptize their people. The Jesuits were jealous of
the Recollects, according to Concepción, and incited a heathen chief named Dalabahan
in the mountains of the Cagayan district to attack the Malanaos, thinking that the latter
would blame their Cagayan friends for the hostilities; but the latter were able to
exonerate themselves from this suspicion, and remained on amicable terms with the
Malanaos. The demand of these for Recollect missionaries had to go to Manila; the
Jesuits, hearing of it, opposed the request, alleging that the Lanao territory belonged to
them. The governor allowed the Jesuit claim, and the Malanaos appealed to the king
himself; but “this remonstrance had no result, these unfortunate people being left in their
barbarism—from which resulted to us most serious damages, as will be seen in due
time.” (Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, xi, pp. 54–66.)]
[In January, 1737, the new archbishop, Fray Juan Angel Rodriguez, took possession of
his see; he belonged to the Order of Mercy, and was a native of Medina del Campo,
Spain. “He began to govern like an angel” (Concepción; in allusion to his name). “He
lessened the number of days for church processions, in order to give opportunity for the
business of the courts, and for the necessary work of the people; he prohibited the
processions at night, on account of the troubles which are wont to occur in them; he
regularly attended the choir, and introduced the use of the Gregorian chant; he taught the
sub-chanters plain-song, which they did not know,” etc. (Zúñiga, Hist. de Philipinas, pp.
535–536.)]
In the year thirty-seven, Governor Tamon issued a commission and powers to the
licentiate Don Joseph Ignacio de Arzadun y Revolledo, in order that he might, in
accordance with the royal laws, which decree that the provinces shall be visited every
three years, fulfil that duty in those of Pampanga, Pangasinan, and Ylocos. There he was
to inspect the fortresses, and the arms, ammunition, gunpowder, balls, and other military
supplies, also their condition and circumstances; and to review the troops in the
garrisons. He must investigate the mode and form in which the wages due them were
paid, and the fictitious enrolments of men in the garrisons. He must also make lists of the
warrants which the alcaldes-mayor might have issued; and if he found that these had not
been confirmed by the general government, he must annul them. He must abrogate the
enjoyment of exemptions, proceeding against those who should be guilty, in such
manner as he should find most convenient; he might allow claims, and render definitive
judgment in those of less value and amount than twenty pesos, placing the others in a
condition to be judicially decided. He received full commission for the exercise and
Page 31
office of the said visitation, being appointed deputy (and a warrant for his title thereto
being issued) in the offices of governor and captain-general in the provinces which were
entrusted to him, for whatever emergencies might arise or which he might encounter,
with superintendence over the other deputies who might be in those provinces. It is true,
this is the royal provision; but it also is a fact that the governors profit by their
opportunities, when any auditor resists their unjust maxims, and the dread of this often
constrains the auditors to unbecoming acts of compliance; and they live as parasites,
dependents on that quarter, in order to secure a shameful liberty and an inactive sloth.
Señor Arzadun set out on his commission, which he fulfilled with integrity; he was an
unassuming and affable man. Without causing injuries to individuals, he reformed many
abuses; and by mild measures he added two reals to each whole tribute. This peaceable
result ruffled some persons, and led to various disputes with the ecclesiastical judge,
provisor, and vicar-general, which ended in favor of the said auditor. Nor did he fail to
have noisy controversies with some other persons; but all this ended as peacefully as
possible.
Another controversy, no less disagreeable, occurred at that time between the fathers of
the Society [of Jesus] and the mestizos of Santa Cruz. The latter complained, in a
petition presented to the royal Audiencia, that with occasion of undertaking to build a
bridge across a lagoon which extends from their village to that of Quiapo the fathers had
compelled them to sign an obligation for two hundred and fifty pesos in favor of the
superintendent of the work, for its cost and materials; and, for the payment of this,
assessments had been levied in their village among the mestizos, and various persons
had been arrested for not making their payments for this sum, part of which was not yet
collected. On examination of this complaint, it was ordered that the auditor who was on
duty for that week should proceed to the investigation of these statements; and the
completion of such bridge was placed in his charge—for which he was to employ the
means and measures that would be mildest, these being entrusted to his good judgment.
In virtue of this order, the licentiate Don Pedro Calderon Henriquez, auditor of this royal
Audiencia, made the investigation and examined the witnesses, which resulted in
verifying the complaint made. It appeared from the judicial inquiry that the land of that
village belonged to the Society; and the auditor drew up a formal statement, saying that
the inhabitants of that village, who possessed no landed property, were paying ground
rents that were exorbitant. He declared that the money for the cost of that bridge ought
not to have been levied among the Sangleys and mestizos, even though they belonged to
that village; and that consequently the owner of the land ought to pay it—citing laws i
and v of título xvi, book iv of the Recopilación. [Here follows a relation of the various
legal proceedings in this controversy; after hearing all the evidence in the case the
decision of the court was against the Jesuits. It was shown that part of the land in
question did not belong to them, and they were ordered not to disturb the tenants of it in
their possession, and not to collect rents from them. They proved their title to other
being issued) in the offices of governor and captain-general in the provinces which were
entrusted to him, for whatever emergencies might arise or which he might encounter,
with superintendence over the other deputies who might be in those provinces. It is true,
this is the royal provision; but it also is a fact that the governors profit by their
opportunities, when any auditor resists their unjust maxims, and the dread of this often
constrains the auditors to unbecoming acts of compliance; and they live as parasites,
dependents on that quarter, in order to secure a shameful liberty and an inactive sloth.
Señor Arzadun set out on his commission, which he fulfilled with integrity; he was an
unassuming and affable man. Without causing injuries to individuals, he reformed many
abuses; and by mild measures he added two reals to each whole tribute. This peaceable
result ruffled some persons, and led to various disputes with the ecclesiastical judge,
provisor, and vicar-general, which ended in favor of the said auditor. Nor did he fail to
have noisy controversies with some other persons; but all this ended as peacefully as
possible.
Another controversy, no less disagreeable, occurred at that time between the fathers of
the Society [of Jesus] and the mestizos of Santa Cruz. The latter complained, in a
petition presented to the royal Audiencia, that with occasion of undertaking to build a
bridge across a lagoon which extends from their village to that of Quiapo the fathers had
compelled them to sign an obligation for two hundred and fifty pesos in favor of the
superintendent of the work, for its cost and materials; and, for the payment of this,
assessments had been levied in their village among the mestizos, and various persons
had been arrested for not making their payments for this sum, part of which was not yet
collected. On examination of this complaint, it was ordered that the auditor who was on
duty for that week should proceed to the investigation of these statements; and the
completion of such bridge was placed in his charge—for which he was to employ the
means and measures that would be mildest, these being entrusted to his good judgment.
In virtue of this order, the licentiate Don Pedro Calderon Henriquez, auditor of this royal
Audiencia, made the investigation and examined the witnesses, which resulted in
verifying the complaint made. It appeared from the judicial inquiry that the land of that
village belonged to the Society; and the auditor drew up a formal statement, saying that
the inhabitants of that village, who possessed no landed property, were paying ground
rents that were exorbitant. He declared that the money for the cost of that bridge ought
not to have been levied among the Sangleys and mestizos, even though they belonged to
that village; and that consequently the owner of the land ought to pay it—citing laws i
and v of título xvi, book iv of the Recopilación. [Here follows a relation of the various
legal proceedings in this controversy; after hearing all the evidence in the case the
decision of the court was against the Jesuits. It was shown that part of the land in
question did not belong to them, and they were ordered not to disturb the tenants of it in
their possession, and not to collect rents from them. They proved their title to other
Page 32
lands, but were warned that they must no longer exact, as they had been doing, three and
one-half pesos as ground-rent for the sites occupied by the huts which the colonists
erected within the grain-fields so that they might more conveniently cultivate the lands.
“By this sentence the Jesuits lost some three thousand pesos a year for the [rents of the]
ground-plots of the houses; each married man had paid them three pesos, and each
unmarried man and widow a peso and a half—and this, besides, for houses and lands
which belonged to those people.” The Jesuits pleaded ecclesiastical immunity, and
claimed that they had a right to the rents in question. A long and clamorous dispute
arose, in which manifestoes were issued on both sides; it appears to have lasted from
March 28, 1738, to July 1, 1739. The Jesuits appealed to the king, but Auditor
Calderon’s sentence was sustained. (Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, xi, pp. 79–89.)]
1 The following summary of events, sometimes in full translation and sometimes abridged, is obtained from the
histories of Concepción, Zúñiga, and Montero y Vidal, the source of each paragraph being indicated at the end. ↑
2 “As the latter [i.e., Bustamante] could not defend himself, and it was for the interest of the religious orders and of
the principal citizens of Manila that the blame for what had occurred should recoil upon Bustamante, they
accumulated against him numberless charges—most of them formulated by his assassins, by the officials who had
defrauded the exchequer, by those who were debtors to the treasury, and by all who, instead of making amends for
their offences in a military post, had been replaced in their offices by Archbishop Cuesta” (Montero y Vidal, Hist. de
Filipinas, i, pp. 430–431). ↑
3 Sebastian de Totanes was a noted member of the Franciscan order in the islands. He was born in the village of
Totanes in Spain, in 1687, and entered that order in 1706. After finishing his studies he gave instruction in the Toledo
convent for several years, departing thence (1715) for the Filipinas missions, which he joined two years later. He held
various high offices in the order there, among them being that of minister provincial (1738–41); he also administered
the churches in Sampaloc (1721–29), Lilio (1732–35), and Pagsanhan (1735–38). In 1746 he went to Europe as
procurator of his order to Roma and Madrid, and died at the latter city, on February 13, 1748. He left a grammar and
manual of the Tagálog language, which is regarded as one of the beat works of its kind; it was published at Sampaloc
in 1745. (See Huerta’s Estado.) ↑
4 “Although the archbishop had not, in strictness, any direct connection with the assassination of the head of
government of the islands, his connivance with the seditious element, the fact that the authority was entrusted to him,
and his tolerance and lenity in the investigation and punishment of the criminals, aroused against him the wrath of the
[home] government; and, in spite of his advanced age, he was transferred to the bishopric of Mechoacan, in Nueva
Espana” (Montero y Vidal, Hist. de Filipinas, i, p. 432). ↑
5 “In order to curb these so bold and inhuman actions, it was necessary that the squadrons should sail from Manila;
for if they should be permanently stationed at Samboangan the expenses would be insupportable in so barren a region.
If this establishment had been fixed in Yloylo, a fertile and abundant land, and sufficiently near to the Moros, the
consumption of provisions on the voyages would have been more endurable; while at the same time there might
remain in Samboangan a regular garrison of thirty-five men, and it would be a landing-place sufficient for our vessels
when on a cruise, which from that port could go more quickly for any emergency. Moreover, in Samboangan there is
not an adequate number of boats, nor is there in Yloylo—enormous sums being spent on the walls [of those forts]
one-half pesos as ground-rent for the sites occupied by the huts which the colonists
erected within the grain-fields so that they might more conveniently cultivate the lands.
“By this sentence the Jesuits lost some three thousand pesos a year for the [rents of the]
ground-plots of the houses; each married man had paid them three pesos, and each
unmarried man and widow a peso and a half—and this, besides, for houses and lands
which belonged to those people.” The Jesuits pleaded ecclesiastical immunity, and
claimed that they had a right to the rents in question. A long and clamorous dispute
arose, in which manifestoes were issued on both sides; it appears to have lasted from
March 28, 1738, to July 1, 1739. The Jesuits appealed to the king, but Auditor
Calderon’s sentence was sustained. (Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, xi, pp. 79–89.)]
1 The following summary of events, sometimes in full translation and sometimes abridged, is obtained from the
histories of Concepción, Zúñiga, and Montero y Vidal, the source of each paragraph being indicated at the end. ↑
2 “As the latter [i.e., Bustamante] could not defend himself, and it was for the interest of the religious orders and of
the principal citizens of Manila that the blame for what had occurred should recoil upon Bustamante, they
accumulated against him numberless charges—most of them formulated by his assassins, by the officials who had
defrauded the exchequer, by those who were debtors to the treasury, and by all who, instead of making amends for
their offences in a military post, had been replaced in their offices by Archbishop Cuesta” (Montero y Vidal, Hist. de
Filipinas, i, pp. 430–431). ↑
3 Sebastian de Totanes was a noted member of the Franciscan order in the islands. He was born in the village of
Totanes in Spain, in 1687, and entered that order in 1706. After finishing his studies he gave instruction in the Toledo
convent for several years, departing thence (1715) for the Filipinas missions, which he joined two years later. He held
various high offices in the order there, among them being that of minister provincial (1738–41); he also administered
the churches in Sampaloc (1721–29), Lilio (1732–35), and Pagsanhan (1735–38). In 1746 he went to Europe as
procurator of his order to Roma and Madrid, and died at the latter city, on February 13, 1748. He left a grammar and
manual of the Tagálog language, which is regarded as one of the beat works of its kind; it was published at Sampaloc
in 1745. (See Huerta’s Estado.) ↑
4 “Although the archbishop had not, in strictness, any direct connection with the assassination of the head of
government of the islands, his connivance with the seditious element, the fact that the authority was entrusted to him,
and his tolerance and lenity in the investigation and punishment of the criminals, aroused against him the wrath of the
[home] government; and, in spite of his advanced age, he was transferred to the bishopric of Mechoacan, in Nueva
Espana” (Montero y Vidal, Hist. de Filipinas, i, p. 432). ↑
5 “In order to curb these so bold and inhuman actions, it was necessary that the squadrons should sail from Manila;
for if they should be permanently stationed at Samboangan the expenses would be insupportable in so barren a region.
If this establishment had been fixed in Yloylo, a fertile and abundant land, and sufficiently near to the Moros, the
consumption of provisions on the voyages would have been more endurable; while at the same time there might
remain in Samboangan a regular garrison of thirty-five men, and it would be a landing-place sufficient for our vessels
when on a cruise, which from that port could go more quickly for any emergency. Moreover, in Samboangan there is
not an adequate number of boats, nor is there in Yloylo—enormous sums being spent on the walls [of those forts]
Page 33
alone, without their being able to hinder the passage of the Moros, or prevent their infesting the provinces.”
(Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp. 184, 185.) ↑
6 This account does not agree with the historical sketch given by N. M. Saleeby in his Studies in Moro History,
Law, and Religion (Manila, 1905) pp. 57–59; but this is not surprising, as Concepción probably had but inaccurate and
second-hand information regarding the rulers of Joló and Mindanao. According to Saleeby, Manāmir, a great-grandson
of Dipatwān Qudrat (the Corralat of the Spanish writers), was declared sultan after the death of his father Barahamān;
but the government was usurped by his uncle Kuda, and civil war followed, which must have lasted more than thirty
years. Kuda was finally murdered by some Sulus whom he had invited to aid him against Manāmir, who therefore
obtained the ascendency for a time. But the Sulus fomented discord between Manāmir and his brother Anwār, which
brought on even worse hostilities and murders, weakening both sides. Manāmir was assassinated by his nephew
Malīnug, and his sons Pakīr Mawlāna and Pakāru-d-Dīn were obliged to leave Magindanao, and retired to Tamontaka;
and the larger part of the towns of Magindanao and Slangan were destroyed by fire. Sultan Anwār died at Batawa and
Malīnug assumed the sultanate after his father’s death, and kept up the fight. “After a tedious, desultory war, Malīnug
fled up the Pulangi to Bwayan. Pakīr Mawlāna then got possession of all the lands about Magindanao, and peace was
made soon after. Malīnug died a natural death, and some time later his two sons visited Pakīr Mawlāna.” This account
is cited from Capt. Thomas Forrest’s Voyage to New Guinea and the Moluccas (London, 1779), a voyage made in
1774–76; Forrest obtained his information directly from Pakīr Mawlāna himself. That ruler, however, could not have
been the one mentioned in the text; Mawlāna is apparently an official or a hereditary title.
From Forrest’s original account (pp. 201–206) we take the following items in regard to the above events: “The
following short account of the history of Magindano, is drawn from original records, in the possession of Fakymolano,
elder brother to Paharadine the present Sultan, and father to Kybad Zachariel, the present Rajah Moodo; they are
wrote in the Magindano tongue, and Arabic character. I took it down from Fakymolano’s own mouth, who dictated in
Malay.
“Before the arrival of Serif Alli, the first Mahometan prince who came from Mecca to Magindano, the latter had kings
of her own. For the towns of Magindano, Selangan, Catibtuan, and Semayanan had, or assumed, the right of taking
from the banks of the Dano, that portion of earth, on which the sovereigns were to be consecrated. The towns of
Malampyan and Lusuden, are said to have been the first who joined Serif Alli: the other four soon acceded. Serif
married a daughter of the last king of the royal line, and on this marriage founded his title to the crown. About the time
that Kabansuan son of Serif Alli reigned, a person named Budiman, was Pangaran (a title much used in Sumatra, and
inferior to Sultan or Rajah) of Sooloo. Budiman had a grandson, who became his successor; his name was Bonsoo,
and he was related to the family that governed at Borneo: which family came also from Mecca, and the head of it was
brother to Serif Alli. Bonsoo had two children; a daughter, Potely, by a wife; and a son, Bakliol, by a sandle or
concubine. Bakliol, the bastard, robbed his sister Potely (a name which signifies princess) of her right, threw off his
dependence on Magindano, and assumed the title of Sultan, his fathers having been only Pangarans of Sooloo.
[Potely’s daughter, Panianamby, married Kudarat (the Corralat of Spanish writers), who was succeeded by his son
Tidoly; the latter had two sons, Abdaraman and Kuddy. Abdaraman was succeeded by his son Seid Moffat]; but, being
an infant, Kuddy his uncle usurped the government, and went to Semoy, carrying with him the effects of the deceased
Sultan. Thence he invited the Sooloos to support him against the lawful heir. [They, however, treacherously slew
Kuddy, and plundered his camp, seizing therein many pieces of heavy cannon. Seid Moffat’s party then obtained
control, but the country was torn by dissensions and civil war. Finally, Seid Moffat was assassinated by his nephew
Molenu, but left two sons, Fakymolano and Paharadine; they were obliged to leave Magindano, which town and
(Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas, x, pp. 184, 185.) ↑
6 This account does not agree with the historical sketch given by N. M. Saleeby in his Studies in Moro History,
Law, and Religion (Manila, 1905) pp. 57–59; but this is not surprising, as Concepción probably had but inaccurate and
second-hand information regarding the rulers of Joló and Mindanao. According to Saleeby, Manāmir, a great-grandson
of Dipatwān Qudrat (the Corralat of the Spanish writers), was declared sultan after the death of his father Barahamān;
but the government was usurped by his uncle Kuda, and civil war followed, which must have lasted more than thirty
years. Kuda was finally murdered by some Sulus whom he had invited to aid him against Manāmir, who therefore
obtained the ascendency for a time. But the Sulus fomented discord between Manāmir and his brother Anwār, which
brought on even worse hostilities and murders, weakening both sides. Manāmir was assassinated by his nephew
Malīnug, and his sons Pakīr Mawlāna and Pakāru-d-Dīn were obliged to leave Magindanao, and retired to Tamontaka;
and the larger part of the towns of Magindanao and Slangan were destroyed by fire. Sultan Anwār died at Batawa and
Malīnug assumed the sultanate after his father’s death, and kept up the fight. “After a tedious, desultory war, Malīnug
fled up the Pulangi to Bwayan. Pakīr Mawlāna then got possession of all the lands about Magindanao, and peace was
made soon after. Malīnug died a natural death, and some time later his two sons visited Pakīr Mawlāna.” This account
is cited from Capt. Thomas Forrest’s Voyage to New Guinea and the Moluccas (London, 1779), a voyage made in
1774–76; Forrest obtained his information directly from Pakīr Mawlāna himself. That ruler, however, could not have
been the one mentioned in the text; Mawlāna is apparently an official or a hereditary title.
From Forrest’s original account (pp. 201–206) we take the following items in regard to the above events: “The
following short account of the history of Magindano, is drawn from original records, in the possession of Fakymolano,
elder brother to Paharadine the present Sultan, and father to Kybad Zachariel, the present Rajah Moodo; they are
wrote in the Magindano tongue, and Arabic character. I took it down from Fakymolano’s own mouth, who dictated in
Malay.
“Before the arrival of Serif Alli, the first Mahometan prince who came from Mecca to Magindano, the latter had kings
of her own. For the towns of Magindano, Selangan, Catibtuan, and Semayanan had, or assumed, the right of taking
from the banks of the Dano, that portion of earth, on which the sovereigns were to be consecrated. The towns of
Malampyan and Lusuden, are said to have been the first who joined Serif Alli: the other four soon acceded. Serif
married a daughter of the last king of the royal line, and on this marriage founded his title to the crown. About the time
that Kabansuan son of Serif Alli reigned, a person named Budiman, was Pangaran (a title much used in Sumatra, and
inferior to Sultan or Rajah) of Sooloo. Budiman had a grandson, who became his successor; his name was Bonsoo,
and he was related to the family that governed at Borneo: which family came also from Mecca, and the head of it was
brother to Serif Alli. Bonsoo had two children; a daughter, Potely, by a wife; and a son, Bakliol, by a sandle or
concubine. Bakliol, the bastard, robbed his sister Potely (a name which signifies princess) of her right, threw off his
dependence on Magindano, and assumed the title of Sultan, his fathers having been only Pangarans of Sooloo.
[Potely’s daughter, Panianamby, married Kudarat (the Corralat of Spanish writers), who was succeeded by his son
Tidoly; the latter had two sons, Abdaraman and Kuddy. Abdaraman was succeeded by his son Seid Moffat]; but, being
an infant, Kuddy his uncle usurped the government, and went to Semoy, carrying with him the effects of the deceased
Sultan. Thence he invited the Sooloos to support him against the lawful heir. [They, however, treacherously slew
Kuddy, and plundered his camp, seizing therein many pieces of heavy cannon. Seid Moffat’s party then obtained
control, but the country was torn by dissensions and civil war. Finally, Seid Moffat was assassinated by his nephew
Molenu, but left two sons, Fakymolano and Paharadine; they were obliged to leave Magindano, which town and
Page 34
Selangan were nearly destroyed by fire, and the country was laid waste. After several years of petty war, Molenu was
driven up the Palangy to Boyan.] Fakymolano then got possession of all the lands about Magindano, and peace was
made soon after, about thirty years ago. Molenu died a natural death, leaving by concubines, two sons, Topang and
Uku, also a natural daughter Myong. Fakymolano had about this time given up the Sultanship to his younger brother
Paharadine, on condition that Kybad Zachariel, his own son, should be elected Rajah Moodo. Topang and Uku, for
some time after the peace, visited Fakymolano and his son; but afterwards, on Paharadine’s marriage with Myong,
their sister, they grew shy, as the Sultan took them greatly into his favour. Topang had from his father large
possessions, which made him formidable to Rajah Moodo; he was also closely connected with the Sooloos, and had
married Gulaludines, daughter of Bantillan, once Sultan of Sooloo. By this time Rajah Moodo had got himself well
fortified at Coto-Intang, which is within musket shot of the Sultan’s palace, and within cannon shot of the strong
wooden castle of Topang; both of which lie on the south side of the Pelangy. The Sultan Paharadine has no children by
his consort Myong; but had by a concubine, a son named Chartow, now arrived at maturity. Whether Myong, who is
said to have entirely governed the Sultan, favoured Chartow, or her elder brother Topang, is uncertain; but she was
believed the cause of the coolness that prevailed between the Sultan and Rajah Moodo; who, though duly elected, and
acknowledged lawful successor, yet, when I came to Magindano, in May, 1775, had not visited his uncle for above a
year. Fakymolano, Rajah Moodo’s father, lived at that time, just without the gate of his son’s fort.” Some of the
allusions in this account need explanation, which is partly obtained elsewhere in Forrest’s pages. “The town, that goes
properly by the name of Magindano, consists at present, of scarce more than twenty houses. They stand close to, and
just above where a little creek, about eighteen foot broad, runs perpendicular into the Pelangy, from a small lake about
one mile distant, and about half a mile in circumference. This small lake is called the Dano; the creek I have just
mentioned, is the Rawass (or river) Magindano; and from the banks of the lake or Dano, a little earth is taken, upon
which the Raiah Moodo (that is young king) must stand when he is consecrated Sultan. The Rajah Moodo is elected
by the states, and succeeds the Sultan; similar to the king of the Romans succeeding the emperors of Germany. A
Watamama (that is, male child) is also elected, who becomes Rajah Moodo, when Rajah Moodo becomes Sultan.”
“The town of Selangan may be said to make one town with Magindano, as communicating with it by several bridges
over the Rawass; it extends about one mile down the south side of the Pelangy, forming a decent street for one-half of
the distance. In the lower part the town extends about half a mile, in several irregular streets; where many Chinese
reside. In the town of Selangan altogether, may be about two hundred houses; below the Sultan’s palace, about twenty
yards, is a brick and mortar foundation remaining of a Spanish chapel.” The spelling of proper names in Forrest’s
remarks is more or less phonetic and Anglicized; the reader may compare them with the accurate spelling furnished
above by Dr. Saleeby. In VOL. XLI of this series (pp. 280, 281) will be seen a map of the valley of the Pulangui River,
with the towns on its banks and its tributaries; the original is in the British Museum, and is evidently the basis for two
maps which Forrest published in his Voyage (at p. 200). (Cf. these, and the map of the Rio Grande in U. S. Gazetteer,
p. 662.) The date given in VOL. XLI was furnished at the Museum as approximately correct; but Mawlāna’s map was
given to Forrest in 1775, and the latter says (p. 186) that it was deposited in the British Museum. The sultan of
Mindanao ceded to the English, at Forrest’s request, the island of Bunwoot, now called Bonga; it forms the shelter to
Polloc harbor. The town of Mindanao or Magindano was at or near the site of the present Cotabato—“population,
3,000. The Chinese control the commerce of the place.” (U. S. Gazetteer, p. 475.) Forrest says (p. 185): “The Chinese
settled at Magindano are not permitted to trade higher [up the river] than Boyan; the Mindanoers being jealous of their
superior abilities in trade.” ↑
driven up the Palangy to Boyan.] Fakymolano then got possession of all the lands about Magindano, and peace was
made soon after, about thirty years ago. Molenu died a natural death, leaving by concubines, two sons, Topang and
Uku, also a natural daughter Myong. Fakymolano had about this time given up the Sultanship to his younger brother
Paharadine, on condition that Kybad Zachariel, his own son, should be elected Rajah Moodo. Topang and Uku, for
some time after the peace, visited Fakymolano and his son; but afterwards, on Paharadine’s marriage with Myong,
their sister, they grew shy, as the Sultan took them greatly into his favour. Topang had from his father large
possessions, which made him formidable to Rajah Moodo; he was also closely connected with the Sooloos, and had
married Gulaludines, daughter of Bantillan, once Sultan of Sooloo. By this time Rajah Moodo had got himself well
fortified at Coto-Intang, which is within musket shot of the Sultan’s palace, and within cannon shot of the strong
wooden castle of Topang; both of which lie on the south side of the Pelangy. The Sultan Paharadine has no children by
his consort Myong; but had by a concubine, a son named Chartow, now arrived at maturity. Whether Myong, who is
said to have entirely governed the Sultan, favoured Chartow, or her elder brother Topang, is uncertain; but she was
believed the cause of the coolness that prevailed between the Sultan and Rajah Moodo; who, though duly elected, and
acknowledged lawful successor, yet, when I came to Magindano, in May, 1775, had not visited his uncle for above a
year. Fakymolano, Rajah Moodo’s father, lived at that time, just without the gate of his son’s fort.” Some of the
allusions in this account need explanation, which is partly obtained elsewhere in Forrest’s pages. “The town, that goes
properly by the name of Magindano, consists at present, of scarce more than twenty houses. They stand close to, and
just above where a little creek, about eighteen foot broad, runs perpendicular into the Pelangy, from a small lake about
one mile distant, and about half a mile in circumference. This small lake is called the Dano; the creek I have just
mentioned, is the Rawass (or river) Magindano; and from the banks of the lake or Dano, a little earth is taken, upon
which the Raiah Moodo (that is young king) must stand when he is consecrated Sultan. The Rajah Moodo is elected
by the states, and succeeds the Sultan; similar to the king of the Romans succeeding the emperors of Germany. A
Watamama (that is, male child) is also elected, who becomes Rajah Moodo, when Rajah Moodo becomes Sultan.”
“The town of Selangan may be said to make one town with Magindano, as communicating with it by several bridges
over the Rawass; it extends about one mile down the south side of the Pelangy, forming a decent street for one-half of
the distance. In the lower part the town extends about half a mile, in several irregular streets; where many Chinese
reside. In the town of Selangan altogether, may be about two hundred houses; below the Sultan’s palace, about twenty
yards, is a brick and mortar foundation remaining of a Spanish chapel.” The spelling of proper names in Forrest’s
remarks is more or less phonetic and Anglicized; the reader may compare them with the accurate spelling furnished
above by Dr. Saleeby. In VOL. XLI of this series (pp. 280, 281) will be seen a map of the valley of the Pulangui River,
with the towns on its banks and its tributaries; the original is in the British Museum, and is evidently the basis for two
maps which Forrest published in his Voyage (at p. 200). (Cf. these, and the map of the Rio Grande in U. S. Gazetteer,
p. 662.) The date given in VOL. XLI was furnished at the Museum as approximately correct; but Mawlāna’s map was
given to Forrest in 1775, and the latter says (p. 186) that it was deposited in the British Museum. The sultan of
Mindanao ceded to the English, at Forrest’s request, the island of Bunwoot, now called Bonga; it forms the shelter to
Polloc harbor. The town of Mindanao or Magindano was at or near the site of the present Cotabato—“population,
3,000. The Chinese control the commerce of the place.” (U. S. Gazetteer, p. 475.) Forrest says (p. 185): “The Chinese
settled at Magindano are not permitted to trade higher [up the river] than Boyan; the Mindanoers being jealous of their
superior abilities in trade.” ↑
Page 35
7 The pay of native auxiliaries from Bohol was (in 1733) reckoned at a monthly wage for each man of “thirty
gantas of rice, four silver reals, a span [mano] of tobacco, and one chinanta of salt.” (Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas,
x, p. 311.)
“The Indian’s largest unit of weight is a chinanta, which they divide into 10 cates of the province, which are 20 of
standard weight [de romana]; the cate contains 8 taels of the province, which are 16 of standard weight.” (Encina and
Bermejo’s Arte Cebuano, Tambobong, 1894, p. 159.) ↑
8 The governor sent orders to the alcaldes-mayor that “all the rancherías or visitas close to the coast should be
compulsorily united, either to the larger villages or to each other, so that even the smallest village should exceed, if
possible, five hundred tributes—in consequence of which measure all should fortify themselves, as the lay of the land
should permit.... All these measures were at that time admirable, and would have been thoroughly effective if the
inclusion of the smaller villages in the larger ones, or their consolidation, had been carried out more energetically by
those whose duty it was. For this undertaking, and to stir up the negligent and careless, the armadas were more
necessary than for opposing and restraining the Moros; they gave but little attention to the latter, and still less to the
former, and everything was left in the same necessity, and the same condition, [as before].” (Concepción, Hist. de
Philipinas, x, pp. 364, 368.) ↑
gantas of rice, four silver reals, a span [mano] of tobacco, and one chinanta of salt.” (Concepción, Hist. de Philipinas,
x, p. 311.)
“The Indian’s largest unit of weight is a chinanta, which they divide into 10 cates of the province, which are 20 of
standard weight [de romana]; the cate contains 8 taels of the province, which are 16 of standard weight.” (Encina and
Bermejo’s Arte Cebuano, Tambobong, 1894, p. 159.) ↑
8 The governor sent orders to the alcaldes-mayor that “all the rancherías or visitas close to the coast should be
compulsorily united, either to the larger villages or to each other, so that even the smallest village should exceed, if
possible, five hundred tributes—in consequence of which measure all should fortify themselves, as the lay of the land
should permit.... All these measures were at that time admirable, and would have been thoroughly effective if the
inclusion of the smaller villages in the larger ones, or their consolidation, had been carried out more energetically by
those whose duty it was. For this undertaking, and to stir up the negligent and careless, the armadas were more
necessary than for opposing and restraining the Moros; they gave but little attention to the latter, and still less to the
former, and everything was left in the same necessity, and the same condition, [as before].” (Concepción, Hist. de
Philipinas, x, pp. 364, 368.) ↑
Page 36
Page 37
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL DATA
The matter in this volume is obtained from the following sources:
1. Events in Filipinas, 1721–1739.—From various sources, fully credited in
the text.
2. Primary instruction.—In its various parts, as follows: I—from Vicente
Barrantes’s La instrucción primaria en Filipinas (Madrid, 1869), condensed
from pp. 97, 98, 147–151, and 166–168 (from a copy belonging to the
Library of Congress); II—from Daniel Grifol y Aliaga’s La instrucción
primaria en Filipinas (Manila, 1894), extract from preface (from a copy
belonging to the Library of Congress); III-XVII—from the above book, pp.
1–7, 11–16, 117–132, 148–157, 132–136, 41–52, 61–100, and 425–445,
401–405.
3. Dominican educational institutions, 1896–1897.—From an unsigned and
undated MS. belonging to Rev. T. C. Middleton, O.S.A.
4. Report of religious schools, 1897.—Same as no. 3.
5. Educational institutions of the Recollects.—Same as no. 3.
6. The friar viewpoint.—In two parts. I—from Estudio de algunos asuntos
de actualidad (Valladolid, 1897), by Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A., chap. vii,
pp. 123–165; II—from Las corporaciones religiosas en Filipinas
(Valladolid, 1901), by Eladio Zamora, O.S.A., chap. v, pp. 235–273, from a
copy belonging to Rev. T. C. Middleton, O.S.A.
7. Education since American occupation.—Editorial, and compiled from
various sources, fully credited in text.
The matter in this volume is obtained from the following sources:
1. Events in Filipinas, 1721–1739.—From various sources, fully credited in
the text.
2. Primary instruction.—In its various parts, as follows: I—from Vicente
Barrantes’s La instrucción primaria en Filipinas (Madrid, 1869), condensed
from pp. 97, 98, 147–151, and 166–168 (from a copy belonging to the
Library of Congress); II—from Daniel Grifol y Aliaga’s La instrucción
primaria en Filipinas (Manila, 1894), extract from preface (from a copy
belonging to the Library of Congress); III-XVII—from the above book, pp.
1–7, 11–16, 117–132, 148–157, 132–136, 41–52, 61–100, and 425–445,
401–405.
3. Dominican educational institutions, 1896–1897.—From an unsigned and
undated MS. belonging to Rev. T. C. Middleton, O.S.A.
4. Report of religious schools, 1897.—Same as no. 3.
5. Educational institutions of the Recollects.—Same as no. 3.
6. The friar viewpoint.—In two parts. I—from Estudio de algunos asuntos
de actualidad (Valladolid, 1897), by Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A., chap. vii,
pp. 123–165; II—from Las corporaciones religiosas en Filipinas
(Valladolid, 1901), by Eladio Zamora, O.S.A., chap. v, pp. 235–273, from a
copy belonging to Rev. T. C. Middleton, O.S.A.
7. Education since American occupation.—Editorial, and compiled from
various sources, fully credited in text.
Page 38
Page 39
APPENDIX: EDUCATION IN THE
PHILIPPINES
Primary instruction. In various parts as follows.
I. First governmental attempts. Vicente Barrantes; 1869. II. Organized effort
of legislation. Daniel Grifol y Aliaga; 1894. III. Royal decree establishing
plan of primary instruction in Filipinas. José de la Concha; December 20,
1863. IV. Regulations for the normal school. Ut supra. V. Regulations for
schools and teachers of primary instruction. Ut supra. VI. Interior
regulations of schools of primary instruction. Ut supra. VII. Decree
approving regulations of municipal girls’ school.——Echague; 1864. VIII.
Regulations for the municipal girls’ school. Manila Ayuntamiento; 1864.
IX. Circular giving rules for the good discharge of school supervision.——
Gándara; 1867. X. Decree approving regulations for women’s normal
school.——Malcampo; 1875. XI. Regulations for women’s normal school.
Ut supra. XII. Royal decree creating women’s normal school. María
Cristina and Francisco Romero Robledo; 1892. XIII. Royal order approving
regulations for women’s normal school. Francisco Romero Robledo; 1892.
XIV. Regulations for 66]women’s normal school. Ut supra. XV. Decree
elevating men’s normal school to the grade of superior. Hermenegildo
Jacas; and A. Avilés and Manuel Blanco Valderrama; 1893. XVI.
Regulations of superior normal school for men teachers. Manuel Blanco
Valderrama; 1893. XVII. School legislation, 1863–1894.
Dominican educational institutions, 1896–1897. [Unsigned and undated.]
Report of religious schools, 1897. [Unsigned and undated.]
Educational institutions of the Recollects. [Unsigned and undated; 1897?]
The friar viewpoint. In two parts. I. Education. Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A.;
1897. II. Eladio Zamora, O.S.A.; 1901.
PHILIPPINES
Primary instruction. In various parts as follows.
I. First governmental attempts. Vicente Barrantes; 1869. II. Organized effort
of legislation. Daniel Grifol y Aliaga; 1894. III. Royal decree establishing
plan of primary instruction in Filipinas. José de la Concha; December 20,
1863. IV. Regulations for the normal school. Ut supra. V. Regulations for
schools and teachers of primary instruction. Ut supra. VI. Interior
regulations of schools of primary instruction. Ut supra. VII. Decree
approving regulations of municipal girls’ school.——Echague; 1864. VIII.
Regulations for the municipal girls’ school. Manila Ayuntamiento; 1864.
IX. Circular giving rules for the good discharge of school supervision.——
Gándara; 1867. X. Decree approving regulations for women’s normal
school.——Malcampo; 1875. XI. Regulations for women’s normal school.
Ut supra. XII. Royal decree creating women’s normal school. María
Cristina and Francisco Romero Robledo; 1892. XIII. Royal order approving
regulations for women’s normal school. Francisco Romero Robledo; 1892.
XIV. Regulations for 66]women’s normal school. Ut supra. XV. Decree
elevating men’s normal school to the grade of superior. Hermenegildo
Jacas; and A. Avilés and Manuel Blanco Valderrama; 1893. XVI.
Regulations of superior normal school for men teachers. Manuel Blanco
Valderrama; 1893. XVII. School legislation, 1863–1894.
Dominican educational institutions, 1896–1897. [Unsigned and undated.]
Report of religious schools, 1897. [Unsigned and undated.]
Educational institutions of the Recollects. [Unsigned and undated; 1897?]
The friar viewpoint. In two parts. I. Education. Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A.;
1897. II. Eladio Zamora, O.S.A.; 1901.
Page 40
Education since American occupation, 1906.
Sources: The above documents are obtained as follows: The first document is obtained in
its various parts from the following: I—from Vicente Barrantes’s La instrucción primaria
en Filipinas (Madrid, 1869), condensed from pp. 97, 98, 147–151, and 166–168 (from a
copy belonging to the Library of Congress); II—from Daniel Grifol y Aliaga’s La
instrucción primaria en Filipinas (Manila, 1894), extract from preface (from a copy
belonging to the Library of Congress); III–XVII—from the above book, pp. 1–7, 11–16,
117–132, 148–157, 132–136, 41–52, 61–100, 425–445, and 401–405. The second, third,
and fourth are obtained from MSS. belonging to Rev. T. C. Middleton, O.S.A., of Villanova
College. The fifth is obtained from the following sources: I—from Estudio de algunos
asuntos de actualidad (Valladolid, 1897), by Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A., chapter vii, pp.
123–165; II—from Las corporaciones religiosas en Filipinas (Valladolid, 1901), by Eladio
Zamora, O.S.A., chapter v, pp. 235–273 (from a copy belonging to Rev. T. C. Middleton,
O.S.A.). The last document is editorial and a compilation from sources fully indicated in
the text.
Translations: These translations and compilations are made by James Alexander
Robertson.
Sources: The above documents are obtained as follows: The first document is obtained in
its various parts from the following: I—from Vicente Barrantes’s La instrucción primaria
en Filipinas (Madrid, 1869), condensed from pp. 97, 98, 147–151, and 166–168 (from a
copy belonging to the Library of Congress); II—from Daniel Grifol y Aliaga’s La
instrucción primaria en Filipinas (Manila, 1894), extract from preface (from a copy
belonging to the Library of Congress); III–XVII—from the above book, pp. 1–7, 11–16,
117–132, 148–157, 132–136, 41–52, 61–100, 425–445, and 401–405. The second, third,
and fourth are obtained from MSS. belonging to Rev. T. C. Middleton, O.S.A., of Villanova
College. The fifth is obtained from the following sources: I—from Estudio de algunos
asuntos de actualidad (Valladolid, 1897), by Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A., chapter vii, pp.
123–165; II—from Las corporaciones religiosas en Filipinas (Valladolid, 1901), by Eladio
Zamora, O.S.A., chapter v, pp. 235–273 (from a copy belonging to Rev. T. C. Middleton,
O.S.A.). The last document is editorial and a compilation from sources fully indicated in
the text.
Translations: These translations and compilations are made by James Alexander
Robertson.
Page 41
Page 42
PRIMARY INSTRUCTION
FIRST GOVERNMENTAL ATTEMPTS
A royal order of November 3, 18391 prescribed that a committee be
specially appointed to draft a set of regulations for the schools of the
Philippines.2 The creation of this commission or board was delayed until
1855, being appointed by Governor Manuel Crespo, February 7, of that
year. The re-admission into the archipelago of the Jesuits on March 21,
1852, had given a new impulse to the teaching of Spanish in the schools,
that organization always having been greatly inclined to the teaching of that
language.3 The instructions given to the commission appointed by Crespo,
were as follows:
“1. To draft regulations establishing and making uniform the teaching in the
schools; with expression of what is to be taught in schools of both sexes,
paying especial attention in their measures to the encouragement of the
Castilian language.
“2. To determine the number of men and women teachers who are to be
appointed, this need to be regulated by the number of tributes of each
village.
“3. To report on the advisability of establishing a school for teachers in this
city, without neglecting at the same time to state whatever is of service for
FIRST GOVERNMENTAL ATTEMPTS
A royal order of November 3, 18391 prescribed that a committee be
specially appointed to draft a set of regulations for the schools of the
Philippines.2 The creation of this commission or board was delayed until
1855, being appointed by Governor Manuel Crespo, February 7, of that
year. The re-admission into the archipelago of the Jesuits on March 21,
1852, had given a new impulse to the teaching of Spanish in the schools,
that organization always having been greatly inclined to the teaching of that
language.3 The instructions given to the commission appointed by Crespo,
were as follows:
“1. To draft regulations establishing and making uniform the teaching in the
schools; with expression of what is to be taught in schools of both sexes,
paying especial attention in their measures to the encouragement of the
Castilian language.
“2. To determine the number of men and women teachers who are to be
appointed, this need to be regulated by the number of tributes of each
village.
“3. To report on the advisability of establishing a school for teachers in this
city, without neglecting at the same time to state whatever is of service for
Page 43
it, and appears advisable for the end and object to which the expediency of
this matter is directed.
“The commission was also recommended ‘to draft a plan and project for the
establishment of a normal school in the city of Manila, from which teachers
instructed and suitable for teaching in the provinces might graduate.’”
The report of this commission, March 7, 1861, shows but few meetings and
but little accomplished, since its creation, until the year 1860. In the last
months of that year and the first of 1861 their deliberations began to take
form and were completed. Already on August 10, 1860, Governor Solano
had commissioned an official of the secretary’s office to draft a project for
reform along similar lines to the one which the commission was to draft. He
completed that draft on the twenty-first of the same month, and his results
may have spurred on the commission to finish its work. The fundamental
points given to the above-mentioned official are as follows:
“1. Establishment in Manila of a normal school, as a seminary for teachers.
“2. That the pupils of such school, who are candidates for teachers, proceed
from the various provinces in the proportion of one to each 50,000 or
60,000 inhabitants, their expenses to be paid from the local funds.
“3. That in the normal teaching, the studies with application to industry and
the arts predominate.
“4. That the certificate shall not be issued to any pupil at the end of his
course, unless he can write and speak Castilian fluently.
“5. Regulation of schools in the villages, all of them to be supplied with
well-endowed pupils from the normal school.
“6. Prohibition to teach to all who cannot prove their ability by the proper
certificate and good deportment.
“7. That the supervision in teaching belong to the provincial chiefs; and in
regard to the moral and religious to the parish priests.
this matter is directed.
“The commission was also recommended ‘to draft a plan and project for the
establishment of a normal school in the city of Manila, from which teachers
instructed and suitable for teaching in the provinces might graduate.’”
The report of this commission, March 7, 1861, shows but few meetings and
but little accomplished, since its creation, until the year 1860. In the last
months of that year and the first of 1861 their deliberations began to take
form and were completed. Already on August 10, 1860, Governor Solano
had commissioned an official of the secretary’s office to draft a project for
reform along similar lines to the one which the commission was to draft. He
completed that draft on the twenty-first of the same month, and his results
may have spurred on the commission to finish its work. The fundamental
points given to the above-mentioned official are as follows:
“1. Establishment in Manila of a normal school, as a seminary for teachers.
“2. That the pupils of such school, who are candidates for teachers, proceed
from the various provinces in the proportion of one to each 50,000 or
60,000 inhabitants, their expenses to be paid from the local funds.
“3. That in the normal teaching, the studies with application to industry and
the arts predominate.
“4. That the certificate shall not be issued to any pupil at the end of his
course, unless he can write and speak Castilian fluently.
“5. Regulation of schools in the villages, all of them to be supplied with
well-endowed pupils from the normal school.
“6. Prohibition to teach to all who cannot prove their ability by the proper
certificate and good deportment.
“7. That the supervision in teaching belong to the provincial chiefs; and in
regard to the moral and religious to the parish priests.
Page 44
“8. That the normal school have a practice school for boys, under the charge
of the pupils.”
Doubtless the commission was influenced by the work of the above-
mentioned official. The chief point of debate in the meetings held by the
commission was that of the teaching of the Spanish language. One of the
most influential and active members of the commission was Fray Francisco
Gainza, then vice-rector of the university of Santo Tomás. He voted against
the teaching of Spanish in the schools on the grounds that a unified
language might open the door to Protestantism in the islands, but he was
overruled by the votes of all the rest, even Fray Domingo Treserra, a
Dominican. Governor Lemery, who took charge of the islands in the early
part of 1861, also charged the Jesuit José Fernandez Cuevas to draw up a
project for educational reform.
The next step and the greatest one yet attained in the matter of primary
education was the decree of December 20, 1863,4 with its attendant
regulations (q.v., post). The normal school provided for by this decree was
formally opened January 23, 1865, although it had been in operation since
May 17, 1864. As might be expected it was found that there were more
scholars from the island of Luzón, who took advantage of this normal
school, than from the Visayas and Mindanao, on account of the distance. On
this account Barrantes advocates the founding of another school in Cebú.
Teachers from the normal schools were placed in charge of their schools
with great ceremony, in accordance with an order of the government, July
18, 1868. The most serious obstacles against which the Board of Education
had to struggle were irregularity of attendance and the matter of vacations,
as it was necessary to designate a distinct period in each province, and it
was utterly impossible to follow the regulations. Also the management and
supervision fails in great measure because it is diverted from the direct
oversight into the hands of secondary officials.
In 1836 there was but one school of primary instruction in Manila, which
was attended by 80 pupils. In 1867, there were 25 schools, with an
attendance of 1,940 children, a number which advanced by 1868 to 30
schools with 3,389 children. The results in the provinces were also
of the pupils.”
Doubtless the commission was influenced by the work of the above-
mentioned official. The chief point of debate in the meetings held by the
commission was that of the teaching of the Spanish language. One of the
most influential and active members of the commission was Fray Francisco
Gainza, then vice-rector of the university of Santo Tomás. He voted against
the teaching of Spanish in the schools on the grounds that a unified
language might open the door to Protestantism in the islands, but he was
overruled by the votes of all the rest, even Fray Domingo Treserra, a
Dominican. Governor Lemery, who took charge of the islands in the early
part of 1861, also charged the Jesuit José Fernandez Cuevas to draw up a
project for educational reform.
The next step and the greatest one yet attained in the matter of primary
education was the decree of December 20, 1863,4 with its attendant
regulations (q.v., post). The normal school provided for by this decree was
formally opened January 23, 1865, although it had been in operation since
May 17, 1864. As might be expected it was found that there were more
scholars from the island of Luzón, who took advantage of this normal
school, than from the Visayas and Mindanao, on account of the distance. On
this account Barrantes advocates the founding of another school in Cebú.
Teachers from the normal schools were placed in charge of their schools
with great ceremony, in accordance with an order of the government, July
18, 1868. The most serious obstacles against which the Board of Education
had to struggle were irregularity of attendance and the matter of vacations,
as it was necessary to designate a distinct period in each province, and it
was utterly impossible to follow the regulations. Also the management and
supervision fails in great measure because it is diverted from the direct
oversight into the hands of secondary officials.
In 1836 there was but one school of primary instruction in Manila, which
was attended by 80 pupils. In 1867, there were 25 schools, with an
attendance of 1,940 children, a number which advanced by 1868 to 30
schools with 3,389 children. The results in the provinces were also
Page 45
remarkable for the same period. In 1867, thirty-eight provinces showed 593
schools and in 1868, 684, with 25 more in course of construction. (Pp. 147–
151.)
Barrantes’s conclusions (pp. 166–168) are interesting. Among them are the
following:
“We believe that we have demonstrated that the backwardness of primary
instruction in Filipinas is purely relative, and cannot be imputed to the
country or to any class, and much less to the ecclesiastical corporations, but
to the spirit and letter of the laws of Indias and the royal decrees, which did
not succeed in giving legal life in that colony to a service which did not
exist, or was not at that time understood, in the mother-country.
“We have demonstrated that before 1865, primary instruction, properly so-
called, was a vain shadow in the archipelago, since all the duties, all the
administrative responsibilities of the department weighed upon public
officials incompatible in purity with those duties and responsibilities; upon
public officials, who, not being administrative, could and ought to drive out
that imposition; upon public officials to whom no element or aid was given,
while they were loaded with a leonine contract of an absurd and
inconceivable character. And we have demonstrated this with the proof that
the true responsibilities, in spite of the express text of the law, have not
been exacted, because it was impossible to exact them or even the
administrative public officials subject to them.
“We have demonstrated that this confusion of principles could and ought to
engender a struggle between classes in the eighteenth century, prejudicial at
the bottom to primary instruction, whenever, in order to unburden itself
mutually of unjust responsibilities, the administrative element threw the
responsibilities upon the ecclesiastical element, accusing it of being hostile
to the teaching of Castilian; and this element not being able, in its turn, to
investigate the accusation, acted in such wise that it appeared to accept it.”
There are not schools in almost every village, and the identification of the
Filipinos with the Spaniards has not progressed so far as has been declared,
schools and in 1868, 684, with 25 more in course of construction. (Pp. 147–
151.)
Barrantes’s conclusions (pp. 166–168) are interesting. Among them are the
following:
“We believe that we have demonstrated that the backwardness of primary
instruction in Filipinas is purely relative, and cannot be imputed to the
country or to any class, and much less to the ecclesiastical corporations, but
to the spirit and letter of the laws of Indias and the royal decrees, which did
not succeed in giving legal life in that colony to a service which did not
exist, or was not at that time understood, in the mother-country.
“We have demonstrated that before 1865, primary instruction, properly so-
called, was a vain shadow in the archipelago, since all the duties, all the
administrative responsibilities of the department weighed upon public
officials incompatible in purity with those duties and responsibilities; upon
public officials, who, not being administrative, could and ought to drive out
that imposition; upon public officials to whom no element or aid was given,
while they were loaded with a leonine contract of an absurd and
inconceivable character. And we have demonstrated this with the proof that
the true responsibilities, in spite of the express text of the law, have not
been exacted, because it was impossible to exact them or even the
administrative public officials subject to them.
“We have demonstrated that this confusion of principles could and ought to
engender a struggle between classes in the eighteenth century, prejudicial at
the bottom to primary instruction, whenever, in order to unburden itself
mutually of unjust responsibilities, the administrative element threw the
responsibilities upon the ecclesiastical element, accusing it of being hostile
to the teaching of Castilian; and this element not being able, in its turn, to
investigate the accusation, acted in such wise that it appeared to accept it.”
There are not schools in almost every village, and the identification of the
Filipinos with the Spaniards has not progressed so far as has been declared,
Page 46
especially in the matter of intelligence; and “it is not certain that the
condition of the institutions of teaching authorizes one to believe the
Filipinos capable of making use of political rights so grave and so
dangerous as the electoral right, in the form that they ask.”5
condition of the institutions of teaching authorizes one to believe the
Filipinos capable of making use of political rights so grave and so
dangerous as the electoral right, in the form that they ask.”5
Page 47
ORGANIZED EFFORT OF LEGISLATION
[In his preface to his book La instrucción primaria en Filipinas (Manila,
1894) Daniel Grifol y Aliaga, who occupied an official post in the
department of public instruction in the General Division of Civil
Administration, and was secretary of the administrative board on school
questions in the Philippine Islands, speaks as follows.]
Until the end of the year 1863,6 when the memorable royal decree, which
established a plan of primary education in Filipinas, arranged for the
creation of schools of primary instruction in all the villages of the islands,
and the creation of a normal school in Manila whence should graduate
educated and religious teachers, who should take charge of those
institutions, was dictated, it can be said that there had been no legislation in
regard to primary instruction in these islands; for, although it is certain that
orders directed for the purpose of obtaining the instruction of the natives,
and very especially, the teaching of the beautiful Spanish language, are not
lacking, some of those orders being contained in the Leyes de Indias and in
the edicts of good government [Bandos de Buen Gobierno], it is a fact that
those orders are isolated regulations, without connection, and the product of
the good desire which has always animated the monarchs of España and
their worthy representatives in the archipelago, for the advance and
prosperity of the archipelago, but without resting on a fixed foundation, for
lack of elements so that such foundation might exist.7
Before the above-mentioned epoch the reverend and devout8 parish priests
came to fill in great part, and voluntarily, the noble ends of propagating
primary instruction through these remote regions, with the aid of the most
[In his preface to his book La instrucción primaria en Filipinas (Manila,
1894) Daniel Grifol y Aliaga, who occupied an official post in the
department of public instruction in the General Division of Civil
Administration, and was secretary of the administrative board on school
questions in the Philippine Islands, speaks as follows.]
Until the end of the year 1863,6 when the memorable royal decree, which
established a plan of primary education in Filipinas, arranged for the
creation of schools of primary instruction in all the villages of the islands,
and the creation of a normal school in Manila whence should graduate
educated and religious teachers, who should take charge of those
institutions, was dictated, it can be said that there had been no legislation in
regard to primary instruction in these islands; for, although it is certain that
orders directed for the purpose of obtaining the instruction of the natives,
and very especially, the teaching of the beautiful Spanish language, are not
lacking, some of those orders being contained in the Leyes de Indias and in
the edicts of good government [Bandos de Buen Gobierno], it is a fact that
those orders are isolated regulations, without connection, and the product of
the good desire which has always animated the monarchs of España and
their worthy representatives in the archipelago, for the advance and
prosperity of the archipelago, but without resting on a fixed foundation, for
lack of elements so that such foundation might exist.7
Before the above-mentioned epoch the reverend and devout8 parish priests
came to fill in great part, and voluntarily, the noble ends of propagating
primary instruction through these remote regions, with the aid of the most
Page 48
advanced of their scholars themselves, who devoted themselves to the
teaching of their fellow citizens, receiving scarcely any remuneration for
their work and trouble, and without being regarded as teachers or having
any certificate which accredited them as such.
The above-mentioned royal decree of December 20, 1863, and the
regulations of the same date, established and unfolded a true plan for
primary instruction, which has served as a basis for the innumerable
number of orders relative to the said department, which have been dictated
from day to day, both by the government of the mother country and by the
former superior civil government, by the general government, and by the
General Division of Civil Administration of these islands, in order to attain
the degree of perfection which this most important department of public
administration—the foundation of the culture and the welfare of the villages
—obtains in Filipinas today.
That same accumulation of orders,9 which have produced the rapid
advancement of public instruction in this archipelago, has been the motive
for a certain apparent confusion, which, in reality, does not exist, for there is
observed in those orders an admirable harmony, which is explained if one
bear in mind that they have all been dictated for one and the same end, with
one desire, and for the same purpose: namely, that of obtaining the greatest
advancement of education in this far-distant Spanish province, and that of
benefiting the noble class of teachers.
The confusion to which we refer, which, we repeat, is in its essential no
more than apparent, must disappear from that moment in which all the
orders in regard to the matter are methodically compiled, arranging them so
that they might give as a resultant that harmonious whole of which we
spoke before.
So we understood it, when we had to occupy ourselves in its detailed study,
when we took charge of the department of public instruction in the General
Division of Civil Administration [Dirección de Administración civil]; and
for the purpose of being able to fill the office which had been committed to
us to the best of our ability, we undertook the work of compiling, arranging,
teaching of their fellow citizens, receiving scarcely any remuneration for
their work and trouble, and without being regarded as teachers or having
any certificate which accredited them as such.
The above-mentioned royal decree of December 20, 1863, and the
regulations of the same date, established and unfolded a true plan for
primary instruction, which has served as a basis for the innumerable
number of orders relative to the said department, which have been dictated
from day to day, both by the government of the mother country and by the
former superior civil government, by the general government, and by the
General Division of Civil Administration of these islands, in order to attain
the degree of perfection which this most important department of public
administration—the foundation of the culture and the welfare of the villages
—obtains in Filipinas today.
That same accumulation of orders,9 which have produced the rapid
advancement of public instruction in this archipelago, has been the motive
for a certain apparent confusion, which, in reality, does not exist, for there is
observed in those orders an admirable harmony, which is explained if one
bear in mind that they have all been dictated for one and the same end, with
one desire, and for the same purpose: namely, that of obtaining the greatest
advancement of education in this far-distant Spanish province, and that of
benefiting the noble class of teachers.
The confusion to which we refer, which, we repeat, is in its essential no
more than apparent, must disappear from that moment in which all the
orders in regard to the matter are methodically compiled, arranging them so
that they might give as a resultant that harmonious whole of which we
spoke before.
So we understood it, when we had to occupy ourselves in its detailed study,
when we took charge of the department of public instruction in the General
Division of Civil Administration [Dirección de Administración civil]; and
for the purpose of being able to fill the office which had been committed to
us to the best of our ability, we undertook the work of compiling, arranging,
Page 49
and annotating all the orders relative to primary instruction in these islands.
When we had made considerable progress in our task, it occurred to us that,
by publishing the compilation which we were making for our own private
use, we might, perhaps, be doing a good service to the teaching profession,
to the local inspectors of primary instruction, and to all persons who are
engaged in this department, by reason of their duty....
This book will also serve to make patent the very great interest with which
the government of his Majesty and the worthy authorities of the archipelago
have viewed this important department,10 dictating continuously orders
inspired by the most genuine sentiments of patriotism, directed through
obtaining the greatest degree of instruction and culture for the natives of
this rich country, and above all, so that all of them might speak the
harmonious Castilian language, in order that that language may be one
more bond of union between these islands and the mother country.
When we had made considerable progress in our task, it occurred to us that,
by publishing the compilation which we were making for our own private
use, we might, perhaps, be doing a good service to the teaching profession,
to the local inspectors of primary instruction, and to all persons who are
engaged in this department, by reason of their duty....
This book will also serve to make patent the very great interest with which
the government of his Majesty and the worthy authorities of the archipelago
have viewed this important department,10 dictating continuously orders
inspired by the most genuine sentiments of patriotism, directed through
obtaining the greatest degree of instruction and culture for the natives of
this rich country, and above all, so that all of them might speak the
harmonious Castilian language, in order that that language may be one
more bond of union between these islands and the mother country.
Page 50
ROYAL DECREE ESTABLISHING A PLAN OF PRIMARY
INSTRUCTION IN FILIPINAS
Exposition
Madam:
The constant desire and permanent rule of conduct of the august
predecessors of your Majesty have ever been to introduce into the territories
under your glorious crown across seas, the light of evangelical truth, and
with it the principles of a civilization suitable for their respective
necessities. The governments and their delegated authorities, with the
powerful aid of the missionaries, and of the clergy in general, both secular
and regular, have tried to accommodate their policy in regard to the
Philippine Archipelago to these principles. But the extent of so vast a
territory, the character and customs of a portion of its population, and the
lack of an organized system of primary instruction, have been the reason
why the knowledge of the Castilian language, and in consequence of the
ignorance of that language, the propagation of the most elementary ideas of
education remain in a remarkable condition of imperfection and
backwardness. It is unnecessary to explain the evils that such a condition
occasions to the natives in the casualties of social life, in their relations to
the public authority, in the exercise of those relations which are confided
partly to the said natives, in the onward march and progress, in fine, of that
INSTRUCTION IN FILIPINAS
Exposition
Madam:
The constant desire and permanent rule of conduct of the august
predecessors of your Majesty have ever been to introduce into the territories
under your glorious crown across seas, the light of evangelical truth, and
with it the principles of a civilization suitable for their respective
necessities. The governments and their delegated authorities, with the
powerful aid of the missionaries, and of the clergy in general, both secular
and regular, have tried to accommodate their policy in regard to the
Philippine Archipelago to these principles. But the extent of so vast a
territory, the character and customs of a portion of its population, and the
lack of an organized system of primary instruction, have been the reason
why the knowledge of the Castilian language, and in consequence of the
ignorance of that language, the propagation of the most elementary ideas of
education remain in a remarkable condition of imperfection and
backwardness. It is unnecessary to explain the evils that such a condition
occasions to the natives in the casualties of social life, in their relations to
the public authority, in the exercise of those relations which are confided
partly to the said natives, in the onward march and progress, in fine, of that
Page 51
country so fertile in the sources of wealth. It is reserved for your Majesty to
bring to this condition of affairs the remedy suitable for it, which for some
time the superior authorities of Filipinas have been demanding, and in
regard to whose urgent application the royal commissary, appointed to
study the administration of said islands, has lately called the attention of the
government. For this object is directed the subjoined project of a decree and
the regulations which accompany it. They have been formed by the aid of
the documents submitted by said functionaries. They agree in spirit, in
tendency, and even in the prime basis of the solutions which they propose.
Said project setting forth from the necessity of broadening as much as
possible the teaching of the holy Catholic faith, of the language of the
fatherland, and of the elementary knowledge of life, of creating capable
teachers for that purpose, the lack of whom is the principal cause of the
above situation, and that the basis of all education is the solid diffusion of
our holy religion, establishes by means of its ministers a normal school
under the care of the fathers of the Society of Jesus, whose pupils will have
the right and express obligation of filling the position of teachers in the
schools for the natives with pay, advantages, and rights during the exercise
of that duty, and later after its honorable discharge, and who shall be
capable of attracting the youth of the country to this now humble class [of
employes]. It provides the means for joining teachers of both sexes until
they graduate as teachers from that institution, and until a normal school for
women teachers respectively is organized. It creates in all the villages of the
archipelago schools for elementary primary instruction of boys and girls,
with the obligation of attendance on the part of such, and with Sunday
classes for adults.11 It confers on the parish priests the immediate inspection
of said schools, with powers suitable to make that inspection effective, and
the exclusive direction of the teaching of the Christian doctrine and ethics is
vested in the prelates. And as a complement to the system which it
establishes, it demands for the future, although after the expiration of a
suitable time, the knowledge of the Spanish language as a necessary
requisite for the exercise of public charges and duties, and for the
enjoyment of certain privileges inherent thereto.
The application of all progress in a country presupposes pecuniary
sacrifices, and although not excessive, some are contained in the
bring to this condition of affairs the remedy suitable for it, which for some
time the superior authorities of Filipinas have been demanding, and in
regard to whose urgent application the royal commissary, appointed to
study the administration of said islands, has lately called the attention of the
government. For this object is directed the subjoined project of a decree and
the regulations which accompany it. They have been formed by the aid of
the documents submitted by said functionaries. They agree in spirit, in
tendency, and even in the prime basis of the solutions which they propose.
Said project setting forth from the necessity of broadening as much as
possible the teaching of the holy Catholic faith, of the language of the
fatherland, and of the elementary knowledge of life, of creating capable
teachers for that purpose, the lack of whom is the principal cause of the
above situation, and that the basis of all education is the solid diffusion of
our holy religion, establishes by means of its ministers a normal school
under the care of the fathers of the Society of Jesus, whose pupils will have
the right and express obligation of filling the position of teachers in the
schools for the natives with pay, advantages, and rights during the exercise
of that duty, and later after its honorable discharge, and who shall be
capable of attracting the youth of the country to this now humble class [of
employes]. It provides the means for joining teachers of both sexes until
they graduate as teachers from that institution, and until a normal school for
women teachers respectively is organized. It creates in all the villages of the
archipelago schools for elementary primary instruction of boys and girls,
with the obligation of attendance on the part of such, and with Sunday
classes for adults.11 It confers on the parish priests the immediate inspection
of said schools, with powers suitable to make that inspection effective, and
the exclusive direction of the teaching of the Christian doctrine and ethics is
vested in the prelates. And as a complement to the system which it
establishes, it demands for the future, although after the expiration of a
suitable time, the knowledge of the Spanish language as a necessary
requisite for the exercise of public charges and duties, and for the
enjoyment of certain privileges inherent thereto.
The application of all progress in a country presupposes pecuniary
sacrifices, and although not excessive, some are contained in the
Page 52
establishment of the projected plan. Nevertheless, if the expense which is
produced is divided among the different villages of the archipelago, and
charged to their local funds, it is to be expected that it will neither be felt
very sensibly nor will the general budget of the island be obliged for the
moment to contribute an advance, certainly difficult today, when the
calamities which have happened recently in one part of the Filipino territory
have caused so considerable and extraordinary an expense to bear down
upon it.
The minister whose signature is affixed, taking as his fundamental the
above reasons, the Council of State having been consulted, and with the
concurrence of that of the minister, has the honor of submitting for your
Majesty’s approval the subjoined project of a decree. Madrid, December 20,
1863. Madam, at the royal feet of your Majesty,
José de la Concha
Royal decree
In view of the reasons which have been explained to me by my minister of
the colonies, after having consulted with the Council of State and with the
concurrence of the Council of the ministers, I therefore decree the
following:
Article 1. A normal school for teachers of primary instruction is established
in the city of Manila, in charge of and under the direction of the fathers of
the Society of Jesus.
Said school shall have the organization prescribed by its regulations and the
expenses caused therein shall be defrayed by the central treasury of ways
and means.12
Art. 2. Spanish scholars, natives of the archipelago or of Europa, shall be
admitted into said school under the conditions prescribed by the regulations.
produced is divided among the different villages of the archipelago, and
charged to their local funds, it is to be expected that it will neither be felt
very sensibly nor will the general budget of the island be obliged for the
moment to contribute an advance, certainly difficult today, when the
calamities which have happened recently in one part of the Filipino territory
have caused so considerable and extraordinary an expense to bear down
upon it.
The minister whose signature is affixed, taking as his fundamental the
above reasons, the Council of State having been consulted, and with the
concurrence of that of the minister, has the honor of submitting for your
Majesty’s approval the subjoined project of a decree. Madrid, December 20,
1863. Madam, at the royal feet of your Majesty,
José de la Concha
Royal decree
In view of the reasons which have been explained to me by my minister of
the colonies, after having consulted with the Council of State and with the
concurrence of the Council of the ministers, I therefore decree the
following:
Article 1. A normal school for teachers of primary instruction is established
in the city of Manila, in charge of and under the direction of the fathers of
the Society of Jesus.
Said school shall have the organization prescribed by its regulations and the
expenses caused therein shall be defrayed by the central treasury of ways
and means.12
Art. 2. Spanish scholars, natives of the archipelago or of Europa, shall be
admitted into said school under the conditions prescribed by the regulations.
Page 53
After the termination of the studies prescribed by the said regulations, such
scholars shall obtain the title of teacher.
The pupils of the normal school, to the number and in the class designated
by the regulations, shall receive a free education; and those who take
advantage of such provision shall be obliged to exercise the duties of
teacher in the native schools of the archipelago, for the space of ten years
following their graduation from the institution.
Art. 3. In each one of the villages of those provinces, there shall be at least
one school of primary instruction for males, and another for females, in
which education shall be given to the native children and Chinese of both
sexes.
The regulations shall determine the proportion of the increase in the number
of schools for each village in proportion to its population.
In all the schools there shall be a Sunday class for adults.
Art. 4. The instruction given in said schools shall be free to the poor.
Attendance on the part of the children shall be compulsory.
Art. 5. The schools for males shall consist of three classes; to wit: entrada
[i.e., entrance]; ascenso [i.e., promotion, or intermediary]; and termino [i.e.,
final], of the second class, and termino of the first class. They shall be
supplied with teachers graduating from the normal school in accordance
with the qualification which they shall have obtained at the conclusion of
their studies, their promotions depending upon their seniority and merit
combined.
The schools of termino of the first class, namely, those of Manila and its
district, shall be supplied with teachers by competitive examination among
the teachers, with the certificate from the normal school, with experience as
teachers.
Art. 6. Classification of the schools, in accordance with the preceding
article, shall be made by the superior civil governor,13 after consultation
scholars shall obtain the title of teacher.
The pupils of the normal school, to the number and in the class designated
by the regulations, shall receive a free education; and those who take
advantage of such provision shall be obliged to exercise the duties of
teacher in the native schools of the archipelago, for the space of ten years
following their graduation from the institution.
Art. 3. In each one of the villages of those provinces, there shall be at least
one school of primary instruction for males, and another for females, in
which education shall be given to the native children and Chinese of both
sexes.
The regulations shall determine the proportion of the increase in the number
of schools for each village in proportion to its population.
In all the schools there shall be a Sunday class for adults.
Art. 4. The instruction given in said schools shall be free to the poor.
Attendance on the part of the children shall be compulsory.
Art. 5. The schools for males shall consist of three classes; to wit: entrada
[i.e., entrance]; ascenso [i.e., promotion, or intermediary]; and termino [i.e.,
final], of the second class, and termino of the first class. They shall be
supplied with teachers graduating from the normal school in accordance
with the qualification which they shall have obtained at the conclusion of
their studies, their promotions depending upon their seniority and merit
combined.
The schools of termino of the first class, namely, those of Manila and its
district, shall be supplied with teachers by competitive examination among
the teachers, with the certificate from the normal school, with experience as
teachers.
Art. 6. Classification of the schools, in accordance with the preceding
article, shall be made by the superior civil governor,13 after consultation
Page 54
with the superior commission of primary instruction, and after the report of
the chief of the province. Once the respective classification is fixed it can
be changed only in the same manner.
Art. 7. The teachers shall enjoy the salary and other privileges prescribed by
the regulations.14 Said salary, as well as the foundation of the school,
acquisition, and conservation of school supplies and equipment, and the
rent of the building where there shall be no public building, shall constitute
an obligatory expense on the respective local budget.
Art. 8. In the villages where the superior civil governor so decrees, as its
small population so allows, the teachers shall fulfil the duties of
secretaries15 to the gobernadorcillos, enjoying for such duties [concepto] an
additional pay proportioned to the local resources.
Art. 9. The teachers appointed from the normal school cannot be discharged
except for legitimate cause and by resolution of the superior civil governor,
after a governmental measure drawn up with the formality set forth in
article 6, and after hearing the interested party.
Art. 10. Examinations shall be held in the normal school at periodic times,
and in the manner determined by the regulations, in order to choose a
person with the title of assistant teacher. Those who obtain such certificates
shall manage the schools for the natives in the absence of teachers, and
shall in all cases exercise the duties belonging to their class in the schools
which are to have such assistants according to the regulations. Said
assistants shall have the salary and perquisites prescribed by the regulations,
the first being an obligatory expense on the local budget.
Art. 11. The mistresses of schools for native girls need the corresponding
certificate for the exercise of their duties. Until a normal school for women
teachers is established, that certificate shall be issued in the form prescribed
with the fitness determined by the regulations. The salary and perquisites
which they are to receive shall be fixed by the same regulations, the first
being an obligatory expense on the local budget, as are the other expenses
expressed in article 7 regarding the schools for males.
the chief of the province. Once the respective classification is fixed it can
be changed only in the same manner.
Art. 7. The teachers shall enjoy the salary and other privileges prescribed by
the regulations.14 Said salary, as well as the foundation of the school,
acquisition, and conservation of school supplies and equipment, and the
rent of the building where there shall be no public building, shall constitute
an obligatory expense on the respective local budget.
Art. 8. In the villages where the superior civil governor so decrees, as its
small population so allows, the teachers shall fulfil the duties of
secretaries15 to the gobernadorcillos, enjoying for such duties [concepto] an
additional pay proportioned to the local resources.
Art. 9. The teachers appointed from the normal school cannot be discharged
except for legitimate cause and by resolution of the superior civil governor,
after a governmental measure drawn up with the formality set forth in
article 6, and after hearing the interested party.
Art. 10. Examinations shall be held in the normal school at periodic times,
and in the manner determined by the regulations, in order to choose a
person with the title of assistant teacher. Those who obtain such certificates
shall manage the schools for the natives in the absence of teachers, and
shall in all cases exercise the duties belonging to their class in the schools
which are to have such assistants according to the regulations. Said
assistants shall have the salary and perquisites prescribed by the regulations,
the first being an obligatory expense on the local budget.
Art. 11. The mistresses of schools for native girls need the corresponding
certificate for the exercise of their duties. Until a normal school for women
teachers is established, that certificate shall be issued in the form prescribed
with the fitness determined by the regulations. The salary and perquisites
which they are to receive shall be fixed by the same regulations, the first
being an obligatory expense on the local budget, as are the other expenses
expressed in article 7 regarding the schools for males.
Page 55
Art. 12. Teachers and assistants shall be exempt from the giving of personal
services so long as they exercise their duties, and after ceasing to exercise
them, if they have exercised them for fifteen years. After five years of duty,
the teachers, and after ten, the assistants, shall enjoy distinction as
principales.16
Art. 13. The teachers of both sexes and the assistants shall have the right, in
case of disability for the discharge of their duties, of pension under the
conditions prescribed by the regulations.
Art. 14. Teachers and assistants with certificates, who shall have exercised
their duties suitably for ten and fifteen years respectively, shall be preferred
in the provision of posts of the class of clerk, established by the decree of
July 15 last, without the necessity of furnishing proofs of fitness, as well as
in the provision of employments not subject to the abovesaid royal decree
which are to be appointed by the superior civil governor,17 and do not
demand conditions of special fitness in which the above are lacking.
Art. 15. The superior inspection of primary education shall be exercised by
the superior civil governor of the islands, with the aid of a commission
which shall be established in the capital under the name of “Superior
Commission of Primary Instruction.” Said commission shall be composed
of the superior governor as president, of the right reverend archbishop of
Manila, and of seven members of recognized ability appointed by the first
named.18 The chiefs of the provinces shall be provincial inspectors, and
shall exercise their duties with the aid of a commission composed of the
chief, of the diocesan prelate, and in the latter’s absence, of the parish priest
of the chief city, and of the alcalde-mayor,19 or administrator of revenues.20
The parish priests shall be the local inspectors ex-officio and shall direct the
teaching of the Christian doctrine and morals under the direction of the
right reverend prelates.
The regulations shall designate the powers of the commissions and above-
cited inspectors.
services so long as they exercise their duties, and after ceasing to exercise
them, if they have exercised them for fifteen years. After five years of duty,
the teachers, and after ten, the assistants, shall enjoy distinction as
principales.16
Art. 13. The teachers of both sexes and the assistants shall have the right, in
case of disability for the discharge of their duties, of pension under the
conditions prescribed by the regulations.
Art. 14. Teachers and assistants with certificates, who shall have exercised
their duties suitably for ten and fifteen years respectively, shall be preferred
in the provision of posts of the class of clerk, established by the decree of
July 15 last, without the necessity of furnishing proofs of fitness, as well as
in the provision of employments not subject to the abovesaid royal decree
which are to be appointed by the superior civil governor,17 and do not
demand conditions of special fitness in which the above are lacking.
Art. 15. The superior inspection of primary education shall be exercised by
the superior civil governor of the islands, with the aid of a commission
which shall be established in the capital under the name of “Superior
Commission of Primary Instruction.” Said commission shall be composed
of the superior governor as president, of the right reverend archbishop of
Manila, and of seven members of recognized ability appointed by the first
named.18 The chiefs of the provinces shall be provincial inspectors, and
shall exercise their duties with the aid of a commission composed of the
chief, of the diocesan prelate, and in the latter’s absence, of the parish priest
of the chief city, and of the alcalde-mayor,19 or administrator of revenues.20
The parish priests shall be the local inspectors ex-officio and shall direct the
teaching of the Christian doctrine and morals under the direction of the
right reverend prelates.
The regulations shall designate the powers of the commissions and above-
cited inspectors.
Page 56
Art. 16. After a school has been established in any village for fifteen years,
no natives who cannot talk, read and write the Castilian language shall form
a part of the principalía unless they enjoy that distinction by right of
inheritance. After the school has been established for thirty years, only
those who possess the above-mentioned condition shall enjoy exemption
from the personal service tax, except in case of sickness.
Art. 17. Five years after the publication of this decree, no one who does not
possess the above-mentioned qualification, proved before the chief of the
province, can be appointed to salaried posts in the Philippine Archipelago.
Art. 18. The superior civil governor, the chiefs of the provinces, and the
local authorities, shall have special care in promoting the fulfilment of the
requirements of this decree, adopting or proposing, according to
circumstances, the necessary measures for their complete fulfilment.
Art. 19. Decrees [cedulas] of petition and request shall be sent to the right
reverend archbishop and the reverend bishops of the Philippine
Archipelago, in order that they may arouse the zeal of the parish priests for
the exact fulfilment of the duties vested in them by this decree, in what
relates to the supervision of the teaching of the natives, and very specially
to that of the holy Catholic faith and the Castilian language.
Art. 20. Special regulations shall detail minutely the organization of the
normal school and of the schools of primary instruction for the natives.
Given at the palace, December 20, 1863. It is rubricated in the royal hand.
The minister of the colonies,
José de la Concha
no natives who cannot talk, read and write the Castilian language shall form
a part of the principalía unless they enjoy that distinction by right of
inheritance. After the school has been established for thirty years, only
those who possess the above-mentioned condition shall enjoy exemption
from the personal service tax, except in case of sickness.
Art. 17. Five years after the publication of this decree, no one who does not
possess the above-mentioned qualification, proved before the chief of the
province, can be appointed to salaried posts in the Philippine Archipelago.
Art. 18. The superior civil governor, the chiefs of the provinces, and the
local authorities, shall have special care in promoting the fulfilment of the
requirements of this decree, adopting or proposing, according to
circumstances, the necessary measures for their complete fulfilment.
Art. 19. Decrees [cedulas] of petition and request shall be sent to the right
reverend archbishop and the reverend bishops of the Philippine
Archipelago, in order that they may arouse the zeal of the parish priests for
the exact fulfilment of the duties vested in them by this decree, in what
relates to the supervision of the teaching of the natives, and very specially
to that of the holy Catholic faith and the Castilian language.
Art. 20. Special regulations shall detail minutely the organization of the
normal school and of the schools of primary instruction for the natives.
Given at the palace, December 20, 1863. It is rubricated in the royal hand.
The minister of the colonies,
José de la Concha
Page 57
REGULATIONS FOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL FOR
TEACHERS OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE
NATIVES OF THE FILIPINAS ISLANDS21
Of the object of the normal school
Article 1. The object of the normal school is to serve as a seminary for
religious, obedient, and instructed teachers, for the management of schools
of primary instruction for the natives throughout the whole archipelago.
Art. 2. The scholars shall be resident, and subject to one and the same rule
and discipline. For the present the number of day pupils fixed by the
superior civil governor may be admitted, provided that their antecedents
give hope that they can pursue their studies with advantage, and that their
deportment corresponds to the good name of the institution.
Art. 3. In the same locality of the normal school, although with the fitting
independence and separation, there shall be a school of primary instruction
for non-resident boys, whose classes shall be managed, under the
supervision of a teacher of the normal school, by the pupils of the same.
TEACHERS OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE
NATIVES OF THE FILIPINAS ISLANDS21
Of the object of the normal school
Article 1. The object of the normal school is to serve as a seminary for
religious, obedient, and instructed teachers, for the management of schools
of primary instruction for the natives throughout the whole archipelago.
Art. 2. The scholars shall be resident, and subject to one and the same rule
and discipline. For the present the number of day pupils fixed by the
superior civil governor may be admitted, provided that their antecedents
give hope that they can pursue their studies with advantage, and that their
deportment corresponds to the good name of the institution.
Art. 3. In the same locality of the normal school, although with the fitting
independence and separation, there shall be a school of primary instruction
for non-resident boys, whose classes shall be managed, under the
supervision of a teacher of the normal school, by the pupils of the same.
Page 58
Of the branches and duration of the studies
Art. 4. Education in the normal school shall comprise the following
branches:
1. Religion, morals, and sacred history.
2. Theory and practice of reading.
3. Theory and practice of writing.
4. An extensive knowledge of the Castilian language with exercises in
analysis, composition, and orthography.
5. Arithmetic, to ratio and proportion, elevation to powers, and extraction of
roots, inclusive, together with the decimal metric system with its equivalent
of local weights and measures.
6. Principles of Spanish geography and history.
7. Idem of Geometry.
8. Common acquaintance with physical and natural sciences.
9. Ideas of practical agriculture with reference to the cultivation of the
products of the country.
10. Rules of courtesy.
11. Lessons in vocal and organ music.
12. Elements of pedagogy.
Art. 4. Education in the normal school shall comprise the following
branches:
1. Religion, morals, and sacred history.
2. Theory and practice of reading.
3. Theory and practice of writing.
4. An extensive knowledge of the Castilian language with exercises in
analysis, composition, and orthography.
5. Arithmetic, to ratio and proportion, elevation to powers, and extraction of
roots, inclusive, together with the decimal metric system with its equivalent
of local weights and measures.
6. Principles of Spanish geography and history.
7. Idem of Geometry.
8. Common acquaintance with physical and natural sciences.
9. Ideas of practical agriculture with reference to the cultivation of the
products of the country.
10. Rules of courtesy.
11. Lessons in vocal and organ music.
12. Elements of pedagogy.
Page 59
Art. 5. During the sessions of the normal school, the teachers shall speak
only the Castilian language, and the scholars shall hold their classes and
other literary acts in the same language. They shall be strictly prohibited
from expressing themselves in any other language, even in their daily
recreations and common intercourse within the precincts of the institution.
Art. 6. The studies mentioned in article 4 shall run for three years, and
during the six months of the last term [curso], the scholars shall have
practical exercise in teaching, by teaching in the classes of the primary
school annexed to the normal school, which is established by article 3.
Scholars shall not pass from one course to another without proving their
efficiency in the general examinations, which shall be held at the end of
each year.
During the first four years of the installation of the school the studies shall
be completed in two years.
Art. 7. The scholars of the normal school who shall have completed the
courses of their studies and shall have obtained by their good deportment,
application and knowledge, the mark of excellent [sobresaliente] in the
final examinations for the three consecutive years shall receive a teacher’s
certificate, in which shall be expressed their creditable mark, and they shall
be empowered to teach schools of ascenso. Those who shall not have
obtained the mark of excellent, but that of good [bueno], or fair [regular] in
the above-mentioned examinations, shall also receive a teacher’s certificate
with their corresponding mark expressed therein and they shall be able to
teach schools of entrada. Finally, those who shall have failed in said
examinations, if after they shall have repeated the exercise, shall have
merited approval, shall only receive certificates as assistant teachers.
Art. 8. If any one of the scholars of the normal school shall desire to
continue his studies for another year, in order to perfect himself therein, he
may do so, on condition of paying from his own funds his annual board, if
he shall be a resident student, and if, in the judgment of the director of the
institution, no inconvenience arises from his remaining in it.
only the Castilian language, and the scholars shall hold their classes and
other literary acts in the same language. They shall be strictly prohibited
from expressing themselves in any other language, even in their daily
recreations and common intercourse within the precincts of the institution.
Art. 6. The studies mentioned in article 4 shall run for three years, and
during the six months of the last term [curso], the scholars shall have
practical exercise in teaching, by teaching in the classes of the primary
school annexed to the normal school, which is established by article 3.
Scholars shall not pass from one course to another without proving their
efficiency in the general examinations, which shall be held at the end of
each year.
During the first four years of the installation of the school the studies shall
be completed in two years.
Art. 7. The scholars of the normal school who shall have completed the
courses of their studies and shall have obtained by their good deportment,
application and knowledge, the mark of excellent [sobresaliente] in the
final examinations for the three consecutive years shall receive a teacher’s
certificate, in which shall be expressed their creditable mark, and they shall
be empowered to teach schools of ascenso. Those who shall not have
obtained the mark of excellent, but that of good [bueno], or fair [regular] in
the above-mentioned examinations, shall also receive a teacher’s certificate
with their corresponding mark expressed therein and they shall be able to
teach schools of entrada. Finally, those who shall have failed in said
examinations, if after they shall have repeated the exercise, shall have
merited approval, shall only receive certificates as assistant teachers.
Art. 8. If any one of the scholars of the normal school shall desire to
continue his studies for another year, in order to perfect himself therein, he
may do so, on condition of paying from his own funds his annual board, if
he shall be a resident student, and if, in the judgment of the director of the
institution, no inconvenience arises from his remaining in it.
Page 60
Of the scholars of the normal school
Art. 9. The resident scholars of the normal school shall be divided into
regular [de número] and supernumerary22 resident pupils. Both those who
aspire to the said classes and to the class of day scholars, so long as there
shall be any of the latter, must have the following qualifications:
1. To be natives of the Spanish dominions.
2. To be fully sixteen years old, that requisite to be attested by certificate of
baptism or any other equivalent public document.
3. To suffer from no contagious disease, and to enjoy sufficient health to
fulfil the tasks suitable for the duties of teachers.
4. To have observed good deportment which shall be proved by certification
of the chief of the province and the parish priest of the village of his birth or
habitation.
5. To talk Castilian; to know the Christian doctrine and how to read and
write well: proof of which shall be made in an examination held before the
director and teacher of the school.
Art. 10. The regular resident scholars shall receive their education free, and
shall pay nothing for their support, treatment, school equipment, and aid
from the teaching force.23
Art. 11. The regular resident scholars shall be obliged to fulfil their duties
for ten years as teachers in the schools of primary instruction for the
natives, to which they shall be assigned by the superior civil government. In
case of not fulfilling that obligation they shall be indebted to the state for
the expenses incurred in their education and teaching. The same thing shall
happen if they leave the normal school before the conclusion of their
Art. 9. The resident scholars of the normal school shall be divided into
regular [de número] and supernumerary22 resident pupils. Both those who
aspire to the said classes and to the class of day scholars, so long as there
shall be any of the latter, must have the following qualifications:
1. To be natives of the Spanish dominions.
2. To be fully sixteen years old, that requisite to be attested by certificate of
baptism or any other equivalent public document.
3. To suffer from no contagious disease, and to enjoy sufficient health to
fulfil the tasks suitable for the duties of teachers.
4. To have observed good deportment which shall be proved by certification
of the chief of the province and the parish priest of the village of his birth or
habitation.
5. To talk Castilian; to know the Christian doctrine and how to read and
write well: proof of which shall be made in an examination held before the
director and teacher of the school.
Art. 10. The regular resident scholars shall receive their education free, and
shall pay nothing for their support, treatment, school equipment, and aid
from the teaching force.23
Art. 11. The regular resident scholars shall be obliged to fulfil their duties
for ten years as teachers in the schools of primary instruction for the
natives, to which they shall be assigned by the superior civil government. In
case of not fulfilling that obligation they shall be indebted to the state for
the expenses incurred in their education and teaching. The same thing shall
happen if they leave the normal school before the conclusion of their
Page 61
studies without legitimate cause and by their own will or that of their
parents, or are expelled from it for lack of application, or bad conduct. The
model for calculating the expenses caused by said scholars during a given
period shall be the board paid during the same period by a resident
supernumerary scholar.
Art. 12. Places as regular resident scholars shall be supplied by the superior
civil government to natives of the provinces of the archipelago, in
proportion to the respective census of the population. As the number of
aspirants for the places of supernumerary resident scholars continues to
increase, the class of regular resident scholars will continue to decrease, the
reduction beginning with those belonging to the provinces nearest the
capital. Said class shall be suppressed when it happens that there are among
the supernumerary [resident] scholars enough teachers with whom to supply
the schools of the archipelago. In any event, the regular [resident] scholar,
who shall have entered the school, shall have the right to keep his place,
and such place shall only be suppressed when his course shall have been
ended.
Art. 13. The supernumerary resident scholars shall pay the institution eight
pesos per month for their board, and their rank in the school and other
things will be equal to that of the regular scholars.
Art. 14. Only those young men shall be admitted as day scholars who,
besides possessing the requirements demanded from the resident scholars,
shall live in Manila or in its neighborhood, under the charge of their parents
or in charge of a guardian and under such conditions that it can be assumed
that they will find in their domestic hearth examples of virtue and morality.
Such class of scholars shall receive school equipment free, and if they are
poor, their textbooks.
Of the director, teachers, and dependents of the normal school
parents, or are expelled from it for lack of application, or bad conduct. The
model for calculating the expenses caused by said scholars during a given
period shall be the board paid during the same period by a resident
supernumerary scholar.
Art. 12. Places as regular resident scholars shall be supplied by the superior
civil government to natives of the provinces of the archipelago, in
proportion to the respective census of the population. As the number of
aspirants for the places of supernumerary resident scholars continues to
increase, the class of regular resident scholars will continue to decrease, the
reduction beginning with those belonging to the provinces nearest the
capital. Said class shall be suppressed when it happens that there are among
the supernumerary [resident] scholars enough teachers with whom to supply
the schools of the archipelago. In any event, the regular [resident] scholar,
who shall have entered the school, shall have the right to keep his place,
and such place shall only be suppressed when his course shall have been
ended.
Art. 13. The supernumerary resident scholars shall pay the institution eight
pesos per month for their board, and their rank in the school and other
things will be equal to that of the regular scholars.
Art. 14. Only those young men shall be admitted as day scholars who,
besides possessing the requirements demanded from the resident scholars,
shall live in Manila or in its neighborhood, under the charge of their parents
or in charge of a guardian and under such conditions that it can be assumed
that they will find in their domestic hearth examples of virtue and morality.
Such class of scholars shall receive school equipment free, and if they are
poor, their textbooks.
Of the director, teachers, and dependents of the normal school
Page 62
Art. 15. The normal school shall be directed and governed by the fathers of
the Society of Jesus. At the head of the same there shall be a director to
whose authority shall be subordinate the teachers, scholars, and inferior
employes, and such director shall have the duty of directing the education
and teaching, presiding at the literary ceremonies, visiting the rooms,
watching over order and domestic discipline, correcting those who infringe
the rules, and expelling pupils in the cases and under the conditions
expressed in the interior regulations of the school, and he shall inform the
suitable authority of the extraordinary measures and determinations of a
serious nature which he believes it necessary to take.
Art. 16. Under the director’s authority there shall be at least four teachers,
one of whom must be at the same time spiritual prefect of the school,
charged with directing the consciences of the scholars, with presiding at
religious ceremonies, and with distributing the food of the divine word.
Under his peculiar charge also shall be lessons in sacred history, morals,
and religion. Another of the teachers shall fill the special post of prefect of
customs, and his principal occupation will be to accompany the scholars
and to have care of them in the ceremonies of the inner life of the
institution. The other two teachers shall be occupied principally in the
teaching of other matters.
Besides the director and teachers, the school shall have the brother
coadjutors who shall be considered necessary. There shall also be one
porter, and the other indispensable subordinates.
Art. 17. The salaries to be received by directors, professors, coadjutors, and
subordinates, as well as the allowance for expenses of materials, shall be
fixed by the superior civil governor by agreement with the right reverend
archbishop of Manila, information of which shall be given to the
government for its approval.
Of examinations
the Society of Jesus. At the head of the same there shall be a director to
whose authority shall be subordinate the teachers, scholars, and inferior
employes, and such director shall have the duty of directing the education
and teaching, presiding at the literary ceremonies, visiting the rooms,
watching over order and domestic discipline, correcting those who infringe
the rules, and expelling pupils in the cases and under the conditions
expressed in the interior regulations of the school, and he shall inform the
suitable authority of the extraordinary measures and determinations of a
serious nature which he believes it necessary to take.
Art. 16. Under the director’s authority there shall be at least four teachers,
one of whom must be at the same time spiritual prefect of the school,
charged with directing the consciences of the scholars, with presiding at
religious ceremonies, and with distributing the food of the divine word.
Under his peculiar charge also shall be lessons in sacred history, morals,
and religion. Another of the teachers shall fill the special post of prefect of
customs, and his principal occupation will be to accompany the scholars
and to have care of them in the ceremonies of the inner life of the
institution. The other two teachers shall be occupied principally in the
teaching of other matters.
Besides the director and teachers, the school shall have the brother
coadjutors who shall be considered necessary. There shall also be one
porter, and the other indispensable subordinates.
Art. 17. The salaries to be received by directors, professors, coadjutors, and
subordinates, as well as the allowance for expenses of materials, shall be
fixed by the superior civil governor by agreement with the right reverend
archbishop of Manila, information of which shall be given to the
government for its approval.
Of examinations
Page 63
Art. 18. At the end of each month in each one of the classes of the normal
school, there shall be a private examination in all the subjects studied
during that period. A like exercise shall be held at the end of the first
semester each year, in regard to the branches studied during that time. At
the end of the course, a general examination shall be held. This exercise
shall be public and in the presence of the authorities and persons of
distinction in the capital, and shall be terminated with the announcement
and distribution of prizes.
Of holidays and vacations
Art. 19. The holidays of the normal school shall be Sundays, feast days, Ash
Wednesday, the day set aside for the commemoration of the faithful dead,24
and also the saint’s days and birthday anniversaries of their Majesties and
the prince of Asturias, and the saint’s day of the superior civil governor.
The shorter vacations shall extend from Christmas eve to Twelfth-night,
during the three carnival days,25 and from Holy Wednesday until Easter.
During said vacations, the resident scholars shall remain in the institution.
The longer vacations shall last one and one-half months, and shall be during
the time of the greatest heat. The resident scholars may pass to the bosom of
their families for the period of the longer vacations.
The scholars may go once a month to the house of their parents or
guardians.
Of rewards and punishments
Art. 20. The degree of excellence of the scholars shall be recompensed by
honorable marks, which shall be kept in the book of the institution; and by
school, there shall be a private examination in all the subjects studied
during that period. A like exercise shall be held at the end of the first
semester each year, in regard to the branches studied during that time. At
the end of the course, a general examination shall be held. This exercise
shall be public and in the presence of the authorities and persons of
distinction in the capital, and shall be terminated with the announcement
and distribution of prizes.
Of holidays and vacations
Art. 19. The holidays of the normal school shall be Sundays, feast days, Ash
Wednesday, the day set aside for the commemoration of the faithful dead,24
and also the saint’s days and birthday anniversaries of their Majesties and
the prince of Asturias, and the saint’s day of the superior civil governor.
The shorter vacations shall extend from Christmas eve to Twelfth-night,
during the three carnival days,25 and from Holy Wednesday until Easter.
During said vacations, the resident scholars shall remain in the institution.
The longer vacations shall last one and one-half months, and shall be during
the time of the greatest heat. The resident scholars may pass to the bosom of
their families for the period of the longer vacations.
The scholars may go once a month to the house of their parents or
guardians.
Of rewards and punishments
Art. 20. The degree of excellence of the scholars shall be recompensed by
honorable marks, which shall be kept in the book of the institution; and by
Page 64
annual prizes, whose solemn distribution shall take place at the termination
of the public examinations.
Art. 21. Punishments shall be: public censure; deprivation from recreation
and the walk; banishment and separation from the other scholars; and if
these are not sufficient, the definitive punishment shall be expulsion from
the school. Expulsion shall irremissibly take place because of any
contagious disease, for notable laziness and lack of application, for serious
lack of respect to the teachers, and for bad conduct or depraved morals.
Art. 22. As a reward shall also be the public reading of the marks of good
deportment, application and progress; and as punishment the reading of the
contrary marks. That shall be done monthly for that purpose, assembling in
one place all the scholars with their teachers, in the presence of the director.
Of the interior regulations of the school
Art. 23. An interior regulation for the school shall be made, which shall
specify the daily distribution of time on the part of the scholars, the order of
their studies, and the division of classes, religious and literary exercises,
conduct, food, and clothing, as well as the duties of the scholars respecting
the teachers, and those of their parents and guardians in respect to the
institution.
Of textbooks
Art. 24. The director of the normal school shall propose at the approval of
the superior civil government, a list of books which can be used as
textbooks by the scholars, to which the masters shall subject their
explanation. Such list shall be revised according as is advised by
circumstances.
of the public examinations.
Art. 21. Punishments shall be: public censure; deprivation from recreation
and the walk; banishment and separation from the other scholars; and if
these are not sufficient, the definitive punishment shall be expulsion from
the school. Expulsion shall irremissibly take place because of any
contagious disease, for notable laziness and lack of application, for serious
lack of respect to the teachers, and for bad conduct or depraved morals.
Art. 22. As a reward shall also be the public reading of the marks of good
deportment, application and progress; and as punishment the reading of the
contrary marks. That shall be done monthly for that purpose, assembling in
one place all the scholars with their teachers, in the presence of the director.
Of the interior regulations of the school
Art. 23. An interior regulation for the school shall be made, which shall
specify the daily distribution of time on the part of the scholars, the order of
their studies, and the division of classes, religious and literary exercises,
conduct, food, and clothing, as well as the duties of the scholars respecting
the teachers, and those of their parents and guardians in respect to the
institution.
Of textbooks
Art. 24. The director of the normal school shall propose at the approval of
the superior civil government, a list of books which can be used as
textbooks by the scholars, to which the masters shall subject their
explanation. Such list shall be revised according as is advised by
circumstances.
Page 65
The teachers shall give their lessons in the courses of which it is advisable
for this system to make use, under the authority of the director.
Of special examinations to obtain certificates as assistant
teacher
Art. 25. Examinations shall be held in the normal school every six months,
to choose those who shall be given certificates as assistants. Those who
present themselves at said examinations shall have the qualifications
described in article 9, for those who aspire to enter the school. They shall be
conversant with the matters prescribed in article 4; and their examinations
shall be public and held before the director and teachers of the normal
school.
Art. 26. There shall be no other mark in such examinations than those of
passed or failed.
Of the issuance of teachers’ and assistant teachers’ certificates
Art. 27. The superior civil governor shall have the right to issue certificates
as teacher and assistant at the proposal of the director of the normal school.
Art. 28. Certificates as teachers shall contain the mark which shall have
been obtained and the class of schools for which such persons are qualified.
Madrid, December 20, 1863. Approved by her Majesty.26
Concha
for this system to make use, under the authority of the director.
Of special examinations to obtain certificates as assistant
teacher
Art. 25. Examinations shall be held in the normal school every six months,
to choose those who shall be given certificates as assistants. Those who
present themselves at said examinations shall have the qualifications
described in article 9, for those who aspire to enter the school. They shall be
conversant with the matters prescribed in article 4; and their examinations
shall be public and held before the director and teachers of the normal
school.
Art. 26. There shall be no other mark in such examinations than those of
passed or failed.
Of the issuance of teachers’ and assistant teachers’ certificates
Art. 27. The superior civil governor shall have the right to issue certificates
as teacher and assistant at the proposal of the director of the normal school.
Art. 28. Certificates as teachers shall contain the mark which shall have
been obtained and the class of schools for which such persons are qualified.
Madrid, December 20, 1863. Approved by her Majesty.26
Concha
Page 66
REGULATIONS FOR THE SCHOOLS AND TEACHERS OF
PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE NATIVES OF THE
PHILIPPINE ARCHIPELAGO
Article 1. The teaching in the schools for natives shall be reduced for the
present to the elementary primary grade, and shall comprise:
1. The Christian doctrine and principles of morality and sacred history
suitable for children.
2. Reading.27
3. Writing.
4. Practical teaching of the Castilian language, principles of Castilian
grammar, with extension of orthography.
5. Principles of arithmetic, which shall include the four rules for integers,
common fractions, decimals, and denominate numbers, with principles of
the decimal metric system, and its equivalents in the usual weights and
measures.
6. Principles of general geography and Spanish history.
7. Principles of practical agriculture, with application to the products of the
country.
8. Rules of courtesy.
PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE NATIVES OF THE
PHILIPPINE ARCHIPELAGO
Article 1. The teaching in the schools for natives shall be reduced for the
present to the elementary primary grade, and shall comprise:
1. The Christian doctrine and principles of morality and sacred history
suitable for children.
2. Reading.27
3. Writing.
4. Practical teaching of the Castilian language, principles of Castilian
grammar, with extension of orthography.
5. Principles of arithmetic, which shall include the four rules for integers,
common fractions, decimals, and denominate numbers, with principles of
the decimal metric system, and its equivalents in the usual weights and
measures.
6. Principles of general geography and Spanish history.
7. Principles of practical agriculture, with application to the products of the
country.
8. Rules of courtesy.
Page 67
9. Vocal music.
The primary teaching of girls will include the matters expressed by numbers
1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, and 9, of the present article, and the needle-work suitable to
their sex.
Art. 2. Primary instruction is obligatory for all the natives. The parents,
guardians, or agents of the children shall send them to the public schools
from the age of seven to the age of twelve, unless they prove that they are
giving them sufficient instruction at home or in private school. Those who
do not observe this duty, if there is a school in the village at such distance
that the children can attend it comfortably, will be warned and compelled to
do so by the authority with a fine of from one-half to two reals.28
The parents or guardians of the children may also send them to school from
the age of six years and from that of twelve to fourteen.
Art. 3. The teachers shall have special care that the scholars have practical
exercise in speaking the Castilian language. In proportion as they become
conversant with it, explanations shall be made to them in that language, and
they shall be forbidden to communicate with one another during class in
their own language.
Art. 4. Primary instruction shall be free for children whose parents are not
known to be wealthy. That shall be proved by certification of the
gobernadorcillo of the village, visoed by the parish priest.
Paper, copybooks, ink, and pens, will be free to all the children.
The parents, and for lack of these, the children who shall be well known to
be wealthy, in the judgment of the gobernadorcillo of the village, with the
confirmation of the parish priest, shall pay a moderate sum monthly, which
shall be assigned by the governor of each province after conferring with the
parish priest and the gobernadorcillo.
Art. 5. The parish priest shall direct the teaching of Christian doctrine and
morality, and they shall be charged to give at least once a week the fitting
The primary teaching of girls will include the matters expressed by numbers
1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, and 9, of the present article, and the needle-work suitable to
their sex.
Art. 2. Primary instruction is obligatory for all the natives. The parents,
guardians, or agents of the children shall send them to the public schools
from the age of seven to the age of twelve, unless they prove that they are
giving them sufficient instruction at home or in private school. Those who
do not observe this duty, if there is a school in the village at such distance
that the children can attend it comfortably, will be warned and compelled to
do so by the authority with a fine of from one-half to two reals.28
The parents or guardians of the children may also send them to school from
the age of six years and from that of twelve to fourteen.
Art. 3. The teachers shall have special care that the scholars have practical
exercise in speaking the Castilian language. In proportion as they become
conversant with it, explanations shall be made to them in that language, and
they shall be forbidden to communicate with one another during class in
their own language.
Art. 4. Primary instruction shall be free for children whose parents are not
known to be wealthy. That shall be proved by certification of the
gobernadorcillo of the village, visoed by the parish priest.
Paper, copybooks, ink, and pens, will be free to all the children.
The parents, and for lack of these, the children who shall be well known to
be wealthy, in the judgment of the gobernadorcillo of the village, with the
confirmation of the parish priest, shall pay a moderate sum monthly, which
shall be assigned by the governor of each province after conferring with the
parish priest and the gobernadorcillo.
Art. 5. The parish priest shall direct the teaching of Christian doctrine and
morality, and they shall be charged to give at least once a week the fitting
Page 68
explanations in the locality of the school, in the church, or any place which
shall be assigned.
Art. 6. Schools shall have two months of vacation per year, during the time
designated by the superior civil government, at the proposal of the chief of
the province. The vacations may be continuous or divided into two or three
periods.
Of textbooks
Art. 7. The Christian doctrine shall be taught by the catechism which is in
use, and approved by ecclesiastical authorities. For reading, the syllabary
prescribed by the superior civil governor, the Catechism of Astete, and the
Catechism of Fleuri, shall be used. For writing, the Muestras de carácter
español [i.e., Samples of Spanish characters] by Iturzaeta shall be used.29
As a text for the other matters included in the teaching, according to article
1, a book shall be compiled which shall contain them all as clearly and
concisely as possible, and in addition, ideas on geometry and common
knowledge of physical and natural sciences. Such book shall also serve for
the last exercises in reading.30
Until the book mentioned in the preceding paragraph is compiled, teaching
in matters not enumerated in the first paragraph of the present article shall
be in the form prescribed by the superior civil governor.
Of the schools
Art. 8. In every village, if its population shall permit, there shall be a school
for boys and another for girls.31 Those villages which have a population of
shall be assigned.
Art. 6. Schools shall have two months of vacation per year, during the time
designated by the superior civil government, at the proposal of the chief of
the province. The vacations may be continuous or divided into two or three
periods.
Of textbooks
Art. 7. The Christian doctrine shall be taught by the catechism which is in
use, and approved by ecclesiastical authorities. For reading, the syllabary
prescribed by the superior civil governor, the Catechism of Astete, and the
Catechism of Fleuri, shall be used. For writing, the Muestras de carácter
español [i.e., Samples of Spanish characters] by Iturzaeta shall be used.29
As a text for the other matters included in the teaching, according to article
1, a book shall be compiled which shall contain them all as clearly and
concisely as possible, and in addition, ideas on geometry and common
knowledge of physical and natural sciences. Such book shall also serve for
the last exercises in reading.30
Until the book mentioned in the preceding paragraph is compiled, teaching
in matters not enumerated in the first paragraph of the present article shall
be in the form prescribed by the superior civil governor.
Of the schools
Art. 8. In every village, if its population shall permit, there shall be a school
for boys and another for girls.31 Those villages which have a population of
Page 69
5,000, shall have two schools for boys and two others for girls. Those which
have a population of 10,000, shall have three schools, and so on, increasing
at the rate of one school for each sex for every 5,000 inhabitants, whenever
an average of more than 150 children shall have attended all the existing
schools during the last three months.32
In the visitas, very distant from the villages, whose population reaches 500
inhabitants, there shall also be a school for each sex, and if there is more
than one visita, and together they have that number of souls, the schools
shall be established in the most central.
If the number of children of one school exceeds eighty there shall be one
assistant, and if it exceeds one hundred and fifty, two.
Art. 9. Schools shall be located in the most central part of the villages or
barrios, and must be built well lighted and ventilated, with dwelling rooms
for the teacher and his family; but such dwelling shall be independent [of
the school] and have a special entrance.33
Art. 10. The schools shall conform to the classes fixed by article 5 of the
royal decree of this date.
Of the teachers
Art. 11. The rank of teacher in the public schools of primary instruction
belongs to the pupils of the normal school who are qualified with the
suitable certificate, who shall be fully twenty years old, and possess the
other requirements expressed in article 20.
Art. 12. Teachers shall enter the schools of entrada or ascenso, in
accordance with the right which their respective certificates give them,
according to the terms of article 7, of the regulations of the normal school
for male teachers, approved by her Majesty on this date. After three years of
teaching, the teachers may be promoted to the next class, whether of
have a population of 10,000, shall have three schools, and so on, increasing
at the rate of one school for each sex for every 5,000 inhabitants, whenever
an average of more than 150 children shall have attended all the existing
schools during the last three months.32
In the visitas, very distant from the villages, whose population reaches 500
inhabitants, there shall also be a school for each sex, and if there is more
than one visita, and together they have that number of souls, the schools
shall be established in the most central.
If the number of children of one school exceeds eighty there shall be one
assistant, and if it exceeds one hundred and fifty, two.
Art. 9. Schools shall be located in the most central part of the villages or
barrios, and must be built well lighted and ventilated, with dwelling rooms
for the teacher and his family; but such dwelling shall be independent [of
the school] and have a special entrance.33
Art. 10. The schools shall conform to the classes fixed by article 5 of the
royal decree of this date.
Of the teachers
Art. 11. The rank of teacher in the public schools of primary instruction
belongs to the pupils of the normal school who are qualified with the
suitable certificate, who shall be fully twenty years old, and possess the
other requirements expressed in article 20.
Art. 12. Teachers shall enter the schools of entrada or ascenso, in
accordance with the right which their respective certificates give them,
according to the terms of article 7, of the regulations of the normal school
for male teachers, approved by her Majesty on this date. After three years of
teaching, the teachers may be promoted to the next class, whether of
Page 70
ascenso or término of the second class. When two or more teachers aspire to
schools of higher rank, if their respective certificates are equal, he who has
taught longer shall be preferred. If the certificates are not equal, he who
possesses a certificate for a school of ascenso shall be preferred to him who
has one for a school of entrada.
Art. 13. In case of the absolute lack of candidates with the necessary
certificate, those who hold lower certificates may be appointed teachers for
a school of the upper class, but it shall be ad interim, and they shall receive
the pay belonging to the class of their certificate, until they complete the
time of exercise with good mark, in which case they shall be appointed
regularly.
Art. 14. For the lack of teachers with a certificate, those who are twenty
years of age and have the other requirements prescribed in article 12, and
have a certificate as assistant, may govern schools, and shall receive the pay
of teachers of the third class.
Art. 15. For the lack of candidates possessing certificate as assistant, those
who prove in the examination held before the provincial commission of
primary instruction sufficient capacity and are of the abovesaid age, may
govern ad interim the schools with the title of substitute, and shall receive
the pay mentioned in the preceding article.
Art. 16. The position of teachers of the término schools of the first grade,
namely, those of Manila and its district, shall be supplied in the manner
determined by article 5 of the royal decree of this date, to wit, by
competition among the teachers with certificate from the normal school,
and practice in teaching. The time of such practice shall be at least one year.
The competition shall be held with preceding edict for the term of three
months, before a commission composed of the director, or, in his absence,
of one of the teachers of the normal school, one of the individuals of the
Superior Board of Primary Instruction, another of the provincial board, the
senior parish priest as local supervisor, and one member of the
ayuntamiento.
schools of higher rank, if their respective certificates are equal, he who has
taught longer shall be preferred. If the certificates are not equal, he who
possesses a certificate for a school of ascenso shall be preferred to him who
has one for a school of entrada.
Art. 13. In case of the absolute lack of candidates with the necessary
certificate, those who hold lower certificates may be appointed teachers for
a school of the upper class, but it shall be ad interim, and they shall receive
the pay belonging to the class of their certificate, until they complete the
time of exercise with good mark, in which case they shall be appointed
regularly.
Art. 14. For the lack of teachers with a certificate, those who are twenty
years of age and have the other requirements prescribed in article 12, and
have a certificate as assistant, may govern schools, and shall receive the pay
of teachers of the third class.
Art. 15. For the lack of candidates possessing certificate as assistant, those
who prove in the examination held before the provincial commission of
primary instruction sufficient capacity and are of the abovesaid age, may
govern ad interim the schools with the title of substitute, and shall receive
the pay mentioned in the preceding article.
Art. 16. The position of teachers of the término schools of the first grade,
namely, those of Manila and its district, shall be supplied in the manner
determined by article 5 of the royal decree of this date, to wit, by
competition among the teachers with certificate from the normal school,
and practice in teaching. The time of such practice shall be at least one year.
The competition shall be held with preceding edict for the term of three
months, before a commission composed of the director, or, in his absence,
of one of the teachers of the normal school, one of the individuals of the
Superior Board of Primary Instruction, another of the provincial board, the
senior parish priest as local supervisor, and one member of the
ayuntamiento.
Page 71
Art. 17. A graded list shall be formed of the assistants, in which, without
prejudice to the right which is conferred on them by article 14, they shall be
promoted according to seniority, commencing with the class of entrada, and
continuing to those of ascenso, término of the second grade, and término of
the first grade.
Art. 18. The appointment of teachers and assistants shall belong to the
superior civil governor.
Art. 19. The issuing of certificates of regular teachers and assistants shall be
attended to by the superior civil governor, in the manner prescribed by
article 27 of the regulations of the normal school of this date.
The certificates of substitute teachers shall be issued by the same authority,
at the proposal of the respective provincial commission, the examination
papers of the party interested and the record of his examination first having
been sent.
Art. 20. In order to be a teacher, assistant, or substitute, one must, in
addition to the qualifications respectively expressed in the preceding
articles:
1. Be a native of the Spanish domains.
2. Prove his good religious and moral deportment.
3. Be of suitable age.
The assistants may begin teaching in the capacity of such in the schools at
the age of seventeen.
Art. 21. Positions as teachers or assistants cannot be exercised:
1. By those who suffer from any disease, or have any defects which
incapacitate them for teaching.
prejudice to the right which is conferred on them by article 14, they shall be
promoted according to seniority, commencing with the class of entrada, and
continuing to those of ascenso, término of the second grade, and término of
the first grade.
Art. 18. The appointment of teachers and assistants shall belong to the
superior civil governor.
Art. 19. The issuing of certificates of regular teachers and assistants shall be
attended to by the superior civil governor, in the manner prescribed by
article 27 of the regulations of the normal school of this date.
The certificates of substitute teachers shall be issued by the same authority,
at the proposal of the respective provincial commission, the examination
papers of the party interested and the record of his examination first having
been sent.
Art. 20. In order to be a teacher, assistant, or substitute, one must, in
addition to the qualifications respectively expressed in the preceding
articles:
1. Be a native of the Spanish domains.
2. Prove his good religious and moral deportment.
3. Be of suitable age.
The assistants may begin teaching in the capacity of such in the schools at
the age of seventeen.
Art. 21. Positions as teachers or assistants cannot be exercised:
1. By those who suffer from any disease, or have any defects which
incapacitate them for teaching.
Page 72
2. By those who shall have been condemned to corporal punishments,34 or
are incapacitated for exercising public duties.
Art. 22. Teachers of entrada shall receive from eight to twelve pesos per
month; those of ascenso, from twelve to fifteen; those of término of the
second grade, from fifteen to twenty.
The superior civil governor shall fix, by recommendation of the provincial
commission and report of the superior, the sum to be received by the
teacher between the greatest and least amount assigned, keeping in mind as
an average the material cost of living and the number of pay children who
attend the school.
Teachers of término of the first grade, or those of the schools of Manila,
shall receive the pay prescribed in the municipal budget of that city. That
pay must be at least equal to that which is assigned as a maximum to
teachers of término of the second class.35
Art. 23. Teachers shall enjoy in addition the following advantages:
1. A dwelling apartment for themselves and family in the schoolhouse, or
reimbursement if they rent one.
2. The fees paid by well-to-do children.
3. The privileges and exemptions mentioned in articles 12 and 14 of the
royal decree of this date.36
Art. 24. Teachers shall have, in accordance with article 13 of the same royal
decree, the right of pension and half pay after twenty years of service, and
four-fifths’ pay after thirty-five years of service, whenever in one or the
other case they shall have reached the age of sixty years, or be incapacitated
for the performance of the duties required by their profession.
Art. 25. Assistants, when they perform the duties of such, shall receive pay
of four, six, or eight pesos per month, according as the school is entrada,
ascenso, or término of the second grade, or the amount assigned in the
are incapacitated for exercising public duties.
Art. 22. Teachers of entrada shall receive from eight to twelve pesos per
month; those of ascenso, from twelve to fifteen; those of término of the
second grade, from fifteen to twenty.
The superior civil governor shall fix, by recommendation of the provincial
commission and report of the superior, the sum to be received by the
teacher between the greatest and least amount assigned, keeping in mind as
an average the material cost of living and the number of pay children who
attend the school.
Teachers of término of the first grade, or those of the schools of Manila,
shall receive the pay prescribed in the municipal budget of that city. That
pay must be at least equal to that which is assigned as a maximum to
teachers of término of the second class.35
Art. 23. Teachers shall enjoy in addition the following advantages:
1. A dwelling apartment for themselves and family in the schoolhouse, or
reimbursement if they rent one.
2. The fees paid by well-to-do children.
3. The privileges and exemptions mentioned in articles 12 and 14 of the
royal decree of this date.36
Art. 24. Teachers shall have, in accordance with article 13 of the same royal
decree, the right of pension and half pay after twenty years of service, and
four-fifths’ pay after thirty-five years of service, whenever in one or the
other case they shall have reached the age of sixty years, or be incapacitated
for the performance of the duties required by their profession.
Art. 25. Assistants, when they perform the duties of such, shall receive pay
of four, six, or eight pesos per month, according as the school is entrada,
ascenso, or término of the second grade, or the amount assigned in the
Page 73
municipal budget of Manila if the school is término of the first rank. They
shall receive, in addition, the fourth part of the fees of well-to-do children;
and shall enjoy the exemptions expressed by articles 12 and 14 of the royal
decree of this date. They shall also have the right of pension in the same
proportion and in the same manner as that prescribed for teachers.37
Of women teachers
Art. 26. Women teachers for girls shall be twenty-five years old at least, and
shall possess the other qualifications that are demanded from the male
teachers.
Art. 27. For the provision of schools, women teachers with certificates shall
be preferred. That certificate, until the normal school for women teachers is
established, shall be issued by the superior civil governor, on the
recommendation of the commission established by article 16, associated
with a woman teacher with certificate and examination in the matters which
constitute the teaching of girls.
For the lack of women teachers with certificate, those who show sufficient
ability before the respective provincial commission of primary instruction,
shall be appointed as substitutes.
Art. 28. Women teachers shall receive monthly pay of eight pesos if they
have a certificate, and six if the contrary be true, and all the fees of wealthy
girls. They shall also have the right to live in the school, and in case they do
not live there, to a reimbursement to pay their rent.
Of Sunday schools
shall receive, in addition, the fourth part of the fees of well-to-do children;
and shall enjoy the exemptions expressed by articles 12 and 14 of the royal
decree of this date. They shall also have the right of pension in the same
proportion and in the same manner as that prescribed for teachers.37
Of women teachers
Art. 26. Women teachers for girls shall be twenty-five years old at least, and
shall possess the other qualifications that are demanded from the male
teachers.
Art. 27. For the provision of schools, women teachers with certificates shall
be preferred. That certificate, until the normal school for women teachers is
established, shall be issued by the superior civil governor, on the
recommendation of the commission established by article 16, associated
with a woman teacher with certificate and examination in the matters which
constitute the teaching of girls.
For the lack of women teachers with certificate, those who show sufficient
ability before the respective provincial commission of primary instruction,
shall be appointed as substitutes.
Art. 28. Women teachers shall receive monthly pay of eight pesos if they
have a certificate, and six if the contrary be true, and all the fees of wealthy
girls. They shall also have the right to live in the school, and in case they do
not live there, to a reimbursement to pay their rent.
Of Sunday schools
Page 74
Art. 29. Teachers shall be obliged to take care of the Sunday class which
shall be established in each village for the teaching of adults. Said class will
be free with the sole exception of the wealthy.
A special order of the superior civil governor, after a previous conference
with the Superior Board of Primary Instruction, shall prescribe the duration
and method of the above-mentioned classes.38
Of the supervision of the primary instruction among the natives
Art. 30. Superior supervision will be in charge of the superior civil
government, with the aid of a commission composed of the diocesan prelate
and six and seven members of recognized qualifications, appointed by the
former. The director of the normal school shall be a member ex-officio.39
Art. 31. The chiefs of the provinces shall be provincial supervisors, and
shall exercise their office with the aid of a commission presided over by the
same and composed in addition of the diocesan prelate, or, in his absence,
of the parish priest of the chief city, and of the alcalde-mayor, or
administrator of finances. The respective reverend and learned parish priests
shall be the local supervisors of primary instruction.40
Art. 32. The duties of the local supervisors shall be:
1. To visit the schools as frequently as possible, and see that the regulations
are observed.
2. To admonish those teachers who commit any fault, and suspend them in
case they commit any excess which, in their judgment, does not permit
them to continue in charge of the school, and to give information thereof to
the provincial supervisor.
3. To promote the attendance of the children at the schools.
shall be established in each village for the teaching of adults. Said class will
be free with the sole exception of the wealthy.
A special order of the superior civil governor, after a previous conference
with the Superior Board of Primary Instruction, shall prescribe the duration
and method of the above-mentioned classes.38
Of the supervision of the primary instruction among the natives
Art. 30. Superior supervision will be in charge of the superior civil
government, with the aid of a commission composed of the diocesan prelate
and six and seven members of recognized qualifications, appointed by the
former. The director of the normal school shall be a member ex-officio.39
Art. 31. The chiefs of the provinces shall be provincial supervisors, and
shall exercise their office with the aid of a commission presided over by the
same and composed in addition of the diocesan prelate, or, in his absence,
of the parish priest of the chief city, and of the alcalde-mayor, or
administrator of finances. The respective reverend and learned parish priests
shall be the local supervisors of primary instruction.40
Art. 32. The duties of the local supervisors shall be:
1. To visit the schools as frequently as possible, and see that the regulations
are observed.
2. To admonish those teachers who commit any fault, and suspend them in
case they commit any excess which, in their judgment, does not permit
them to continue in charge of the school, and to give information thereof to
the provincial supervisor.
3. To promote the attendance of the children at the schools.
Page 75
4. To give in writing orders of admission into the schools, with expression
as to whether the teaching shall be free or paid.
5. To propose, through the medium of the provincial supervisor, whatever
they believe advisable for the progress or improvement of primary
instruction.
6. To exercise, in regard to the teaching of Christian doctrine and morals,
the direction expressed in article 4.
Art. 33. The provincial supervisors shall exercise, with the aid of the
respective commission, their oversight over the schools of the province, and
shall have authority, the said commission having been conferred with, to
approve or disapprove the suspensions of teachers imposed by the local
supervisors, giving account in both cases to the government, with remission
of the record in the case.
Supervisors shall send to the above-mentioned authority monthly reports
concerning the number of pupils of both sexes in each school on the last
day of the month, with mention of those who pay, with the number of those
who have entered and left, and the average attendance at the school during
the month, with what remarks are deemed advisable.
Art. 34. The Superior Board of Primary Instruction shall consult the
superior government of the islands:
1. In regard to the approval of textbooks.
2. On measures in regard to the dismissal of teachers, declarations of the
grades of schools, and assignment of pay to the instructors.
3. In everything else concerning the execution of this plan, and especially
concerning the doubts arising from the same.
Final resolution
as to whether the teaching shall be free or paid.
5. To propose, through the medium of the provincial supervisor, whatever
they believe advisable for the progress or improvement of primary
instruction.
6. To exercise, in regard to the teaching of Christian doctrine and morals,
the direction expressed in article 4.
Art. 33. The provincial supervisors shall exercise, with the aid of the
respective commission, their oversight over the schools of the province, and
shall have authority, the said commission having been conferred with, to
approve or disapprove the suspensions of teachers imposed by the local
supervisors, giving account in both cases to the government, with remission
of the record in the case.
Supervisors shall send to the above-mentioned authority monthly reports
concerning the number of pupils of both sexes in each school on the last
day of the month, with mention of those who pay, with the number of those
who have entered and left, and the average attendance at the school during
the month, with what remarks are deemed advisable.
Art. 34. The Superior Board of Primary Instruction shall consult the
superior government of the islands:
1. In regard to the approval of textbooks.
2. On measures in regard to the dismissal of teachers, declarations of the
grades of schools, and assignment of pay to the instructors.
3. In everything else concerning the execution of this plan, and especially
concerning the doubts arising from the same.
Final resolution
Page 76
Art. 35. Instructions shall be compiled comprising the principal ideas of
pedagogy, and explaining minutely the duties of teachers, and the details of
school organization and the progress of instruction. A printed copy of these
instructions shall be given to every schoolteacher of the natives, of both
sexes, and they shall be charged to learn them and observe them.
Another copy shall also be sent to every provincial chief and parish priest.
Madrid. December 20, 1863. Approved by her Majesty,
Concha
pedagogy, and explaining minutely the duties of teachers, and the details of
school organization and the progress of instruction. A printed copy of these
instructions shall be given to every schoolteacher of the natives, of both
sexes, and they shall be charged to learn them and observe them.
Another copy shall also be sent to every provincial chief and parish priest.
Madrid. December 20, 1863. Approved by her Majesty,
Concha
Page 77
INTERIOR REGULATIONS OF THE SCHOOLS OF
PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE NATIVES OF THE
PHILIPPINE ARCHIPELAGO
Of the interior arrangement of the schools
Article 1. The edifice destined for a school must consist at least of a room
proportioned in size to the number of children, an antehall, and a dwelling
for the teacher and his family.
The furniture shall be composed of the following chattels: One table with
drawers, one chair, one inkwell, and one bell for the teacher; desks with one
lid, and benches for the children, one inkwell for each two children, one
blackboard with an easel, one clock, and four chairs.
In the front of the hall, a crucifix shall be placed under a canopy, and under
that the picture of the chief of the state.
The schools for girls shall have the same fixtures, and in addition, scissors,
needles, thimbles, and sewing thread.
Of the teachers
PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE NATIVES OF THE
PHILIPPINE ARCHIPELAGO
Of the interior arrangement of the schools
Article 1. The edifice destined for a school must consist at least of a room
proportioned in size to the number of children, an antehall, and a dwelling
for the teacher and his family.
The furniture shall be composed of the following chattels: One table with
drawers, one chair, one inkwell, and one bell for the teacher; desks with one
lid, and benches for the children, one inkwell for each two children, one
blackboard with an easel, one clock, and four chairs.
In the front of the hall, a crucifix shall be placed under a canopy, and under
that the picture of the chief of the state.
The schools for girls shall have the same fixtures, and in addition, scissors,
needles, thimbles, and sewing thread.
Of the teachers
Page 78
Art. 2. Teachers and assistants must be in the school half an hour before
classes begin, in order to prepare everything necessary for the teaching.
The teacher will daily look after the cleaning of the schoolrooms, and all
the furniture in them.
He shall keep books entitled Libro de Matricula [i.e., Matriculation book]
and Registro diario de asistencia [i.e., Daily register of attendance]. In the
first he shall note: 1—the number of matriculations; 2—the names and
surnames of the children; 3—their age; 4—the names and surnames of their
parents; 5—the profession of the latter; 6—whether they pay and what sum;
7—the date of their entrance into the school; 8—the progress of their
instruction; 9—the date when they leave school; 10—remarks on their
character and deportment.
In the register of attendance he shall note daily the number of children
absent and present, all in accordance with models which shall be drawn up.
He shall also keep a book with the list of those present, in order to note
those children who are late at school morning and afternoon, in accordance
with the corresponding model.
Art. 3. Before the fifth day of every month, the teacher shall send to the
provincial chief a list of those children present in the school on the last day
of the preceding month, in which shall be set down the names of those who
pay for their education, as well as of those who have entered and left during
the month, according to the respective model, and a copy of the Registro
diario de asistencia for the same time. These documents must be visoed by
the reverend or secular parish priest, for which purpose the teacher shall
present to him the books referred to above.
Of the pupils
classes begin, in order to prepare everything necessary for the teaching.
The teacher will daily look after the cleaning of the schoolrooms, and all
the furniture in them.
He shall keep books entitled Libro de Matricula [i.e., Matriculation book]
and Registro diario de asistencia [i.e., Daily register of attendance]. In the
first he shall note: 1—the number of matriculations; 2—the names and
surnames of the children; 3—their age; 4—the names and surnames of their
parents; 5—the profession of the latter; 6—whether they pay and what sum;
7—the date of their entrance into the school; 8—the progress of their
instruction; 9—the date when they leave school; 10—remarks on their
character and deportment.
In the register of attendance he shall note daily the number of children
absent and present, all in accordance with models which shall be drawn up.
He shall also keep a book with the list of those present, in order to note
those children who are late at school morning and afternoon, in accordance
with the corresponding model.
Art. 3. Before the fifth day of every month, the teacher shall send to the
provincial chief a list of those children present in the school on the last day
of the preceding month, in which shall be set down the names of those who
pay for their education, as well as of those who have entered and left during
the month, according to the respective model, and a copy of the Registro
diario de asistencia for the same time. These documents must be visoed by
the reverend or secular parish priest, for which purpose the teacher shall
present to him the books referred to above.
Of the pupils
Page 79
Art. 4. Children of both sexes will be admitted to the schools from the age
of six to that of fourteen, but when they reach the latter age they shall cease
to attend them.
Children shall attend school with clean faces, hands, and clothing, and shall
not be received without fulfilling that requirement.
Art. 5. Children who suffer from any contagious disease shall not be
admitted. As soon as the teacher shall observe any disease in anyone he
shall advise his parents or guardians so that they may cease to send him to
school until he is completely cured.
Art. 6. Every child who arrives at the school after the beginning of the class,
without satisfactorily explaining the reason for his tardiness, shall be
punished in proportion to the lateness of his arrival.
When any child is frequently absent from school, without his guardians
giving the reason therefor, the teacher shall call it to the attention of such
guardians, and if such child continues to be absent in the same manner, the
teacher shall inform the religious or parish priest thereof.
Art. 7. Pay children shall meet their fees for the entire month, whatever be
the day of their entrance and departure from the school.
Of school days and hours
Art. 8. School days shall be all those of the year except the following: 1—
Sundays, and feast days marked in the calendar with two or three crosses; 2
—All-Souls’ day; 3—from Christmas until the day after Epiphany; 4—Ash
Wednesday; 5—the six days of Holy Week; 6—the day of St. Joseph of
Calasanz;41 7—the saint’s day and the birthday anniversaries of their
Majesties, the king and queen, and of his royal Highness, the prince of
Asturias; 8—the feast day of the village; 9—the saint’s day of the superior
civil governor and of the bishop of the diocese.
of six to that of fourteen, but when they reach the latter age they shall cease
to attend them.
Children shall attend school with clean faces, hands, and clothing, and shall
not be received without fulfilling that requirement.
Art. 5. Children who suffer from any contagious disease shall not be
admitted. As soon as the teacher shall observe any disease in anyone he
shall advise his parents or guardians so that they may cease to send him to
school until he is completely cured.
Art. 6. Every child who arrives at the school after the beginning of the class,
without satisfactorily explaining the reason for his tardiness, shall be
punished in proportion to the lateness of his arrival.
When any child is frequently absent from school, without his guardians
giving the reason therefor, the teacher shall call it to the attention of such
guardians, and if such child continues to be absent in the same manner, the
teacher shall inform the religious or parish priest thereof.
Art. 7. Pay children shall meet their fees for the entire month, whatever be
the day of their entrance and departure from the school.
Of school days and hours
Art. 8. School days shall be all those of the year except the following: 1—
Sundays, and feast days marked in the calendar with two or three crosses; 2
—All-Souls’ day; 3—from Christmas until the day after Epiphany; 4—Ash
Wednesday; 5—the six days of Holy Week; 6—the day of St. Joseph of
Calasanz;41 7—the saint’s day and the birthday anniversaries of their
Majesties, the king and queen, and of his royal Highness, the prince of
Asturias; 8—the feast day of the village; 9—the saint’s day of the superior
civil governor and of the bishop of the diocese.
Page 80
Art. 9. Classes shall begin every season at seven in the morning, and shall
conclude at ten; and in the afternoon they shall begin at half-past two, and
end at five.
During the months of April, May, and June, there shall be no school in the
afternoon, but the morning classes will last one hour longer, ending at
eleven instead of ten.
Of the progress of education
Art. 10. In the morning at the hour assigned by the parish priest supervisor,
the teachers, both for boys and girls, shall assemble with their pupils in the
church and shall hear mass, during which they shall recite a part of the
rosary. After the conclusion of mass, boys and girls shall go out separately,
formed in two rows headed by their teachers and with the cross in front
shall walk through various streets, whenever they may do so, to their
respective schools. At seven, the children shall enter their class, salute the
teacher, form into two ranks, and the teacher shall inspect the cleanliness of
their bodies and clothing. Then they shall kneel down with their faces
toward the front of the hall, and shall make the sign of the cross while
repeating the prayers which the master shall say slowly. These prayers, as
well as those which shall be said at the end of class, shall be those
prescribed by the bishop of the diocese. The roll shall be called; the class in
writing shall last until eight o’clock; the class in reading until nine; the
grammar class until ten; prayers, as at entrance, and salutation; departure
from the school whence they shall go to the church to leave the cross in the
same manner as they took it. In the afternoon, the children shall also
assemble at the church, and shall do the same as in the morning until
reaching the school. At half-past two they shall enter, salute, have
inspection of cleanliness, prayers, and roll call as in the morning; arithmetic
class until half-past three, lessons in doctrine, ethics, and sacred history
until half-past four; and what time is left they shall alternate day by day
with rules of deportment, principles of geography and history, and
conclude at ten; and in the afternoon they shall begin at half-past two, and
end at five.
During the months of April, May, and June, there shall be no school in the
afternoon, but the morning classes will last one hour longer, ending at
eleven instead of ten.
Of the progress of education
Art. 10. In the morning at the hour assigned by the parish priest supervisor,
the teachers, both for boys and girls, shall assemble with their pupils in the
church and shall hear mass, during which they shall recite a part of the
rosary. After the conclusion of mass, boys and girls shall go out separately,
formed in two rows headed by their teachers and with the cross in front
shall walk through various streets, whenever they may do so, to their
respective schools. At seven, the children shall enter their class, salute the
teacher, form into two ranks, and the teacher shall inspect the cleanliness of
their bodies and clothing. Then they shall kneel down with their faces
toward the front of the hall, and shall make the sign of the cross while
repeating the prayers which the master shall say slowly. These prayers, as
well as those which shall be said at the end of class, shall be those
prescribed by the bishop of the diocese. The roll shall be called; the class in
writing shall last until eight o’clock; the class in reading until nine; the
grammar class until ten; prayers, as at entrance, and salutation; departure
from the school whence they shall go to the church to leave the cross in the
same manner as they took it. In the afternoon, the children shall also
assemble at the church, and shall do the same as in the morning until
reaching the school. At half-past two they shall enter, salute, have
inspection of cleanliness, prayers, and roll call as in the morning; arithmetic
class until half-past three, lessons in doctrine, ethics, and sacred history
until half-past four; and what time is left they shall alternate day by day
with rules of deportment, principles of geography and history, and
Page 81
principles of agriculture, until five. At the latter hour they shall leave the
school, taking the cross back to the church, whence the children shall retire
to their homes.
Sunday afternoon shall be exclusively employed in a general review of
doctrine, ethics, and sacred history, lessons in vocal music, and in reciting a
portion of the rosary, until the hour when the salve and the litanies are sung
in the church, at which they shall be present accompanied by their teachers.
On Sundays and feast days marked with two or three crosses the children
shall go to hear mass headed by their teacher, and then shall go to visit the
regular or secular parish priest. Conferences in regard to Christian doctrine
and ethics shall be at the hour that the latter prescribes.42
Every three months, on the day prescribed by the parish priest, the teacher
shall take the children, who are ready for it, to confess and receive
communion.
Of rewards and punishments
Art. 11. Ordinary rewards shall consist of vales [i.e., merits], namely, a card
or a bit of paper with the abovesaid word, and shall serve to liberate the
scholars from the punishment which they deserve for slight faults.
Extraordinary rewards shall consist of letters of advice to the parents of
those who excel in application and good deportment; and a letter of
recommendation of those who are excellent to the regular or secular parish
priest.
Art. 12. Punishments will be in proportion to the degree of fault, and shall
consist: 1—to remain standing or kneeling for the maximum time of one
hour; 2—to do additional reading or writing; 3—to remain in the school
writing or studying one hour after the end of the class; 4—in any other
moderate and proportionate correction, at the judgment of the parish-priest
supervisor, in accordance with the degree of the fault.
school, taking the cross back to the church, whence the children shall retire
to their homes.
Sunday afternoon shall be exclusively employed in a general review of
doctrine, ethics, and sacred history, lessons in vocal music, and in reciting a
portion of the rosary, until the hour when the salve and the litanies are sung
in the church, at which they shall be present accompanied by their teachers.
On Sundays and feast days marked with two or three crosses the children
shall go to hear mass headed by their teacher, and then shall go to visit the
regular or secular parish priest. Conferences in regard to Christian doctrine
and ethics shall be at the hour that the latter prescribes.42
Every three months, on the day prescribed by the parish priest, the teacher
shall take the children, who are ready for it, to confess and receive
communion.
Of rewards and punishments
Art. 11. Ordinary rewards shall consist of vales [i.e., merits], namely, a card
or a bit of paper with the abovesaid word, and shall serve to liberate the
scholars from the punishment which they deserve for slight faults.
Extraordinary rewards shall consist of letters of advice to the parents of
those who excel in application and good deportment; and a letter of
recommendation of those who are excellent to the regular or secular parish
priest.
Art. 12. Punishments will be in proportion to the degree of fault, and shall
consist: 1—to remain standing or kneeling for the maximum time of one
hour; 2—to do additional reading or writing; 3—to remain in the school
writing or studying one hour after the end of the class; 4—in any other
moderate and proportionate correction, at the judgment of the parish-priest
supervisor, in accordance with the degree of the fault.
Page 82
In no case shall any punishment not comprehended in the preceding article
be imposed. The teacher who infringes this rule shall be admonished twice
by the parish-priest supervisor, and if he does not correct himself shall be
suspended from his employment.
Of examinations
Art. 13. Every year, at the time of election of justices for the villages,
examinations shall be held in the schools. They shall be presided over in the
chief provincial cities by the provincial commissions of primary instruction,
and in the villages by the parish priest together with the gobernadorcillo and
two persons appointed by the first.
A reward according to rank, which shall consist of books, samples,
thimbles, scissors, or any other object analogous to the subject, shall be
given at the judgment of the examiners to the child who excels in the
exercises of the doctrine, reading, writing, arithmetic, and grammar. For this
object each school shall contribute twenty reals per year.
Art. 14. The orders of these regulations may be modified by the superior
civil governor, after the previous report of the superior commissions of
primary instruction. The regular and secular parish priests shall inform that
authority of their results and of the reforms which are necessary, especially
in what refers to the duration of class hours and their distribution.
Madrid, December 20, 1863. Approved by her Majesty,
Concha
be imposed. The teacher who infringes this rule shall be admonished twice
by the parish-priest supervisor, and if he does not correct himself shall be
suspended from his employment.
Of examinations
Art. 13. Every year, at the time of election of justices for the villages,
examinations shall be held in the schools. They shall be presided over in the
chief provincial cities by the provincial commissions of primary instruction,
and in the villages by the parish priest together with the gobernadorcillo and
two persons appointed by the first.
A reward according to rank, which shall consist of books, samples,
thimbles, scissors, or any other object analogous to the subject, shall be
given at the judgment of the examiners to the child who excels in the
exercises of the doctrine, reading, writing, arithmetic, and grammar. For this
object each school shall contribute twenty reals per year.
Art. 14. The orders of these regulations may be modified by the superior
civil governor, after the previous report of the superior commissions of
primary instruction. The regular and secular parish priests shall inform that
authority of their results and of the reforms which are necessary, especially
in what refers to the duration of class hours and their distribution.
Madrid, December 20, 1863. Approved by her Majesty,
Concha
Page 83
DECREE OF THE SUPERIOR CIVIL GOVERNMENT
APPROVING THE REGULATIONS OF THE MUNICIPAL
GIRLS’ SCHOOL OF MANILA
Manila, February 15, 1864. Having examined the regulations made for the
municipal girls’ school created in this capital and in conformity with the
modifications advised by the Government Section of the Council of
Administration, said regulations are approved. Let it be communicated and
proclaimed.
Echagüe
APPROVING THE REGULATIONS OF THE MUNICIPAL
GIRLS’ SCHOOL OF MANILA
Manila, February 15, 1864. Having examined the regulations made for the
municipal girls’ school created in this capital and in conformity with the
modifications advised by the Government Section of the Council of
Administration, said regulations are approved. Let it be communicated and
proclaimed.
Echagüe
Page 84
REGULATIONS FOR THE MUNICIPAL GIRLS’ SCHOOL
PROPOSED BY THE EXALTED AYUNTAMIENTO OF
MANILA
CHAPTER I
Object and character of the municipal school43
1. The object of this school in charge of the sisters of charity is to give the
girls of this capital the inestimable benefit of a fine education and the
elementary instruction, with all the solidity and amplitude advisable.
2. In their education is included the theoretical and practical teaching of
Christian religion and ethics, which our own self respect, and our respect
due to our fellows impose on us.
3. Therefore, so far as possible, the scholars shall hear mass and recite the
rosary daily. They shall be obliged to confess and receive communion as
soon as their age permits it, monthly, or at least every two months. They
shall celebrate the act of communion on the day, and at the hour and place
which shall be designated by the directress, after conferring with the
superior. The feast of the Immaculate Conception and that of the
Presentation of the most holy Virgin shall be celebrated in the school with
all possible solemnity.
PROPOSED BY THE EXALTED AYUNTAMIENTO OF
MANILA
CHAPTER I
Object and character of the municipal school43
1. The object of this school in charge of the sisters of charity is to give the
girls of this capital the inestimable benefit of a fine education and the
elementary instruction, with all the solidity and amplitude advisable.
2. In their education is included the theoretical and practical teaching of
Christian religion and ethics, which our own self respect, and our respect
due to our fellows impose on us.
3. Therefore, so far as possible, the scholars shall hear mass and recite the
rosary daily. They shall be obliged to confess and receive communion as
soon as their age permits it, monthly, or at least every two months. They
shall celebrate the act of communion on the day, and at the hour and place
which shall be designated by the directress, after conferring with the
superior. The feast of the Immaculate Conception and that of the
Presentation of the most holy Virgin shall be celebrated in the school with
all possible solemnity.
Page 85
4. Instruction shall embrace two kinds of subjects: the first the necessary, to
which all the girls must attend in their respective classes; the others
optional, to which they shall apply themselves according to the wishes of
their parents.
5. The [required] subjects are: Christian doctrine, politeness, reading,
writing, Castilian grammar, arithmetic, the decimal metric system, and the
needle-work suitable for their sex, such as sewing, darning, and cutting. On
the other hand, the optional subjects are: geography; general history; special
history of España; elements of natural history; embroidery in white, with
silks, corded silk, beads, and gold, and other like needle-work.
6. To these subjects can be added any other subjects which experience shall
advise in the future, and which is not outside the sphere of elementary
knowledge.
CHAPTER II
Pupils of the municipal school
7. All the children who so solicit, within the number permitted by the size
of the building, and according to the order of their presentation, whenever
their moral condition does not make them unworthy the company and
intercourse of those who are well brought up, shall be admitted without
distinction, from the age of five years.
8. Permission to admit girls shall be in charge of a member of the exalted
ayuntamiento, who, after having informed the corporation thereof, shall
send for that purpose to the directress of the school a signed paper, in which
will be noted the name and personal qualifications of the girl.
9. Teaching will be free for all pupils in all necessary and optional subjects
named in these regulations, without prejudice of which, in case of enlarging
the scope of teaching to other optional subjects, which occasion expense,
which all the girls must attend in their respective classes; the others
optional, to which they shall apply themselves according to the wishes of
their parents.
5. The [required] subjects are: Christian doctrine, politeness, reading,
writing, Castilian grammar, arithmetic, the decimal metric system, and the
needle-work suitable for their sex, such as sewing, darning, and cutting. On
the other hand, the optional subjects are: geography; general history; special
history of España; elements of natural history; embroidery in white, with
silks, corded silk, beads, and gold, and other like needle-work.
6. To these subjects can be added any other subjects which experience shall
advise in the future, and which is not outside the sphere of elementary
knowledge.
CHAPTER II
Pupils of the municipal school
7. All the children who so solicit, within the number permitted by the size
of the building, and according to the order of their presentation, whenever
their moral condition does not make them unworthy the company and
intercourse of those who are well brought up, shall be admitted without
distinction, from the age of five years.
8. Permission to admit girls shall be in charge of a member of the exalted
ayuntamiento, who, after having informed the corporation thereof, shall
send for that purpose to the directress of the school a signed paper, in which
will be noted the name and personal qualifications of the girl.
9. Teaching will be free for all pupils in all necessary and optional subjects
named in these regulations, without prejudice of which, in case of enlarging
the scope of teaching to other optional subjects, which occasion expense,
Page 86
the quota which must be paid by the girls who receive lessons in the said
subjects shall be assigned.
10. The directress of the school, conferring with the superior and
commission of supervision, created by article 26, is authorized to dismiss
any girl who deserves it, informing the member of the ayuntamiento who is
charged with the admission. Cases for expulsion shall consist of: a
contagious disease, special laziness, and lack of application, stubbornness,
and serious lack of respect toward the teachers, bad deportment, and morals
harmful to the other scholars.
11. In case of a contagious disease, a medical examination at the wish and
expense of the parents shall precede the resolution to dismiss the girl. For
the cause of lack of application or stubbornness, the scholar who incurs
these faults shall not be dismissed except after the attempt by reasonable
means to correct her, and warnings, once, twice, and thrice, to the parents of
the party interested. But when the deportment and irregular morals of any
pupil concern the innocence of the other girls, she shall be dismissed
without delay, with the advisable reservation. Nevertheless, both in such
case and in the preceding, all due consideration shall be observed toward
the girl and her parents.
12. Girls who, without any legitimate cause approved by the directress of
the school, shall be absent from class thirty consecutive or interspersed
times, in the same year, shall not receive a reward in their examinations.
Sickness, necessary absence from this capital, and the bad weather which
makes the streets impassable shall be a sufficient excuse.
13. For the admission of boarders and half-boarders, the resolutions drawn
up in special regulations shall be observed. Until such regulations are
published the directress of the school may admit half-boarders exactly in
the manner in which pupils are received, namely, as arranged by articles 7
and 8 of this same chapter.
subjects shall be assigned.
10. The directress of the school, conferring with the superior and
commission of supervision, created by article 26, is authorized to dismiss
any girl who deserves it, informing the member of the ayuntamiento who is
charged with the admission. Cases for expulsion shall consist of: a
contagious disease, special laziness, and lack of application, stubbornness,
and serious lack of respect toward the teachers, bad deportment, and morals
harmful to the other scholars.
11. In case of a contagious disease, a medical examination at the wish and
expense of the parents shall precede the resolution to dismiss the girl. For
the cause of lack of application or stubbornness, the scholar who incurs
these faults shall not be dismissed except after the attempt by reasonable
means to correct her, and warnings, once, twice, and thrice, to the parents of
the party interested. But when the deportment and irregular morals of any
pupil concern the innocence of the other girls, she shall be dismissed
without delay, with the advisable reservation. Nevertheless, both in such
case and in the preceding, all due consideration shall be observed toward
the girl and her parents.
12. Girls who, without any legitimate cause approved by the directress of
the school, shall be absent from class thirty consecutive or interspersed
times, in the same year, shall not receive a reward in their examinations.
Sickness, necessary absence from this capital, and the bad weather which
makes the streets impassable shall be a sufficient excuse.
13. For the admission of boarders and half-boarders, the resolutions drawn
up in special regulations shall be observed. Until such regulations are
published the directress of the school may admit half-boarders exactly in
the manner in which pupils are received, namely, as arranged by articles 7
and 8 of this same chapter.
Page 87
CHAPTER III
Classes and studies
14. Teaching in all the necessary subjects embraced in the municipal school
is divided into three classes: lowest, intermediate, and upper.
15. In the lowest class shall be taught Christian doctrine and the beginnings
of reading and sewing.
16. In the intermediate class shall be taught Christian doctrine, principles of
sacred history, and the general history of España, reading, writing,
principles of Castilian grammar, with practice in orthography, principles of
arithmetic, and of the decimal metric system, overcasting, drawing threads,
backstitching, gathering, and plaiting, darning, and sample work.
17. The upper class shall be taught writing, Castilian grammar, orthography,
arithmetic, history of España, the decimal metric system, plaiting, making
button-holes, crocheting, and cutting.
CHAPTER IV
Distribution of time for classes and studies
18. All classes shall begin in the morning at eight o’clock, and in the
afternoon at two, and shall close at eleven in the morning and at five in the
afternoon.
19. Girls of the lowest class shall employ the first hour of the morning in
sewing, the second in praying and Christian doctrine, the third in reading;
Classes and studies
14. Teaching in all the necessary subjects embraced in the municipal school
is divided into three classes: lowest, intermediate, and upper.
15. In the lowest class shall be taught Christian doctrine and the beginnings
of reading and sewing.
16. In the intermediate class shall be taught Christian doctrine, principles of
sacred history, and the general history of España, reading, writing,
principles of Castilian grammar, with practice in orthography, principles of
arithmetic, and of the decimal metric system, overcasting, drawing threads,
backstitching, gathering, and plaiting, darning, and sample work.
17. The upper class shall be taught writing, Castilian grammar, orthography,
arithmetic, history of España, the decimal metric system, plaiting, making
button-holes, crocheting, and cutting.
CHAPTER IV
Distribution of time for classes and studies
18. All classes shall begin in the morning at eight o’clock, and in the
afternoon at two, and shall close at eleven in the morning and at five in the
afternoon.
19. Girls of the lowest class shall employ the first hour of the morning in
sewing, the second in praying and Christian doctrine, the third in reading;
Page 88
and the same in the afternoon.
20. Children of the intermediate and upper class shall employ the first hour
of the morning in writing; the second, in praying, reading, Christian
doctrine, and arithmetic; the third, in needle-work. In the afternoon of
Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, the first hour shall be employed in
grammar, general history, special history of España, and exercises in
orthography; the second, in reciting the most holy rosary, and in hearing the
explanation of Christian doctrine and sacred history; the third, in needle-
work. Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays, in the morning, the same as on
Mondays, etc.; but in the afternoon of Tuesdays and Saturdays, the first
hour, in lessons in politeness, orthography, and the decimal metric system;
the second, in reciting the holy rosary, and in hearing on Tuesdays the
explanation of natural history, and on Saturdays that of the holy gospel; the
third in needle-work.
CHAPTER V
Holidays and vacations
21. There shall be a holiday for all the classes on the afternoon of
Thursdays in that week that shall have no feast day; and in the morning and
afternoon, the feast day in commemoration of the deceased faithful, the
saints’ days, or anniversary of the birthdays of our sovereigns (whom may
God preserve), and the feast of St. Vincent of Paul.
22. There shall be thirty days of general vacation after the examinations
which shall take place at the end of May, but the last fortnight shall have
only holidays in the afternoon.
CHAPTER VI
20. Children of the intermediate and upper class shall employ the first hour
of the morning in writing; the second, in praying, reading, Christian
doctrine, and arithmetic; the third, in needle-work. In the afternoon of
Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, the first hour shall be employed in
grammar, general history, special history of España, and exercises in
orthography; the second, in reciting the most holy rosary, and in hearing the
explanation of Christian doctrine and sacred history; the third, in needle-
work. Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays, in the morning, the same as on
Mondays, etc.; but in the afternoon of Tuesdays and Saturdays, the first
hour, in lessons in politeness, orthography, and the decimal metric system;
the second, in reciting the holy rosary, and in hearing on Tuesdays the
explanation of natural history, and on Saturdays that of the holy gospel; the
third in needle-work.
CHAPTER V
Holidays and vacations
21. There shall be a holiday for all the classes on the afternoon of
Thursdays in that week that shall have no feast day; and in the morning and
afternoon, the feast day in commemoration of the deceased faithful, the
saints’ days, or anniversary of the birthdays of our sovereigns (whom may
God preserve), and the feast of St. Vincent of Paul.
22. There shall be thirty days of general vacation after the examinations
which shall take place at the end of May, but the last fortnight shall have
only holidays in the afternoon.
CHAPTER VI
Page 89
Rewards and punishments
23. There shall be a private examination in the classes at the end of each
month, and some reward shall be given.
24. At the end of the course, after the public examinations, the solemn
distribution of prizes shall take place. These prizes shall consist of silver,
and gilded medals, and of rewards of merit and religious subjects, and other
like objects.
25. The punishments which shall be imposed on the pupils shall consist of
detention and remaining on the knees for a moderate time, loss of place of
honor in the class, occupation of a seat separated from the other girls, and
tagged with a card declaring the fault.
CHAPTER VII
Supervision and oversight
26. A commission composed of three women appointed by his Excellency,
the superior civil governor, on recommendation of the ayuntamiento, one of
whom shall be relieved annually, shall be created for the supervision of the
school. The functions of this commission shall be those only of supervision
and oversight. In consequence of that they must inform the superior
authority of any fault which is noted with the fitting remarks for its
correction.
Approved by his Excellency, the superior civil governor, Manila, February
15, 1864.
23. There shall be a private examination in the classes at the end of each
month, and some reward shall be given.
24. At the end of the course, after the public examinations, the solemn
distribution of prizes shall take place. These prizes shall consist of silver,
and gilded medals, and of rewards of merit and religious subjects, and other
like objects.
25. The punishments which shall be imposed on the pupils shall consist of
detention and remaining on the knees for a moderate time, loss of place of
honor in the class, occupation of a seat separated from the other girls, and
tagged with a card declaring the fault.
CHAPTER VII
Supervision and oversight
26. A commission composed of three women appointed by his Excellency,
the superior civil governor, on recommendation of the ayuntamiento, one of
whom shall be relieved annually, shall be created for the supervision of the
school. The functions of this commission shall be those only of supervision
and oversight. In consequence of that they must inform the superior
authority of any fault which is noted with the fitting remarks for its
correction.
Approved by his Excellency, the superior civil governor, Manila, February
15, 1864.
Page 90
CIRCULAR OF THE SUPERIOR CIVIL GOVERNMENT
GIVING RULES FOR THE GOOD DISCHARGE OF
SCHOOL SUPERVISION
The duties imposed by articles 30–33 of the regulations approved by her
Majesty, December 20, 1863, for the schools and teachers of primary
instruction in this archipelago, both on this superior government and on the
chiefs of the provinces and the reverend and learned parish priests, charging
them in their respective spheres with the supervision of so important a
service, cannot be easily fulfilled without a preceding conference between
this directive center and its delegates in regard to the transcendental points
of doctrine, and of detail which the supervisions are called upon to resolve.
The briefest enunciation of the supervisory functions is sufficient to make
its seriousness understood. The local functions especially, which are
exercised in their villages by the reverend and learned parish priests,
enclose the future of education. These are:
1. To visit the schools as often as possible, and see that the regulations are
observed.
2. To admonish the teachers who commit any fault, and suspend them in
case they incur any excess, which in their judgment does not allow such
teachers to longer continue in charge of the schools, advising the provincial
supervisor thereof.
3. To promote attendance at the schools by the children.
GIVING RULES FOR THE GOOD DISCHARGE OF
SCHOOL SUPERVISION
The duties imposed by articles 30–33 of the regulations approved by her
Majesty, December 20, 1863, for the schools and teachers of primary
instruction in this archipelago, both on this superior government and on the
chiefs of the provinces and the reverend and learned parish priests, charging
them in their respective spheres with the supervision of so important a
service, cannot be easily fulfilled without a preceding conference between
this directive center and its delegates in regard to the transcendental points
of doctrine, and of detail which the supervisions are called upon to resolve.
The briefest enunciation of the supervisory functions is sufficient to make
its seriousness understood. The local functions especially, which are
exercised in their villages by the reverend and learned parish priests,
enclose the future of education. These are:
1. To visit the schools as often as possible, and see that the regulations are
observed.
2. To admonish the teachers who commit any fault, and suspend them in
case they incur any excess, which in their judgment does not allow such
teachers to longer continue in charge of the schools, advising the provincial
supervisor thereof.
3. To promote attendance at the schools by the children.
Page 91
4. To give the orders of admission into the schools in writing with
expression as to whether the education is to be free or paid.
5. To propose, through the medium of the provincial supervisor, whatever is
thought to be advisable for the encouragement or improvement of primary
instruction.
6. To exercise the direction which is expressed in article 4, in regard to the
teaching of the Christian doctrine and ethics.
On the fulfilment of these sovereign requirements depends the development
and conservation of the improvements which are being introduced into the
department. Without a supervision, exercised with assiduity and
intelligence, one cannot imagine, and never will there exist without doubt,
good schools or intelligent teachers. The happy fact of her Majesty
entrusting that supervision to the reverend and learned parish priests,
assures its good outcome and shows well the foresight and practical spirit
which shine forth throughout the regulations.
So deep is this conviction in me, that I do not hesitate to direct myself under
this date to their Excellencies, the most illustrious prelates and the reverend
father provincials of the religious orders, petitioning them in harmony with
the request; and charge that her Majesty directs to them in article 19 of the
organic royal decree of December 20, 1863, that they incite the zeal of the
parish priests for the exact observance of their duties in what relates to the
supervision of instruction. Besides this you, as chief and supervisor of that
province, will please charge upon them the study of chapter ii, título vi, of
the regulations dictated for the Peninsula, July 20, 1859, as a text or legal
precedent; and as doctrine the wise observations which the author of the
Diccionario de educación y métodos de enseñanza [i.e., Dictionary of
education, and methods of teaching] a very respectable authority in
pedagogy, to whom the Peninsula owes in great measure the progress of its
primary instruction. “Supervision,” it says, “is one of the most efficacious
means for the improvement of schools, and the acceleration of its onward
progress toward perfection, but only when it is done with intelligence, faith,
and perseverance, and at the same time, benevolent severity. The more
expression as to whether the education is to be free or paid.
5. To propose, through the medium of the provincial supervisor, whatever is
thought to be advisable for the encouragement or improvement of primary
instruction.
6. To exercise the direction which is expressed in article 4, in regard to the
teaching of the Christian doctrine and ethics.
On the fulfilment of these sovereign requirements depends the development
and conservation of the improvements which are being introduced into the
department. Without a supervision, exercised with assiduity and
intelligence, one cannot imagine, and never will there exist without doubt,
good schools or intelligent teachers. The happy fact of her Majesty
entrusting that supervision to the reverend and learned parish priests,
assures its good outcome and shows well the foresight and practical spirit
which shine forth throughout the regulations.
So deep is this conviction in me, that I do not hesitate to direct myself under
this date to their Excellencies, the most illustrious prelates and the reverend
father provincials of the religious orders, petitioning them in harmony with
the request; and charge that her Majesty directs to them in article 19 of the
organic royal decree of December 20, 1863, that they incite the zeal of the
parish priests for the exact observance of their duties in what relates to the
supervision of instruction. Besides this you, as chief and supervisor of that
province, will please charge upon them the study of chapter ii, título vi, of
the regulations dictated for the Peninsula, July 20, 1859, as a text or legal
precedent; and as doctrine the wise observations which the author of the
Diccionario de educación y métodos de enseñanza [i.e., Dictionary of
education, and methods of teaching] a very respectable authority in
pedagogy, to whom the Peninsula owes in great measure the progress of its
primary instruction. “Supervision,” it says, “is one of the most efficacious
means for the improvement of schools, and the acceleration of its onward
progress toward perfection, but only when it is done with intelligence, faith,
and perseverance, and at the same time, benevolent severity. The more
Page 92
serious are its consequences, the more difficult is the mission of the
supervisor, and the more rare the qualities with which he ought to be
adorned.
“It is necessary for him who shall exercise this duty to know how to
examine things in their most minute details. He must see them at the same
time in their make-up in order to judge of the harmony or unity existing
between the means and the ends to which they are directed. Obliged to see
and observe by himself whatever passes in the schools, he must for that
reason descend to the level of the least intelligent teachers, and of the most
dull and stupid scholars.
“The self-love of some, the ignorance of others, and the indifference and
coldness of the majority of persons with whom he will have to do, are
obstacles which can only be destroyed by a zeal, a strength of indefatigable
will, and a constancy which, instead of becoming weak, increases its power
in proportion to the resistance which is offered to it.
“The supervisor must have studied the schools and the legislation of this
department very carefully, and further he must have a certain tact and
delicacy in his intercourse with men, which can only be acquired by
experience, and for lack of experience, by serious and profound thought.
Without that, it will be difficult, if not impossible, to accomplish all the
good that the supervision may produce, and attract all the party of the
commissions and of the intelligent and influential persons, whom it is of
great importance to interest in favor of and for the profit of education.”44
So notable a synthesis of the honorable task charged upon the supervisors,
and of the rules of deportment which must be presented, indicates at once
the evolution which the requirements contained in article 32 of the
regulations of December 20, 1863, will have to receive in practice.
Nevertheless, this superior government will explain them to you, point by
point, so that you may all be able to penetrate more and more into the
delicate functions which you are going to perform.
supervisor, and the more rare the qualities with which he ought to be
adorned.
“It is necessary for him who shall exercise this duty to know how to
examine things in their most minute details. He must see them at the same
time in their make-up in order to judge of the harmony or unity existing
between the means and the ends to which they are directed. Obliged to see
and observe by himself whatever passes in the schools, he must for that
reason descend to the level of the least intelligent teachers, and of the most
dull and stupid scholars.
“The self-love of some, the ignorance of others, and the indifference and
coldness of the majority of persons with whom he will have to do, are
obstacles which can only be destroyed by a zeal, a strength of indefatigable
will, and a constancy which, instead of becoming weak, increases its power
in proportion to the resistance which is offered to it.
“The supervisor must have studied the schools and the legislation of this
department very carefully, and further he must have a certain tact and
delicacy in his intercourse with men, which can only be acquired by
experience, and for lack of experience, by serious and profound thought.
Without that, it will be difficult, if not impossible, to accomplish all the
good that the supervision may produce, and attract all the party of the
commissions and of the intelligent and influential persons, whom it is of
great importance to interest in favor of and for the profit of education.”44
So notable a synthesis of the honorable task charged upon the supervisors,
and of the rules of deportment which must be presented, indicates at once
the evolution which the requirements contained in article 32 of the
regulations of December 20, 1863, will have to receive in practice.
Nevertheless, this superior government will explain them to you, point by
point, so that you may all be able to penetrate more and more into the
delicate functions which you are going to perform.
Page 93
I
Inspection of schools
The ocular supervision, to which the first part of these rules refer, is chiefly
an act of policy and good internal system. The supervisor shall observe
whether the school is clean and well taken care of, in order to inspire the
children with ideas of order and personal neatness, which may have so great
an influence on their future life; whether the interior regulations approved
by her Majesty on the same date, and cited so often, are scrupulously
observed; and whether the progress of the teaching is that prescribed by
article 10. Such supervision must be frequent, at the least semi-annual,
when, in accordance with article 5 of the school regulations, they give
lessons in Christian doctrine and ethics to the children.
On one of these inspections, combined with the communications existing
between the village and the chief city of the province or district, the
supervisor shall devote himself to the examinations of the matriculation and
record books referred to in article 2 of the interior regulations, in order to
viso in fitting time the monthly report of entrances and departure, or the
movement of the school, which, in accordance with article 3, the teacher
must send before the fifth of each month to the provincial supervisor. This
report is very important, as it must serve as data for the compiling of the
general information of the province which must be published in the Gaceta
de Manila [i.e., Manila Gazette],45 in accordance with the circulars of this
superior government on the twelfth of the current month.
Lastly, if the supervisor is zealous, as is to be hoped, on the occasion of all
inspections, in investigating thoroughly the progress of the children and the
instruction of the teacher, he shall endeavor not to exact from either
scholars or teacher things beyond their strength, and shall adjust his actions
and words to the measure of good sense. He shall bear in mind that the
Inspection of schools
The ocular supervision, to which the first part of these rules refer, is chiefly
an act of policy and good internal system. The supervisor shall observe
whether the school is clean and well taken care of, in order to inspire the
children with ideas of order and personal neatness, which may have so great
an influence on their future life; whether the interior regulations approved
by her Majesty on the same date, and cited so often, are scrupulously
observed; and whether the progress of the teaching is that prescribed by
article 10. Such supervision must be frequent, at the least semi-annual,
when, in accordance with article 5 of the school regulations, they give
lessons in Christian doctrine and ethics to the children.
On one of these inspections, combined with the communications existing
between the village and the chief city of the province or district, the
supervisor shall devote himself to the examinations of the matriculation and
record books referred to in article 2 of the interior regulations, in order to
viso in fitting time the monthly report of entrances and departure, or the
movement of the school, which, in accordance with article 3, the teacher
must send before the fifth of each month to the provincial supervisor. This
report is very important, as it must serve as data for the compiling of the
general information of the province which must be published in the Gaceta
de Manila [i.e., Manila Gazette],45 in accordance with the circulars of this
superior government on the twelfth of the current month.
Lastly, if the supervisor is zealous, as is to be hoped, on the occasion of all
inspections, in investigating thoroughly the progress of the children and the
instruction of the teacher, he shall endeavor not to exact from either
scholars or teacher things beyond their strength, and shall adjust his actions
and words to the measure of good sense. He shall bear in mind that the
Page 94
result of his visit depends in that act on the impression which the supervisor
produces on the teacher and on the children. In no case ought he to appear
as a melancholy censor, or a too indulgent friend. His corrections must be
mild when they are directed to the chief of the institution, in order that he
may not become contemptuous in the eyes of his scholarship. If he merits
an energetic correction, it shall be given with great reserve, bearing in mind
that the second requirement of the above-mentioned article 32, places in his
hand energetic means of action. In exchange, praises must be public, but not
exaggerated, or told in such a manner that the teacher or the scholars shall
grow arrogant. In a word, simplicity, prudence, and affability must rule
these actions, the most transcendental of the supervisors’ function, for they
can render sterile in a moment the cares of the government, the sacrifices of
the villages, and the lofty interests of the present and future, which the
education of children represents for the country and for the families.
II
Correction and suspension of teachers
This is the most delicate power which the regulations give to the
supervisors. From the last paragraph preceding is inferred the frugality with
which it ought to be used. Faults of religion, public or private morals, or of
zeal in the fulfilment of one’s duties, will be the only things which
authorize supervisors to initiate the governmental measure demanded by
article 9 of the regulations for the discharge of teachers and assistants who
have graduated from the normal school.
The abandonment of the Castilian language in the explanations or in the
material ceremonies of the school, will also be considered as one of the
most serious faults of the teacher, according to circumstances, in the tenor
of law v, book i, título xiii, of Recopilación indiana, animated and reformed
by the imposition of heavy penalties in the concluding requirements of
chapters 25 and 26 of the Ordinances of good government of February 26,
produces on the teacher and on the children. In no case ought he to appear
as a melancholy censor, or a too indulgent friend. His corrections must be
mild when they are directed to the chief of the institution, in order that he
may not become contemptuous in the eyes of his scholarship. If he merits
an energetic correction, it shall be given with great reserve, bearing in mind
that the second requirement of the above-mentioned article 32, places in his
hand energetic means of action. In exchange, praises must be public, but not
exaggerated, or told in such a manner that the teacher or the scholars shall
grow arrogant. In a word, simplicity, prudence, and affability must rule
these actions, the most transcendental of the supervisors’ function, for they
can render sterile in a moment the cares of the government, the sacrifices of
the villages, and the lofty interests of the present and future, which the
education of children represents for the country and for the families.
II
Correction and suspension of teachers
This is the most delicate power which the regulations give to the
supervisors. From the last paragraph preceding is inferred the frugality with
which it ought to be used. Faults of religion, public or private morals, or of
zeal in the fulfilment of one’s duties, will be the only things which
authorize supervisors to initiate the governmental measure demanded by
article 9 of the regulations for the discharge of teachers and assistants who
have graduated from the normal school.
The abandonment of the Castilian language in the explanations or in the
material ceremonies of the school, will also be considered as one of the
most serious faults of the teacher, according to circumstances, in the tenor
of law v, book i, título xiii, of Recopilación indiana, animated and reformed
by the imposition of heavy penalties in the concluding requirements of
chapters 25 and 26 of the Ordinances of good government of February 26,
Page 95
1768, articles 5 of the regulations for normal school, and 3 for those of
schools for primary instruction.
As it would scarcely be right that the authority of correcting and punishing
be not accompanied by that of compensating, especially since the reverend
and learned parish priests are authorized by the fifth clause of the above-
cited article 32, to promote the progress or improvement of education, they
will also be empowered to propose annually after the examinations
justifiable recommendations for the granting of a prudent number of medals
of civil merit to the teachers or assistants, who have most distinguished
themselves. The supervisor, consulting with the commission of the
department, shall remit the document with his report to this government,
which, consulting in due time the superior commission, will grant or refuse
the recompense within the maximum limit of two medals per province.
When extraordinary and excellent services are proved, the more honorable
distinction may be obtained from the government of her Majesty. This shall
all be without prejudice to the promotions and rewards of organic character,
that is to say, those which are granted to teachers by articles 11 and 12 of
their own regulations.
III
School attendance
Education is compulsory. This concluding requirement of the regulations
exists in the laws of public instruction of almost all nations. Nevertheless,
in its application, the governments pay attention to the social circumstances
of the country. In our country parents incur a fine who do not send their
children to school, the fine being from one-half to two reals, according to
circumstances (art. 2, of school regulations).
Before having recourse to this coercive means, a zealous supervisor has
other means of greater efficacy. The parish priest, venerated by his
schools for primary instruction.
As it would scarcely be right that the authority of correcting and punishing
be not accompanied by that of compensating, especially since the reverend
and learned parish priests are authorized by the fifth clause of the above-
cited article 32, to promote the progress or improvement of education, they
will also be empowered to propose annually after the examinations
justifiable recommendations for the granting of a prudent number of medals
of civil merit to the teachers or assistants, who have most distinguished
themselves. The supervisor, consulting with the commission of the
department, shall remit the document with his report to this government,
which, consulting in due time the superior commission, will grant or refuse
the recompense within the maximum limit of two medals per province.
When extraordinary and excellent services are proved, the more honorable
distinction may be obtained from the government of her Majesty. This shall
all be without prejudice to the promotions and rewards of organic character,
that is to say, those which are granted to teachers by articles 11 and 12 of
their own regulations.
III
School attendance
Education is compulsory. This concluding requirement of the regulations
exists in the laws of public instruction of almost all nations. Nevertheless,
in its application, the governments pay attention to the social circumstances
of the country. In our country parents incur a fine who do not send their
children to school, the fine being from one-half to two reals, according to
circumstances (art. 2, of school regulations).
Before having recourse to this coercive means, a zealous supervisor has
other means of greater efficacy. The parish priest, venerated by his
Page 96
parishioners, ought to excite the consciences of the heads of the family, and
make them comprehend their responsibility before God and men in
depriving their children of education. If an instinctive duty counsels them to
give their children bread, the duty to give them an education (the bread of
the soul) is a sacred one, without which Christian man cannot live. The
mothers of the family ought to be for the supervisor, under this point of
view, the preferred object of their supplication, warnings, and tender and
salutary counsels.
The goad of their own interests so powerful in the human heart ought also
to be excited for this noble end. The law has considered them very carefully
and it is fitting for the supervisor to unfold before the eyes of the parents so
that their simple intelligence may well understand that not only ought they,
but that it is profitable for them to send their children to school, for after the
schools have been established for fifteen years in the village of their
habitation those who cannot speak, read, or write Castilian:
Cannot be gobernadorcillos.
Nor lieutenants of justice.
Nor form part of the principalía; unless they enjoy that privilege because of
heredity—a right which will continue to rapidly disappear, in proportion as
the instruction develops, and as only those who possess an education
become principales.
Lastly, after a school has been established in the village for thirty years,
those who unite [in themselves] said circumstance can enjoy the enviable
exemption of personal services.
Another more pressing thing must also be recalled to the attention of the
parents daily and hourly if possible. Five years after the publication of the
regulations, no one who cannot prove that he can talk, read, and write
Castilian, can be appointed to any remunerative post in this archipelago.
So important requirements of articles 16 and 17 of the organic royal decree
of December 20, 1863, recommended by article 18 to this superior
make them comprehend their responsibility before God and men in
depriving their children of education. If an instinctive duty counsels them to
give their children bread, the duty to give them an education (the bread of
the soul) is a sacred one, without which Christian man cannot live. The
mothers of the family ought to be for the supervisor, under this point of
view, the preferred object of their supplication, warnings, and tender and
salutary counsels.
The goad of their own interests so powerful in the human heart ought also
to be excited for this noble end. The law has considered them very carefully
and it is fitting for the supervisor to unfold before the eyes of the parents so
that their simple intelligence may well understand that not only ought they,
but that it is profitable for them to send their children to school, for after the
schools have been established for fifteen years in the village of their
habitation those who cannot speak, read, or write Castilian:
Cannot be gobernadorcillos.
Nor lieutenants of justice.
Nor form part of the principalía; unless they enjoy that privilege because of
heredity—a right which will continue to rapidly disappear, in proportion as
the instruction develops, and as only those who possess an education
become principales.
Lastly, after a school has been established in the village for thirty years,
those who unite [in themselves] said circumstance can enjoy the enviable
exemption of personal services.
Another more pressing thing must also be recalled to the attention of the
parents daily and hourly if possible. Five years after the publication of the
regulations, no one who cannot prove that he can talk, read, and write
Castilian, can be appointed to any remunerative post in this archipelago.
So important requirements of articles 16 and 17 of the organic royal decree
of December 20, 1863, recommended by article 18 to this superior
Page 97
government and the authorities of its dependency shall be fulfilled with all
exactness. From December 20 of the last year, 1868, no one who cannot
prove in the terms expressed in article 17 that he can talk, read, and write
Castilian, shall be appointed in the archipelago, not even for the most
insignificant and material posts of the offices of state or of the villages
(such as agents, fagot-gatherers, tax assessors, collectors, etc., etc.).
If these inducements, or those which their religious and social zeal inspire
in the parish priests, do not produce the desired result, then is the time when
the supervisors must have recourse to the gobernadorcillos for the
imposition of the fines authorized by article 2 of school regulations.
IV
Admission into the schools
Both clear and simple are the prescribed regulations in regard to this point.
The supervisors perfectly understand the duties which are delegated to them
and the best method of fulfilling them.
Without ever losing sight of the fact that education is free for poor children,
they shall also bear in mind that this same principle of charity, which the
state proclaims and which is imposed as an obligation, counsels them not to
allow the admission of children under the term “poor” whose parents can
and ought to bear some sacrifice. It is important for the gobernadorcillos to
understand that if at any time they unduly issue certificates of poverty
according to the tenor of article 4 of the regulations, the parish priests shall
refuse to approve them, and the consequent permission for the child to enter
the school. And in case this abuse is again committed they will inform the
provincial supervisor.
exactness. From December 20 of the last year, 1868, no one who cannot
prove in the terms expressed in article 17 that he can talk, read, and write
Castilian, shall be appointed in the archipelago, not even for the most
insignificant and material posts of the offices of state or of the villages
(such as agents, fagot-gatherers, tax assessors, collectors, etc., etc.).
If these inducements, or those which their religious and social zeal inspire
in the parish priests, do not produce the desired result, then is the time when
the supervisors must have recourse to the gobernadorcillos for the
imposition of the fines authorized by article 2 of school regulations.
IV
Admission into the schools
Both clear and simple are the prescribed regulations in regard to this point.
The supervisors perfectly understand the duties which are delegated to them
and the best method of fulfilling them.
Without ever losing sight of the fact that education is free for poor children,
they shall also bear in mind that this same principle of charity, which the
state proclaims and which is imposed as an obligation, counsels them not to
allow the admission of children under the term “poor” whose parents can
and ought to bear some sacrifice. It is important for the gobernadorcillos to
understand that if at any time they unduly issue certificates of poverty
according to the tenor of article 4 of the regulations, the parish priests shall
refuse to approve them, and the consequent permission for the child to enter
the school. And in case this abuse is again committed they will inform the
provincial supervisor.
Page 98
V
Propositions for improvements
The just initiative conceded in this matter to supervisors by the regulations,
must not be used without moderation, since innovations in public
instruction are of great consequence. One single error is enough to lose a
generation. Fortunately, as has already been said, the fact that the functions
of supervisors are entrusted to the reverend and learned parish priests is a
guarantee for the state and the heads of families, that, in religion and ethics,
the cardinal basis of all solid instruction, reforms of principle or method
shall not be introduced arbitrarily. In regard to the equipment, of which the
experience and development of the respective institutions continue to advise
the supervisors, it is to be hoped that they will harmonize with the general
profit, which does not always build upon the best, but on what is good and
possible.
A fertile field is offered by the lamentable condition of primary letters; by
the scarcity of buildings for schools and teachers; by the grievous
disproportion among the children who can and who cannot read; and
between those who go and those who do not go to school, etc. Some data
collected by this superior government, in consequence of the circular of
March 1, 1866, show the following picture which is recommended by its
very nature to the study of supervisors, although its accuracy must be a
matter of doubt on all points.
Report of primary education of these islands with relation to the data of
approximate accuracy which were sent to this superior civil government by
the chiefs of the provinces and districts herein expressed, in observance of
the circular of March 1, 1866.
Propositions for improvements
The just initiative conceded in this matter to supervisors by the regulations,
must not be used without moderation, since innovations in public
instruction are of great consequence. One single error is enough to lose a
generation. Fortunately, as has already been said, the fact that the functions
of supervisors are entrusted to the reverend and learned parish priests is a
guarantee for the state and the heads of families, that, in religion and ethics,
the cardinal basis of all solid instruction, reforms of principle or method
shall not be introduced arbitrarily. In regard to the equipment, of which the
experience and development of the respective institutions continue to advise
the supervisors, it is to be hoped that they will harmonize with the general
profit, which does not always build upon the best, but on what is good and
possible.
A fertile field is offered by the lamentable condition of primary letters; by
the scarcity of buildings for schools and teachers; by the grievous
disproportion among the children who can and who cannot read; and
between those who go and those who do not go to school, etc. Some data
collected by this superior government, in consequence of the circular of
March 1, 1866, show the following picture which is recommended by its
very nature to the study of supervisors, although its accuracy must be a
matter of doubt on all points.
Report of primary education of these islands with relation to the data of
approximate accuracy which were sent to this superior civil government by
the chiefs of the provinces and districts herein expressed, in observance of
the circular of March 1, 1866.
Page 99
Provinces or Number of Number of School Number of Buildings for
districts villages souls attendance schools possible
Boys Girls Boys Girls Schools Teachers
Abra 8 23,140 876 569 10 10
Albay 30 210,954 4,385 3,079 22
Antique 19 88,243 1,930 1,663 21 21 16
Bataán 12 45,177 1,005 704 16 16 10
Batanes (Isla) 7 8,639 632 336 6 6 2
Batangas 20 279,930 3,340 80 85 33 1
Benguet 27 11,587 29 1 1
Bontoc 7,000
Bohol 31 192,734 15,736 17,948 31 31 31
Bulacan 23 241,698 6,485 2,162 47 55 17
Burias 2 1,800 78 102 2 2 2 2
Cagayan 19 63,059 4,093 5,451 22 22 14
Camarines Sur 33 95,630 1,176 6 36
Camarines 9 26,499 480 9 9 8
Norte
Capiz 31 191,818 5,072 4,436 35 28
Cavite 6 65,225 2,045 713 16 16 16 1
Cebú 45 314,517 6,734 4,414 45
Calamianes 5 13,851 718 298 6 6 6
Cottabato 7 3,913 128 70 3 3
Corregidor 1 550 39 43
(Isla)
Davao 2 937 107 81 1
Ilocos Sur 23 163,758 4,603 1,993 20 22 23
Ilocos Norte 15 135,868 2,440 1,056 30 30 20
Iloilo 39 375,500 7,960 6,193 67 64 39
Infanta 3 7,250 558 3 2
Isla de Negros 41 144,594 1,829 1,776 30 24 29
districts villages souls attendance schools possible
Boys Girls Boys Girls Schools Teachers
Abra 8 23,140 876 569 10 10
Albay 30 210,954 4,385 3,079 22
Antique 19 88,243 1,930 1,663 21 21 16
Bataán 12 45,177 1,005 704 16 16 10
Batanes (Isla) 7 8,639 632 336 6 6 2
Batangas 20 279,930 3,340 80 85 33 1
Benguet 27 11,587 29 1 1
Bontoc 7,000
Bohol 31 192,734 15,736 17,948 31 31 31
Bulacan 23 241,698 6,485 2,162 47 55 17
Burias 2 1,800 78 102 2 2 2 2
Cagayan 19 63,059 4,093 5,451 22 22 14
Camarines Sur 33 95,630 1,176 6 36
Camarines 9 26,499 480 9 9 8
Norte
Capiz 31 191,818 5,072 4,436 35 28
Cavite 6 65,225 2,045 713 16 16 16 1
Cebú 45 314,517 6,734 4,414 45
Calamianes 5 13,851 718 298 6 6 6
Cottabato 7 3,913 128 70 3 3
Corregidor 1 550 39 43
(Isla)
Davao 2 937 107 81 1
Ilocos Sur 23 163,758 4,603 1,993 20 22 23
Ilocos Norte 15 135,868 2,440 1,056 30 30 20
Iloilo 39 375,500 7,960 6,193 67 64 39
Infanta 3 7,250 558 3 2
Isla de Negros 41 144,594 1,829 1,776 30 24 29
Page 100
Provinces or Number of Number of School Number of Buildings for
districts villages souls attendance schools possible
Boys Girls Boys Girls Schools Teachers
Isabela de 1 439 1 1
Basilan
Isabela de 10 29,674 3,199 2,820 16 16 9
Luzón
Laguna 28 129,064 4,689 1,438
Lepanto 48 8,851 4 4
Leite 40 154,530 5,107 3,156 89 40
Manila 29 275,218 1,940 903 25 13
Marianas (Islas) 8 6,308 511 440 10 6 6
Masbate y Ticao 9 11,716 425 425 56 56 9
Mindoro 17 45,630 2,426 6
Misamis 22 67,285 5,684 5,684 20 20 19
Marong 12 49,859 934 558 12 12 9
Nueva Ecija 18 80,463 2,561 1,408 36 34 16 8
Nueva Vizcaya 6 12,091 1,481 1,764 6 6 6
Pampanga 28 188,694 1,580 517 52 52 21
Pangasinan 29 171,503 13,228 11,685 40 40 23
Porac 1 6,950 60 35 2 2 1
Principe 3 2,080 239 174 6 6
Romblón 5 21,992 2,594 2,319 6 5
Samar 35 138,799 2,585 36 36 35
Surigao 30 29,158 2,522 1,686 30 30 30
Tayabas 17 94,509 3,211 624 14
Unión 12 91,089 6,333 5,525 26 26 12
Zambales 21 72,506 1,080 832 21 21 20
Zamboanga 3 8,982 231 100 2 1
Total 900 430,316 136,108 91,608 840 783 650 61
districts villages souls attendance schools possible
Boys Girls Boys Girls Schools Teachers
Isabela de 1 439 1 1
Basilan
Isabela de 10 29,674 3,199 2,820 16 16 9
Luzón
Laguna 28 129,064 4,689 1,438
Lepanto 48 8,851 4 4
Leite 40 154,530 5,107 3,156 89 40
Manila 29 275,218 1,940 903 25 13
Marianas (Islas) 8 6,308 511 440 10 6 6
Masbate y Ticao 9 11,716 425 425 56 56 9
Mindoro 17 45,630 2,426 6
Misamis 22 67,285 5,684 5,684 20 20 19
Marong 12 49,859 934 558 12 12 9
Nueva Ecija 18 80,463 2,561 1,408 36 34 16 8
Nueva Vizcaya 6 12,091 1,481 1,764 6 6 6
Pampanga 28 188,694 1,580 517 52 52 21
Pangasinan 29 171,503 13,228 11,685 40 40 23
Porac 1 6,950 60 35 2 2 1
Principe 3 2,080 239 174 6 6
Romblón 5 21,992 2,594 2,319 6 5
Samar 35 138,799 2,585 36 36 35
Surigao 30 29,158 2,522 1,686 30 30 30
Tayabas 17 94,509 3,211 624 14
Unión 12 91,089 6,333 5,525 26 26 12
Zambales 21 72,506 1,080 832 21 21 20
Zamboanga 3 8,982 231 100 2 1
Total 900 430,316 136,108 91,608 840 783 650 61
Page 101
To study and remove the causes of that lamentable statistics; to cause all the
children who ought to attend the schools; to promote the development of
neglected institutions and the rebuilding of those destroyed; to establish
schools in villages which have none; to persuade the justices to protect
them, and the heads of families to visit them: beautiful and never-failing
task for a supervisor of primary instruction! A thousand times more
beautiful and more fertile, if a father of souls exercises it with his ardent
charitable spirit, with his wide experience in the moral needs of the
villages!
The fathers are also petitioned and requested to earnestly study and prepare
for the installation of the Sunday schools, or the schools for adults
established by article 29 of the regulations. In regard to that article, by the
tenor of the same, this government shall confer with the superior
commission of primary instruction, when the local supervisors, having been
established and working in the proper manner, the danger of such
innovation complicating their labors, disappears.
VI
In respect to the direction of moral and Christian teaching which that
requirement fittingly gives to the reverend and learned parish priests
subordinate to their respective prelates, this superior government limits
itself to assuring them of its most decided support, and the support of the
provincial supervisors of primary instruction. Thus educated there is no
doubt that the new generations will respond to what is demanded of them
by so wise a law, which is destined to unite purity of religious sentiments
which form the heart of youth with the duties of patriotism, dignity, and
intelligence, which form the civilized man.
I ought, lastly, to say a word on the transcendental act of the examinations,
only in order to have the parish priests note that article 13 of the interior
regulations did not take account of the royal order of August 28, 1862,
which made biennial the period of the session of the ayuntamientos. They
children who ought to attend the schools; to promote the development of
neglected institutions and the rebuilding of those destroyed; to establish
schools in villages which have none; to persuade the justices to protect
them, and the heads of families to visit them: beautiful and never-failing
task for a supervisor of primary instruction! A thousand times more
beautiful and more fertile, if a father of souls exercises it with his ardent
charitable spirit, with his wide experience in the moral needs of the
villages!
The fathers are also petitioned and requested to earnestly study and prepare
for the installation of the Sunday schools, or the schools for adults
established by article 29 of the regulations. In regard to that article, by the
tenor of the same, this government shall confer with the superior
commission of primary instruction, when the local supervisors, having been
established and working in the proper manner, the danger of such
innovation complicating their labors, disappears.
VI
In respect to the direction of moral and Christian teaching which that
requirement fittingly gives to the reverend and learned parish priests
subordinate to their respective prelates, this superior government limits
itself to assuring them of its most decided support, and the support of the
provincial supervisors of primary instruction. Thus educated there is no
doubt that the new generations will respond to what is demanded of them
by so wise a law, which is destined to unite purity of religious sentiments
which form the heart of youth with the duties of patriotism, dignity, and
intelligence, which form the civilized man.
I ought, lastly, to say a word on the transcendental act of the examinations,
only in order to have the parish priests note that article 13 of the interior
regulations did not take account of the royal order of August 28, 1862,
which made biennial the period of the session of the ayuntamientos. They
Page 102
must then pay strict heed to the article in regard to holding examinations
annually. It will be advisable for them to submit a short review to the
children when they go to them every three months for confession and
communion.
The provincial supervision entrusted to the alcaldes by article 15 of the
organic royal decree, shall be exercised with the aid of a commission
composed of the diocesan prelate, or in his absence, by the parish priest of
the chief city, and the administrator of the public finances. Where the chief
of the province is not the alcalde-mayor, he shall also form a part of the
commission, but in the generality of cases, as is well known, he presides
over it. Although the above-cited article 15 refers to regulations for schools
and teachers for the organization of the provincial center, article 31 of this
last order has been limited to a repetition of that precept, almost in the same
terms, leaving the dictation of measures which regulate their supervisory
action to the judgment of this government. This would be a most important
task if the organization of the provincial governments in the archipelago
corresponded to the necessities of public administration in all its branches.
It would be, I repeat, a most important task, if this superior government
could lay aside the difficulties which it would create for itself for the future,
by dictating principles of which it is the first to doubt the application, and
even recognizing, as it does, the most exquisite care in all the chiefs of the
province. To this consideration of a practical nature answers perhaps the
indicated vacuity of the regulations for schools.
On the other side, the organization initiated December 20, 1863, by its
character of ad interim in so far as it refers to the directive centers of the
provinces, seems now to feel the need of reform which afflicts those
centers, when among other things it names repeatedly the provincial chiefs.
This superior government ought, then, to limit itself for the present to
inciting their zeal, so that they may energetically aid it in the noble work
undertaken by it, namely, to establish the primary instruction in these
islands upon a solid foundation, without demanding from them an initiative
incompatible with their occupations. It is enough that they do not render
sterile the occupation of the parish priests. Enough on their part is the pure
annually. It will be advisable for them to submit a short review to the
children when they go to them every three months for confession and
communion.
The provincial supervision entrusted to the alcaldes by article 15 of the
organic royal decree, shall be exercised with the aid of a commission
composed of the diocesan prelate, or in his absence, by the parish priest of
the chief city, and the administrator of the public finances. Where the chief
of the province is not the alcalde-mayor, he shall also form a part of the
commission, but in the generality of cases, as is well known, he presides
over it. Although the above-cited article 15 refers to regulations for schools
and teachers for the organization of the provincial center, article 31 of this
last order has been limited to a repetition of that precept, almost in the same
terms, leaving the dictation of measures which regulate their supervisory
action to the judgment of this government. This would be a most important
task if the organization of the provincial governments in the archipelago
corresponded to the necessities of public administration in all its branches.
It would be, I repeat, a most important task, if this superior government
could lay aside the difficulties which it would create for itself for the future,
by dictating principles of which it is the first to doubt the application, and
even recognizing, as it does, the most exquisite care in all the chiefs of the
province. To this consideration of a practical nature answers perhaps the
indicated vacuity of the regulations for schools.
On the other side, the organization initiated December 20, 1863, by its
character of ad interim in so far as it refers to the directive centers of the
provinces, seems now to feel the need of reform which afflicts those
centers, when among other things it names repeatedly the provincial chiefs.
This superior government ought, then, to limit itself for the present to
inciting their zeal, so that they may energetically aid it in the noble work
undertaken by it, namely, to establish the primary instruction in these
islands upon a solid foundation, without demanding from them an initiative
incompatible with their occupations. It is enough that they do not render
sterile the occupation of the parish priests. Enough on their part is the pure
Page 103
and simple observance of the royal decrees of December 20, 1863. The
immediate installation of the provincial commissions, which has not been
attended to at this date, will also permit the chiefs to delegate to the
reverend parish priest of the chief city the functions which they cannot
accomplish by their own efforts. Only they shall be very careful to send
monthly statements to this superior government, in accordance with the
circular of the twelfth of the current month, explained by the
communication to the alcalde of Tayabas on the twenty-second of the same
month; for this data will serve me in the exercise of the superior supervision
with which the regulations have entrusted me. Nevertheless, it is to be
hoped that the provincial chiefs will make compatible with their many
attentions those things which are so grateful to an intelligent man that they
engrave their indelible memory on the heart of new generations.
Although I am also told that the condition of the country and the humble
organization which primary instruction has at present, advise us not to
expect from the supervision all the fruit which it is called upon to produce,
when, placed under the immediate direction of an initiative and responsive
center, it may exercise in regard to the matters of the department the
oversight which belongs to it by right, this consideration, although a
powerful one, does not prevent me; and it is impossible, in a mediocre
organization of public instruction, to renounce the establishment of general
supervisors, considered in all countries as the key of the pedagogical
edifice. The royal order of June 6, 1866, supplementary to the regulations of
the civil professions of the colonies, opens the door or combinations which
permit, without great sacrifices to the state, or to the villages, the
appointment annually or for the period which her Majesty designs, of a
public functionary of recognized ability to visit the provinces in the
character of supervisor general and to promote, hasten, and give unity and
scientific direction to the development which the institutions of primary
instruction are acquiring. In this sense a respectful report will be sent to the
government of her Majesty in a short time.
May God preserve your Excellency many years. Manila, August 30, 1867.
immediate installation of the provincial commissions, which has not been
attended to at this date, will also permit the chiefs to delegate to the
reverend parish priest of the chief city the functions which they cannot
accomplish by their own efforts. Only they shall be very careful to send
monthly statements to this superior government, in accordance with the
circular of the twelfth of the current month, explained by the
communication to the alcalde of Tayabas on the twenty-second of the same
month; for this data will serve me in the exercise of the superior supervision
with which the regulations have entrusted me. Nevertheless, it is to be
hoped that the provincial chiefs will make compatible with their many
attentions those things which are so grateful to an intelligent man that they
engrave their indelible memory on the heart of new generations.
Although I am also told that the condition of the country and the humble
organization which primary instruction has at present, advise us not to
expect from the supervision all the fruit which it is called upon to produce,
when, placed under the immediate direction of an initiative and responsive
center, it may exercise in regard to the matters of the department the
oversight which belongs to it by right, this consideration, although a
powerful one, does not prevent me; and it is impossible, in a mediocre
organization of public instruction, to renounce the establishment of general
supervisors, considered in all countries as the key of the pedagogical
edifice. The royal order of June 6, 1866, supplementary to the regulations of
the civil professions of the colonies, opens the door or combinations which
permit, without great sacrifices to the state, or to the villages, the
appointment annually or for the period which her Majesty designs, of a
public functionary of recognized ability to visit the provinces in the
character of supervisor general and to promote, hasten, and give unity and
scientific direction to the development which the institutions of primary
instruction are acquiring. In this sense a respectful report will be sent to the
government of her Majesty in a short time.
May God preserve your Excellency many years. Manila, August 30, 1867.
Page 104
Gándara46
Page 105
DECREE OF THE GENERAL GOVERNMENT
APPROVING, WITH THE CHARACTER OF ad interim,
THE REGULATIONS FOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL FOR
WOMEN TEACHERS OF PRIMARY EDUCATION IN THE
DIOCESE OF NUEVA-CACERES
Manila, June 19, 1875. In consequence of the provision of article 20 of the
decree of this general government dated the ninth of the current month and
at the recommendation of the General Division of Civil Administration, I
have ordered the approval ad interim of the subjoined regulations for the
normal school for women teachers in the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres.
Let it be communicated, published, and brought to the notice of the
government of his Majesty for his approval.
Malcampo
APPROVING, WITH THE CHARACTER OF ad interim,
THE REGULATIONS FOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL FOR
WOMEN TEACHERS OF PRIMARY EDUCATION IN THE
DIOCESE OF NUEVA-CACERES
Manila, June 19, 1875. In consequence of the provision of article 20 of the
decree of this general government dated the ninth of the current month and
at the recommendation of the General Division of Civil Administration, I
have ordered the approval ad interim of the subjoined regulations for the
normal school for women teachers in the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres.
Let it be communicated, published, and brought to the notice of the
government of his Majesty for his approval.
Malcampo
Page 106
REGULATIONS ad interim FOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL
FOR WOMEN TEACHERS OF PRIMARY EDUCATION IN
THE DIOCESE OF NUEVA-CACERES
CHAPTER I
Object of the school
Article 1. The normal school for women teachers in the diocese of Nueva-
Cáceres has as its object:47
1. To turn out religious, moral, and intelligent women teachers for the
schools of primary education in all the grades which are established in the
villages comprised in the provinces and districts of the diocese of Nueva-
Cáceres.
2. To offer, in the school of Santa Isabel, already destined as a girls’ practice
school of the normal school for women teachers, a model for all other
public and private schools.
3. To serve those scholars who aspire to teaching, so that they may see and
carry out for themselves in the said practice school, the application of the
systems, methods, and processes of teaching.
FOR WOMEN TEACHERS OF PRIMARY EDUCATION IN
THE DIOCESE OF NUEVA-CACERES
CHAPTER I
Object of the school
Article 1. The normal school for women teachers in the diocese of Nueva-
Cáceres has as its object:47
1. To turn out religious, moral, and intelligent women teachers for the
schools of primary education in all the grades which are established in the
villages comprised in the provinces and districts of the diocese of Nueva-
Cáceres.
2. To offer, in the school of Santa Isabel, already destined as a girls’ practice
school of the normal school for women teachers, a model for all other
public and private schools.
3. To serve those scholars who aspire to teaching, so that they may see and
carry out for themselves in the said practice school, the application of the
systems, methods, and processes of teaching.
Page 107
Art. 2. The normal school for women teachers of the diocese of Nueva-
Cáceres shall also serve to give to those young women, who do not wish to
be teachers, the knowledge comprised in the program of the same.
Art. 3. The practice school shall form an integral part of the normal school
for women teachers, and shall, at the same time, serve as a municipal public
school for poor children of the capital of the province and the surrounding
villages.
CHAPTER II
Subjects taught and duration of studies
Art. 4. The teaching of the normal school for women teachers in Nueva-
Cáceres shall be divided:
1. In teaching for candidates to the teaching profession.
2. In teaching for the scholars who are not candidates for teachers.
3. In teaching for girls.
Art. 5. The teaching for those included in paragraph 1 of the preceding
article shall include:
1. Religion, ethics, and sacred history.
2. Theory and practice in reading.
3. Theory and practice in writing.
4. Knowledge of the Castilian language, with exercises in analysis,
composition, and orthography.
Cáceres shall also serve to give to those young women, who do not wish to
be teachers, the knowledge comprised in the program of the same.
Art. 3. The practice school shall form an integral part of the normal school
for women teachers, and shall, at the same time, serve as a municipal public
school for poor children of the capital of the province and the surrounding
villages.
CHAPTER II
Subjects taught and duration of studies
Art. 4. The teaching of the normal school for women teachers in Nueva-
Cáceres shall be divided:
1. In teaching for candidates to the teaching profession.
2. In teaching for the scholars who are not candidates for teachers.
3. In teaching for girls.
Art. 5. The teaching for those included in paragraph 1 of the preceding
article shall include:
1. Religion, ethics, and sacred history.
2. Theory and practice in reading.
3. Theory and practice in writing.
4. Knowledge of the Castilian language, with exercises in analysis,
composition, and orthography.
Page 108
5. Arithmetic, with the metric system of weights and measures and their
local equivalents.
6. Principles of geography, and history of España and Filipinas.
7. Principles of hygiene and domestic economy.
8. General principles of education and methods of teaching, and their
practical application in the girls’ model school.
9. Work of all kinds suitable for women, especially those of the most
general utility and application to domestic life, such as sewing, weaving,
embroidery, the cutting of garments, and ironing.
10. Useful knowledge.
Art. 6. Teaching for girls shall include the same courses with the exception
of the general principles of education, and methods and processes of
teaching, such processes extending to the elementary and superior grades.
Art. 7. In the lessons, exercises, and teaching practice, as well as during the
hours of recreation, and in the common intercourse among the scholars
within the school, only the Castilian language shall be used.
Art. 8. The studies mentioned in article 5 shall be pursued for three years, in
accordance with the schedule which shall be made out by the instructresses
of the school. That schedule, after having been reported to the board of
supervision and oversight, shall be sent annually for the approval of the
general government.
The course shall begin July 1, and end May fifteenth.
Art. 9. Every lesson given to the pupils of the normal school shall
necessarily consist of an explanation by the teacher, and of intelligent
recitation and practical application by the scholars.
local equivalents.
6. Principles of geography, and history of España and Filipinas.
7. Principles of hygiene and domestic economy.
8. General principles of education and methods of teaching, and their
practical application in the girls’ model school.
9. Work of all kinds suitable for women, especially those of the most
general utility and application to domestic life, such as sewing, weaving,
embroidery, the cutting of garments, and ironing.
10. Useful knowledge.
Art. 6. Teaching for girls shall include the same courses with the exception
of the general principles of education, and methods and processes of
teaching, such processes extending to the elementary and superior grades.
Art. 7. In the lessons, exercises, and teaching practice, as well as during the
hours of recreation, and in the common intercourse among the scholars
within the school, only the Castilian language shall be used.
Art. 8. The studies mentioned in article 5 shall be pursued for three years, in
accordance with the schedule which shall be made out by the instructresses
of the school. That schedule, after having been reported to the board of
supervision and oversight, shall be sent annually for the approval of the
general government.
The course shall begin July 1, and end May fifteenth.
Art. 9. Every lesson given to the pupils of the normal school shall
necessarily consist of an explanation by the teacher, and of intelligent
recitation and practical application by the scholars.
Page 109
Art. 10. The schedule of the school, and the distribution of time and work
during the same, shall determine the necessary practice of those aspiring to
become teachers in the girls’ school, both as supervisors of order and class,
and as assistants or teachers, but always under the direction of the head
teacher.
The said schedule of the normal school shall determine the time which the
pupils are to devote to the practice school, but such time shall never be less
than four months for each term.
Art. 11. The scholars who are candidates for teachers may not pass from
one grade to another without having proved their sufficiency in the general
examination which shall be held at the end of every scholastic year.
Art. 12. When studies have been finished in the manner dictated by the
schedule of the school, the scholars shall stand an examination in order to
obtain the corresponding certificate, and for those exercises the fitting
regulations shall be made.
Art. 13. If any one of the scholars who are candidates for teachers wishes to
continue one year longer in the school in order to perfect and increase the
knowledge which she has acquired, she may do so, but under condition of
paying the annual board from her possessions, if she should be a boarder,
and if it is not unadvisable in the opinion of the directress that she remain in
the institution.
Art. 14. The scholars of the normal school who shall have completed the
courses of their studies, and who shall have obtained for their good
deportment, application, and knowledge, the mark of excellent in the final
examinations of the three consecutive years, shall receive teachers’
certificates, with expression in the certificate of their honorable mark. Such
persons shall be empowered to take charge of ascenso schools. Those who
shall not have obtained the mark of excellent, but that of good or fair in the
above-mentioned examinations, shall also receive teachers’ certificates,
with the corresponding mark mentioned therein; and such persons may take
charge of entrada schools. If those who shall not have passed in the said
during the same, shall determine the necessary practice of those aspiring to
become teachers in the girls’ school, both as supervisors of order and class,
and as assistants or teachers, but always under the direction of the head
teacher.
The said schedule of the normal school shall determine the time which the
pupils are to devote to the practice school, but such time shall never be less
than four months for each term.
Art. 11. The scholars who are candidates for teachers may not pass from
one grade to another without having proved their sufficiency in the general
examination which shall be held at the end of every scholastic year.
Art. 12. When studies have been finished in the manner dictated by the
schedule of the school, the scholars shall stand an examination in order to
obtain the corresponding certificate, and for those exercises the fitting
regulations shall be made.
Art. 13. If any one of the scholars who are candidates for teachers wishes to
continue one year longer in the school in order to perfect and increase the
knowledge which she has acquired, she may do so, but under condition of
paying the annual board from her possessions, if she should be a boarder,
and if it is not unadvisable in the opinion of the directress that she remain in
the institution.
Art. 14. The scholars of the normal school who shall have completed the
courses of their studies, and who shall have obtained for their good
deportment, application, and knowledge, the mark of excellent in the final
examinations of the three consecutive years, shall receive teachers’
certificates, with expression in the certificate of their honorable mark. Such
persons shall be empowered to take charge of ascenso schools. Those who
shall not have obtained the mark of excellent, but that of good or fair in the
above-mentioned examinations, shall also receive teachers’ certificates,
with the corresponding mark mentioned therein; and such persons may take
charge of entrada schools. If those who shall not have passed in the said
Page 110
examinations, after the exercise has been repeated, shall deserve a passing
mark, they shall receive assistant teachers’ certificates.
CHAPTER III
Of the staff of the school
Art. 15. The normal school for women teachers in Nueva-Cáceres shall be
organized under the direction of the sisters of charity, and shall make use of
the elements of the staff and equipment of the school of Santa Isabel.
Art. 16. The staff of the normal school shall consist of the following:
1. A directress, who shall have charge of the teachers, scholars, and inferior
employes of the institution. In her charge shall be the economic part, the
direction, order, and discipline of the same, and the allowances which
correspond to it, according to the schedule and regulations of the school.
The directress shall preside over the literary ceremonies of the school
whenever the provincial chief, the reverend bishop of Nueva-Cáceres, or
the board of supervision and oversight, does not attend them. She shall visit
the classes and the practice school, in order to investigate the explanations
of the teachers and the progress of the scholars. She shall correct those
faults which she observes, and recommend to the board of supervision and
oversight the expulsion of those pupils in the cases and conditions which
are expressed in the interior regulations of the school, informing the above-
mentioned board of the extraordinary measures which she believes it
necessary to take.
2. A head teacher in the practice school, in charge of the communication of
the teaching to the girls, responsible for their instruction, and for order and
discipline in her department.
mark, they shall receive assistant teachers’ certificates.
CHAPTER III
Of the staff of the school
Art. 15. The normal school for women teachers in Nueva-Cáceres shall be
organized under the direction of the sisters of charity, and shall make use of
the elements of the staff and equipment of the school of Santa Isabel.
Art. 16. The staff of the normal school shall consist of the following:
1. A directress, who shall have charge of the teachers, scholars, and inferior
employes of the institution. In her charge shall be the economic part, the
direction, order, and discipline of the same, and the allowances which
correspond to it, according to the schedule and regulations of the school.
The directress shall preside over the literary ceremonies of the school
whenever the provincial chief, the reverend bishop of Nueva-Cáceres, or
the board of supervision and oversight, does not attend them. She shall visit
the classes and the practice school, in order to investigate the explanations
of the teachers and the progress of the scholars. She shall correct those
faults which she observes, and recommend to the board of supervision and
oversight the expulsion of those pupils in the cases and conditions which
are expressed in the interior regulations of the school, informing the above-
mentioned board of the extraordinary measures which she believes it
necessary to take.
2. A head teacher in the practice school, in charge of the communication of
the teaching to the girls, responsible for their instruction, and for order and
discipline in her department.
Page 111
She must employ herself in the direction and management of the teaching
of systems, methods, and processes determined upon in the board of
instructresses, always with the approval and under the presidency and
immediate authority of the directress.
The head teacher shall also have the duty of carrying out the orders of the
schedule in reference to the practice of those scholars who are candidates
for teachers, and shall explain the studies determined by paragraphs 2 and 3
of article 5.
3. Three teachers for the theoretical and practical teaching of the studies
included in the school schedule, except those which the directress, the
regent of the practice school, and the professor of religion and ethics have
under their charge.
4. Two assistant teachers for the practice school, one for the upper section,
and the other for the elementary section.
5. One virtuous and learned secular who shall be charged by the reverend
diocesan bishop with the teaching of religion, ethics, and sacred history.
6. A sister to act as portress and the women servants or subordinates who
are considered indispensable.
Art. 17. The interior regulations shall assign to each one of the teachers the
duties which they shall have in charge for the moral and religious education
of the scholars, whom they shall accompany, and watch during study hours,
recreation hours, and during the other occupations prescribed by the same
interior regulations.
CHAPTER IV
Of scholars and their admission
of systems, methods, and processes determined upon in the board of
instructresses, always with the approval and under the presidency and
immediate authority of the directress.
The head teacher shall also have the duty of carrying out the orders of the
schedule in reference to the practice of those scholars who are candidates
for teachers, and shall explain the studies determined by paragraphs 2 and 3
of article 5.
3. Three teachers for the theoretical and practical teaching of the studies
included in the school schedule, except those which the directress, the
regent of the practice school, and the professor of religion and ethics have
under their charge.
4. Two assistant teachers for the practice school, one for the upper section,
and the other for the elementary section.
5. One virtuous and learned secular who shall be charged by the reverend
diocesan bishop with the teaching of religion, ethics, and sacred history.
6. A sister to act as portress and the women servants or subordinates who
are considered indispensable.
Art. 17. The interior regulations shall assign to each one of the teachers the
duties which they shall have in charge for the moral and religious education
of the scholars, whom they shall accompany, and watch during study hours,
recreation hours, and during the other occupations prescribed by the same
interior regulations.
CHAPTER IV
Of scholars and their admission
Page 112
Art. 18. Scholars in the normal school shall be resident and day pupils, and
shall be divided into the following classes:
1. Scholars who are candidates for teachers, and who are supported from
the local funds.
2. Scholars who are candidates for teachers, and who are supported by their
parents or benefactors.
3. Scholars who are not candidates for teachers, and who are supported by
their parents or benefactors for the purpose of acquiring the education and
teaching of the normal school, in order to apply them to the family and to
the uses of domestic life.
4. Girls who attend the practice school.
Art. 19. The scholars included in paragraph 1 shall always be boarders.
Those included in paragraphs 2 and 3 may be boarders or day pupils,
whenever they possess the qualifications which are prescribed in these
regulations.
Art. 20. In order that any resident scholar sustained by the public funds may
be admitted, the following requirements are necessary:
1. She must be a native of the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres.
2. She must be fully seventeen years old,48 and not past twenty-three. Those
requirements shall be proved by her baptismal register, or by any other
equivalent public document
3. She shall not have any contagious disease, or any chronic disease or any
physical defect which makes her ridiculous whether because of lack of
respect or because it incapacitates her for teaching.
4. She shall prove good moral deportment by means of a certification,
issued by the gobernadorcillo, principalía, and parish priest, of the native
shall be divided into the following classes:
1. Scholars who are candidates for teachers, and who are supported from
the local funds.
2. Scholars who are candidates for teachers, and who are supported by their
parents or benefactors.
3. Scholars who are not candidates for teachers, and who are supported by
their parents or benefactors for the purpose of acquiring the education and
teaching of the normal school, in order to apply them to the family and to
the uses of domestic life.
4. Girls who attend the practice school.
Art. 19. The scholars included in paragraph 1 shall always be boarders.
Those included in paragraphs 2 and 3 may be boarders or day pupils,
whenever they possess the qualifications which are prescribed in these
regulations.
Art. 20. In order that any resident scholar sustained by the public funds may
be admitted, the following requirements are necessary:
1. She must be a native of the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres.
2. She must be fully seventeen years old,48 and not past twenty-three. Those
requirements shall be proved by her baptismal register, or by any other
equivalent public document
3. She shall not have any contagious disease, or any chronic disease or any
physical defect which makes her ridiculous whether because of lack of
respect or because it incapacitates her for teaching.
4. She shall prove good moral deportment by means of a certification,
issued by the gobernadorcillo, principalía, and parish priest, of the native
Page 113
village or habitation of the party interested, and investigated by the
provincial chief.
5. She shall talk Castilian, know the Christian doctrine, how to read and
write, the four rules of arithmetic for integers, and have some slight
smattering of Castilian grammar, in order that she may pursue to good
effect the lessons of the school schedule.
6. She shall be chosen by the provincial chief at the recommendation of the
gobernadorcillo, of the parish priest, and of the principalía of the village in
whose charge shall be the expense of her support in the school.
7. She shall be tested by an examination of the matters comprised in
paragraph 5 of this article before the school tribunal formed by the
instructresses of the same and necessarily presided over for this purpose by
the reverend diocesan. The result of that examination shall be given to the
president of the board of supervision and oversight, so that he may inform
the provincial chief who has control of the village, for economic reasons.
Art. 21. The same requirements shall be exacted from resident scholars
whose support is not taken care of from the local funds, except those
included in paragraph 6 of the preceding article. These resident scholars
shall pay to the institution a monthly board of six pesos, and shall receive
the same teaching and the same treatment as those supported by the local
funds.
Art. 22. Only those young women shall be admitted as day pupils who,
besides possessing the qualifications demanded of the resident pupils, shall
live in Nueva-Cáceres or in its environs, under the authority of their
parents, or under the care of a person of the family, in such circumstances
that it may be assumed that she will find at the domestic hearth the
necessary examples of virtue and morality, so that her deportment may not
be harmful to the other scholars.
Art. 23. If the villages let three months pass without proposing to the chief
of the province the young woman who ought to enter the normal school as a
resident pupil supported from the local funds, it will be understood that they
provincial chief.
5. She shall talk Castilian, know the Christian doctrine, how to read and
write, the four rules of arithmetic for integers, and have some slight
smattering of Castilian grammar, in order that she may pursue to good
effect the lessons of the school schedule.
6. She shall be chosen by the provincial chief at the recommendation of the
gobernadorcillo, of the parish priest, and of the principalía of the village in
whose charge shall be the expense of her support in the school.
7. She shall be tested by an examination of the matters comprised in
paragraph 5 of this article before the school tribunal formed by the
instructresses of the same and necessarily presided over for this purpose by
the reverend diocesan. The result of that examination shall be given to the
president of the board of supervision and oversight, so that he may inform
the provincial chief who has control of the village, for economic reasons.
Art. 21. The same requirements shall be exacted from resident scholars
whose support is not taken care of from the local funds, except those
included in paragraph 6 of the preceding article. These resident scholars
shall pay to the institution a monthly board of six pesos, and shall receive
the same teaching and the same treatment as those supported by the local
funds.
Art. 22. Only those young women shall be admitted as day pupils who,
besides possessing the qualifications demanded of the resident pupils, shall
live in Nueva-Cáceres or in its environs, under the authority of their
parents, or under the care of a person of the family, in such circumstances
that it may be assumed that she will find at the domestic hearth the
necessary examples of virtue and morality, so that her deportment may not
be harmful to the other scholars.
Art. 23. If the villages let three months pass without proposing to the chief
of the province the young woman who ought to enter the normal school as a
resident pupil supported from the local funds, it will be understood that they
Page 114
renounce this right, and the vacancy, after such announcement, shall be
filled by the board of supervision and oversight. It must be kept in mind that
the young woman chosen must possess all the qualifications prescribed in
article 20, and, all things being equal, she who is a native of the province, to
which the village belongs, will be preferred.
Art. 24. The women teachers already established, who desire to improve
their education, or who shall be obliged to do so, after a preceding
investigation and by accord of the suitable authority, may be admitted as
resident pupils in the normal school, under condition of paying the board of
six pesos per month. In order to be admitted as resident pupils they must
possess the qualification of being single and of not exceeding the age of
twenty-three. In any other case, or the size of the institution not permitting,
they shall be received as day pupils, shall receive their instruction free and
must submit to the requirements of article 22.
Art. 25. As soon as all the villages of the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres have a
public school for girls directed by a woman teacher from the normal school,
the number of resident pupils supported from local funds shall be reduced
to twenty-five. With this number the vacancies, occurring through the death
of the teachers in charge, or for other causes, shall be filled.
Art. 26. The resident pupils sustained from the local funds shall be obliged
to fulfil their duties for ten years in the girls’ public school of their own
village, or of any other school which the general government assigns to
them in the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres. They can only become exempt from
this obligation by returning to the local funds, after the fitting measure has
been taken, the sums spent on their support, education, and instruction. The
same thing will be true when they leave the normal school before finishing
their studies, without legitimate cause, and by their own wish or that of their
parents, or are expelled from it for lack of application, or bad deportment.
The standard for calculating expenses caused during the given period shall
be the board which the village has satisfied for this purpose, plus 6 per cent
annually, as interest on the sums advanced.
filled by the board of supervision and oversight. It must be kept in mind that
the young woman chosen must possess all the qualifications prescribed in
article 20, and, all things being equal, she who is a native of the province, to
which the village belongs, will be preferred.
Art. 24. The women teachers already established, who desire to improve
their education, or who shall be obliged to do so, after a preceding
investigation and by accord of the suitable authority, may be admitted as
resident pupils in the normal school, under condition of paying the board of
six pesos per month. In order to be admitted as resident pupils they must
possess the qualification of being single and of not exceeding the age of
twenty-three. In any other case, or the size of the institution not permitting,
they shall be received as day pupils, shall receive their instruction free and
must submit to the requirements of article 22.
Art. 25. As soon as all the villages of the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres have a
public school for girls directed by a woman teacher from the normal school,
the number of resident pupils supported from local funds shall be reduced
to twenty-five. With this number the vacancies, occurring through the death
of the teachers in charge, or for other causes, shall be filled.
Art. 26. The resident pupils sustained from the local funds shall be obliged
to fulfil their duties for ten years in the girls’ public school of their own
village, or of any other school which the general government assigns to
them in the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres. They can only become exempt from
this obligation by returning to the local funds, after the fitting measure has
been taken, the sums spent on their support, education, and instruction. The
same thing will be true when they leave the normal school before finishing
their studies, without legitimate cause, and by their own wish or that of their
parents, or are expelled from it for lack of application, or bad deportment.
The standard for calculating expenses caused during the given period shall
be the board which the village has satisfied for this purpose, plus 6 per cent
annually, as interest on the sums advanced.
Page 115
CHAPTER V
Of the directress of the school and the teachers of the same
Art. 27. The directress shall have charge of the interior government and
administration of the institution. She shall have special care and shall be
responsible for the instructresses, scholars, and subordinates performing
with exactness their respective obligations. She shall watch over the
conduct of the scholars, both resident and day. She shall cause the
fulfilment of the study schedule, shall impose the punishments which are
authorized by the regulations, shall have charge of the effects of the house,
shall keep the books, shall render the accounts, shall form the monthly and
annual budgets, and shall carry on the correspondence with the board of
supervision and oversight and with the parents or guardians of the scholars.
Art. 28. One of the teachers shall act as substitute during the sickness and
absence of the directress, being approved beforehand by the general
government. Another teacher shall exercise the duties of secretary.
Art. 29. The school teachers shall observe the class hours, the practical
exercises, the conference, and the duties imposed on them by the
regulations.
CHAPTER VI
Of examinations
Art. 30. At the end of each month, in each one of the classes of the normal
school, there shall be a private examination in all the matters studied during
Of the directress of the school and the teachers of the same
Art. 27. The directress shall have charge of the interior government and
administration of the institution. She shall have special care and shall be
responsible for the instructresses, scholars, and subordinates performing
with exactness their respective obligations. She shall watch over the
conduct of the scholars, both resident and day. She shall cause the
fulfilment of the study schedule, shall impose the punishments which are
authorized by the regulations, shall have charge of the effects of the house,
shall keep the books, shall render the accounts, shall form the monthly and
annual budgets, and shall carry on the correspondence with the board of
supervision and oversight and with the parents or guardians of the scholars.
Art. 28. One of the teachers shall act as substitute during the sickness and
absence of the directress, being approved beforehand by the general
government. Another teacher shall exercise the duties of secretary.
Art. 29. The school teachers shall observe the class hours, the practical
exercises, the conference, and the duties imposed on them by the
regulations.
CHAPTER VI
Of examinations
Art. 30. At the end of each month, in each one of the classes of the normal
school, there shall be a private examination in all the matters studied during
Page 116
that period. A like exercise shall be held at the end of the first semester, in
regard to the matters studied during it. General examinations shall be held
at the end of the course. This exercise shall always be public and presided
over by the board of supervision and oversight. Persons of distinction and
the parents and guardians of the scholars shall be invited to it. At the end of
the general examination the distribution of rewards shall take place.
Art. 31. The examinations of all classes prescribed in these regulations, as
well as of those which shall be prescribed in the future, and in which the
board of supervision and oversight intervenes, shall always be held in the
building of the normal school.
CHAPTER VII
Of holidays and vacations
Art. 32. Holidays in the normal school shall be Sundays, feast days, Ash
Wednesday, day for the commemoration of the faithful dead, and also the
saints’ days, and birthday anniversaries of their Majesties and the princess
of Asturias, the saint’s day of the governor general and that of the diocesan
bishop.
The short vacations shall extend from Christmas eve to Twelfth-night, the
three carnival days, and from Holy Wednesday until Easter. During the said
vacations the resident scholars shall remain in the institution.
The long vacations shall last one and one-half months, and shall be during
the time of the greatest heat. The resident scholars may pass the long
vacations in the bosom of their families.
CHAPTER VIII
regard to the matters studied during it. General examinations shall be held
at the end of the course. This exercise shall always be public and presided
over by the board of supervision and oversight. Persons of distinction and
the parents and guardians of the scholars shall be invited to it. At the end of
the general examination the distribution of rewards shall take place.
Art. 31. The examinations of all classes prescribed in these regulations, as
well as of those which shall be prescribed in the future, and in which the
board of supervision and oversight intervenes, shall always be held in the
building of the normal school.
CHAPTER VII
Of holidays and vacations
Art. 32. Holidays in the normal school shall be Sundays, feast days, Ash
Wednesday, day for the commemoration of the faithful dead, and also the
saints’ days, and birthday anniversaries of their Majesties and the princess
of Asturias, the saint’s day of the governor general and that of the diocesan
bishop.
The short vacations shall extend from Christmas eve to Twelfth-night, the
three carnival days, and from Holy Wednesday until Easter. During the said
vacations the resident scholars shall remain in the institution.
The long vacations shall last one and one-half months, and shall be during
the time of the greatest heat. The resident scholars may pass the long
vacations in the bosom of their families.
CHAPTER VIII
Page 117
Of rewards and punishments
Art. 33. The directress shall keep a register with as many columns as there
are subjects taught, as contained in the school schedule. In it, she shall note
the degree of progress of the pupils, and shall make the necessary remarks
regarding their character, ability, application, and deportment. This register
shall be presented to the board of supervision and oversight at the end of
each month. That board shall examine it, and in view of that examination,
shall take the advisable measures.
Art. 34. The deportment, application, and progress of the scholars, shall be
rewarded with marks of honor, which shall be placed on their certificate of
studies and in the school book; and further, with the annual prizes, whose
solemn distribution shall take place after the termination of the
examinations at the end of the course.
Art. 35. The punishments which shall be imposed on the scholars shall be:
1. Secret admonition.
2. Loss of recreation and the walk.
3. Censure in the presence of the scholars.
4. Seclusion and separation from the other scholars.
5. Strict suspension from course.
6. Loss of course.
7. Expulsion from the institution.
The punishments included under nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4, shall be imposed by the
directress.
Those included under nos. 5 and 6 [shall be imposed] by the board of
teachers presided over by the board of supervision and oversight.
Art. 33. The directress shall keep a register with as many columns as there
are subjects taught, as contained in the school schedule. In it, she shall note
the degree of progress of the pupils, and shall make the necessary remarks
regarding their character, ability, application, and deportment. This register
shall be presented to the board of supervision and oversight at the end of
each month. That board shall examine it, and in view of that examination,
shall take the advisable measures.
Art. 34. The deportment, application, and progress of the scholars, shall be
rewarded with marks of honor, which shall be placed on their certificate of
studies and in the school book; and further, with the annual prizes, whose
solemn distribution shall take place after the termination of the
examinations at the end of the course.
Art. 35. The punishments which shall be imposed on the scholars shall be:
1. Secret admonition.
2. Loss of recreation and the walk.
3. Censure in the presence of the scholars.
4. Seclusion and separation from the other scholars.
5. Strict suspension from course.
6. Loss of course.
7. Expulsion from the institution.
The punishments included under nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4, shall be imposed by the
directress.
Those included under nos. 5 and 6 [shall be imposed] by the board of
teachers presided over by the board of supervision and oversight.
Page 118
That included under no. 7 shall be imposed by the general government on
recommendation of the board of teachers, and after a report of the reverend
diocesan bishop and of the board of supervision and oversight.
Art. 36. The rewards obtained and the punishments suffered by the scholars
shall be noted in the school registers, and mention will be made of them in
the certificates which are issued.
CHAPTER IX
Of textbooks
Art. 37. The board of supervision and oversight shall recommend, with the
approval of the general government, a list of the books which may be used
as textbooks by the scholars, and to which the teachers shall subordinate
their explanations. This list shall be revised according as conditions warrant
it.
CHAPTER X
Of the issuing of certificates
Art. 38. The General Division of Civil Administration has the power of
issuing, in the name of the governor general and in the tenor of the order of
article 8, of the decree of September 9, 1874, teachers’ certificates at the
recommendation of the board of supervision and oversight.49
Art. 39. The teachers’ certificates shall contain the marks which they shall
have obtained and the class of the school for which the certificates entitles
them.
recommendation of the board of teachers, and after a report of the reverend
diocesan bishop and of the board of supervision and oversight.
Art. 36. The rewards obtained and the punishments suffered by the scholars
shall be noted in the school registers, and mention will be made of them in
the certificates which are issued.
CHAPTER IX
Of textbooks
Art. 37. The board of supervision and oversight shall recommend, with the
approval of the general government, a list of the books which may be used
as textbooks by the scholars, and to which the teachers shall subordinate
their explanations. This list shall be revised according as conditions warrant
it.
CHAPTER X
Of the issuing of certificates
Art. 38. The General Division of Civil Administration has the power of
issuing, in the name of the governor general and in the tenor of the order of
article 8, of the decree of September 9, 1874, teachers’ certificates at the
recommendation of the board of supervision and oversight.49
Art. 39. The teachers’ certificates shall contain the marks which they shall
have obtained and the class of the school for which the certificates entitles
them.
Page 119
CHAPTER XI
Of the interior regulations of the school
Art. 40. In the daily distribution of time on the part of the scholars, the
order of the studies, the division of the classes, the religious and literary
exercises, the intercourse [trato], food, and clothing, as well as the duties of
the scholars toward their teachers, and the duties of the parents and
guardians in regard to the institution, the teachers and scholars shall obey
the interior regulations of the school of Santa Isabel, which were enacted by
the diocesan prelate and approved by the superior government in the year
1868, until the interior regulations of the normal school for women teachers
shall be drawn up by the board of inspection and oversight, and approved
by the general government.
CHAPTER XII
Of the supervision and oversight of the school
Art. 41. Besides the superior supervision which belongs to the general
government, and to the superior board of public instruction in regard to the
normal school for women teachers in Nueva-Cáceres, the reverend diocesan
prelate shall exercise the moral and religious supervision which belong to
him in accordance with the laws, and the literary supervision, and that of
the internal organization, to which the fervent and evangelical zeal with
which he has promoted the creation of the institution gives him a right. In
this regard, he shall recommend whatever occurs to him for the prosperity
and improvement of the same.
Of the interior regulations of the school
Art. 40. In the daily distribution of time on the part of the scholars, the
order of the studies, the division of the classes, the religious and literary
exercises, the intercourse [trato], food, and clothing, as well as the duties of
the scholars toward their teachers, and the duties of the parents and
guardians in regard to the institution, the teachers and scholars shall obey
the interior regulations of the school of Santa Isabel, which were enacted by
the diocesan prelate and approved by the superior government in the year
1868, until the interior regulations of the normal school for women teachers
shall be drawn up by the board of inspection and oversight, and approved
by the general government.
CHAPTER XII
Of the supervision and oversight of the school
Art. 41. Besides the superior supervision which belongs to the general
government, and to the superior board of public instruction in regard to the
normal school for women teachers in Nueva-Cáceres, the reverend diocesan
prelate shall exercise the moral and religious supervision which belong to
him in accordance with the laws, and the literary supervision, and that of
the internal organization, to which the fervent and evangelical zeal with
which he has promoted the creation of the institution gives him a right. In
this regard, he shall recommend whatever occurs to him for the prosperity
and improvement of the same.
Page 120
Art. 42. For the constant and active oversight and supervision of the school,
there shall also be a board composed of the alcalde-mayor of the province
of Camarines Sur,50 as president, of the reverend diocesan bishop, or in his
absence of the ecclesiastical governor, and of the administrator of public
finances.
Art. 43. For the relations of the board of supervision and oversight with the
reverend diocesan bishop, article 1 of the circular of the superior
government, dated May 17, 1864, shall be observed.51
Art. 44. The board shall observe and cause to be observed with all exactness
whatever is prescribed in these regulations, as well as in the regulations
which are to be drawn up for the interior management of the school, in the
matter of examinations for obtaining a teacher’s certificate, and in the
schedules of teaching.
Art. 45. The board shall visit the normal school for women teachers in a
body at least once each three months; shall examine the affairs of the same;
shall ask or cause the instructors to ask questions of the scholars in regard
to the teachings of the schedule, shall note and make the remarks which it
judges advisable for taking or recommending, according to circumstances,
the measures which it judges fitting for the prosperity and better
organization of the institution.
Art. 46. The board shall designate its member who shall be charged, in his
turn, with the exercise of immediate and efficient oversight of the school for
each month.
Art. 47. The board, or the member of it who shall be so chosen, shall
execute, and cause to be executed, the measures of the same; shall oversee
the observance of the regulations; shall visit the school frequently; shall
assist in the professorships and at the practice school; and in examinations
shall have the authority determined by the regulations.
Art. 48. The board shall inform the general government concerning the
condition of the school every three months, and at the end of each course
there shall also be a board composed of the alcalde-mayor of the province
of Camarines Sur,50 as president, of the reverend diocesan bishop, or in his
absence of the ecclesiastical governor, and of the administrator of public
finances.
Art. 43. For the relations of the board of supervision and oversight with the
reverend diocesan bishop, article 1 of the circular of the superior
government, dated May 17, 1864, shall be observed.51
Art. 44. The board shall observe and cause to be observed with all exactness
whatever is prescribed in these regulations, as well as in the regulations
which are to be drawn up for the interior management of the school, in the
matter of examinations for obtaining a teacher’s certificate, and in the
schedules of teaching.
Art. 45. The board shall visit the normal school for women teachers in a
body at least once each three months; shall examine the affairs of the same;
shall ask or cause the instructors to ask questions of the scholars in regard
to the teachings of the schedule, shall note and make the remarks which it
judges advisable for taking or recommending, according to circumstances,
the measures which it judges fitting for the prosperity and better
organization of the institution.
Art. 46. The board shall designate its member who shall be charged, in his
turn, with the exercise of immediate and efficient oversight of the school for
each month.
Art. 47. The board, or the member of it who shall be so chosen, shall
execute, and cause to be executed, the measures of the same; shall oversee
the observance of the regulations; shall visit the school frequently; shall
assist in the professorships and at the practice school; and in examinations
shall have the authority determined by the regulations.
Art. 48. The board shall inform the general government concerning the
condition of the school every three months, and at the end of each course
Page 121
shall make a detailed report in regard to the results obtained and the
methods which it is advisable to adopt, so that they may be more
satisfactory.
CHAPTER XIII
Of the bookkeeping of the school
Art. 49. The staff and equipment expenses of the normal school shall be
met:
1. By the sums assigned at present in the provincial budgets for the staff
expenses of the sisters of charity charged with the teaching in the school of
Santa Isabel, and with those which are included for the increase of two
teachers.
2. With the sums which shall be assigned in the municipal budgets for the
support of the scholars and the equipment of the institution.
3. With the sums which are at present included in the municipal budgets of
Nueva-Cáceres for the practice school since it is a girls’ public school.
Art. 50. The board of supervision and oversight shall report annually the
budgets of receipts and expenses of the school. That report shall be made by
the directress, and shall be sent to the General Division of Civil
Administration without prejudice to the obligation of the chiefs of the
province to include in the municipal and provincial receipts and expenses
the sums which belong to this object.
Art. 51. For the collection and distribution of funds as well as for the
rendering and approval of accounts, the order prescribed by the laws in
force and the special orders dictated by the General Division of Civil
Administration shall be followed.
methods which it is advisable to adopt, so that they may be more
satisfactory.
CHAPTER XIII
Of the bookkeeping of the school
Art. 49. The staff and equipment expenses of the normal school shall be
met:
1. By the sums assigned at present in the provincial budgets for the staff
expenses of the sisters of charity charged with the teaching in the school of
Santa Isabel, and with those which are included for the increase of two
teachers.
2. With the sums which shall be assigned in the municipal budgets for the
support of the scholars and the equipment of the institution.
3. With the sums which are at present included in the municipal budgets of
Nueva-Cáceres for the practice school since it is a girls’ public school.
Art. 50. The board of supervision and oversight shall report annually the
budgets of receipts and expenses of the school. That report shall be made by
the directress, and shall be sent to the General Division of Civil
Administration without prejudice to the obligation of the chiefs of the
province to include in the municipal and provincial receipts and expenses
the sums which belong to this object.
Art. 51. For the collection and distribution of funds as well as for the
rendering and approval of accounts, the order prescribed by the laws in
force and the special orders dictated by the General Division of Civil
Administration shall be followed.
Page 122
Transitory regulations
Art. 52. The board of supervision and oversight shall draw up a project of
regulations for the examinations to which those who are candidates for
teachers’ certificates must submit themselves, as well as for the placing and
promotion of the same.
Art. 53. Until the staff of the school is complete, the directress shall confer
with the reverend diocesan prelate for the application in so far as may be
possible, of article 16 of these regulations.
Manila, June 19, 1875. Approved.
Malcampo
Art. 52. The board of supervision and oversight shall draw up a project of
regulations for the examinations to which those who are candidates for
teachers’ certificates must submit themselves, as well as for the placing and
promotion of the same.
Art. 53. Until the staff of the school is complete, the directress shall confer
with the reverend diocesan prelate for the application in so far as may be
possible, of article 16 of these regulations.
Manila, June 19, 1875. Approved.
Malcampo
Page 123
ROYAL DECREE CREATING IN MANILA A NORMAL
SCHOOL FOR WOMEN TEACHERS IN CHARGE OF THE
AUGUSTINIAN NUNS OF THE ASSUMPTION
ESTABLISHED IN THE ROYAL SCHOOL OF SANTA
ISABEL OF MADRID
Exposition
Madam:
Primary instruction in the Philippine Archipelago demands reforms for its
invigoration, and to assure, at the same time, the teaching of the Castilian
language and the greatest facility possible for the religious education—the
elements of culture which are the necessary basis for superior studies which
are indispensable for the youth of that beautiful archipelago, without
distinction of origin or of class.
Until prudent and meditated reforms, harmonized with the respect, which
deep-rooted and traditional customs merit, succeed in establishing a
complete organism in the management of public instruction, the
undersigned minister esteems the creation of a superior normal school for
women teachers in the city of Manila as an imperative necessity, since
experience proves, by that formerly created in Nueva-Cáceres, the
undeniable advantages of a like nature in that country.
SCHOOL FOR WOMEN TEACHERS IN CHARGE OF THE
AUGUSTINIAN NUNS OF THE ASSUMPTION
ESTABLISHED IN THE ROYAL SCHOOL OF SANTA
ISABEL OF MADRID
Exposition
Madam:
Primary instruction in the Philippine Archipelago demands reforms for its
invigoration, and to assure, at the same time, the teaching of the Castilian
language and the greatest facility possible for the religious education—the
elements of culture which are the necessary basis for superior studies which
are indispensable for the youth of that beautiful archipelago, without
distinction of origin or of class.
Until prudent and meditated reforms, harmonized with the respect, which
deep-rooted and traditional customs merit, succeed in establishing a
complete organism in the management of public instruction, the
undersigned minister esteems the creation of a superior normal school for
women teachers in the city of Manila as an imperative necessity, since
experience proves, by that formerly created in Nueva-Cáceres, the
undeniable advantages of a like nature in that country.
Page 124
Since the two principal objects of primary education in Filipinas is to
inculcate in the heart of studious youth love for religion and the Castilian
language, it is certainly beyond discussion that whatever attempts in this
sense to improve the qualities of intelligence and of the religious character
which distinguish the Filipino woman,52 must redound, in consequence, to
the greater degree of culture and of the well-being of that society, so
intimately bound up with the destinies of the most glorious Spanish
traditions.
For the attainment of this proposition, the undersigned believes that the
most efficient form for the ends of an education, suitable for the habits and
traditions, perfectly compatible with the greatest progress of modern
culture, is to confide the direction of the superior normal school for women
teachers in Manila to instructors of well-known intelligence and excellent
moral endowments, who give, together with testimonies of knowledge,
examples of virtue and zeal in which that youth may be inspired. Therefore,
there is nothing more in harmony with this aspiration than to give the
direction of the Manila school to the congregation of the Augustinian nuns
of the Assumption, who are established in this capital. Their efficiency is
proved by the long and brilliant period of teaching to which they have
devoted themselves in the school of Santa Isabel in Madrid.
Consequently, then, with personal fitness, adorned with the certificates
which are requisite for teaching and of true ability for the same, the superior
normal school for women teachers in Manila can be founded upon secure
foundations of the most brilliant future, which assure and prove the noble
aspirations of a culture which so much distinguishes that country, for whose
destiny and prosperity the government of your Majesty is trying to the best
of its ability to continue to establish as many beneficial institutions as
necessity inspires.
The undersigned minister, relying on the preceding considerations, has the
honor to submit the subjoined project of a decree for your Majesty’s
approval.
Madrid, March 11, 1892. Madam, at the royal feet of your Majesty,
inculcate in the heart of studious youth love for religion and the Castilian
language, it is certainly beyond discussion that whatever attempts in this
sense to improve the qualities of intelligence and of the religious character
which distinguish the Filipino woman,52 must redound, in consequence, to
the greater degree of culture and of the well-being of that society, so
intimately bound up with the destinies of the most glorious Spanish
traditions.
For the attainment of this proposition, the undersigned believes that the
most efficient form for the ends of an education, suitable for the habits and
traditions, perfectly compatible with the greatest progress of modern
culture, is to confide the direction of the superior normal school for women
teachers in Manila to instructors of well-known intelligence and excellent
moral endowments, who give, together with testimonies of knowledge,
examples of virtue and zeal in which that youth may be inspired. Therefore,
there is nothing more in harmony with this aspiration than to give the
direction of the Manila school to the congregation of the Augustinian nuns
of the Assumption, who are established in this capital. Their efficiency is
proved by the long and brilliant period of teaching to which they have
devoted themselves in the school of Santa Isabel in Madrid.
Consequently, then, with personal fitness, adorned with the certificates
which are requisite for teaching and of true ability for the same, the superior
normal school for women teachers in Manila can be founded upon secure
foundations of the most brilliant future, which assure and prove the noble
aspirations of a culture which so much distinguishes that country, for whose
destiny and prosperity the government of your Majesty is trying to the best
of its ability to continue to establish as many beneficial institutions as
necessity inspires.
The undersigned minister, relying on the preceding considerations, has the
honor to submit the subjoined project of a decree for your Majesty’s
approval.
Madrid, March 11, 1892. Madam, at the royal feet of your Majesty,
Page 125
Francisco Romero Robledo
Royal decree
At the recommendation of the minister of the colony, in the name of my
august son, King Don Alfonso XIII, and as queen regent of the kingdom,
I decree the following:
Article 1. In order to attend to the necessities of primary education in the
Philippine Archipelago, and with the object of turning out fitting women
teachers, to whom to entrust the development, progress, and successful
direction of the same, a superior normal school for women teachers is
created which shall be established in Manila.
Art. 2. The direction and personal oversight of said centre of education shall
be in charge of the congregation of the Augustinian nuns of the Assumption,
established in the royal school of Santa Isabel of this capital.
Art. 3. The sums for the staff and equipment of the above-named school
shall be assigned in the general budgets of expenses and receipts of
Filipinas for the present year, and shall be distributed in the following
manner: 7,900 pesos for the teaching force and management, and 4,500
pesos for equipment.
Art. 4. For the management of teaching in this school, there shall be five
regular instructresses, two assistants—one of the department of letters, the
other of sciences—one music and singing instructress, and another for hall
gymnastics, and one professor of religion and ethics who shall also be the
chaplain of the institution.
Art. 5. To obtain the post of regular instructress in the school created by this
decree, the holding of a teacher’s certificate of superior primary instruction
Royal decree
At the recommendation of the minister of the colony, in the name of my
august son, King Don Alfonso XIII, and as queen regent of the kingdom,
I decree the following:
Article 1. In order to attend to the necessities of primary education in the
Philippine Archipelago, and with the object of turning out fitting women
teachers, to whom to entrust the development, progress, and successful
direction of the same, a superior normal school for women teachers is
created which shall be established in Manila.
Art. 2. The direction and personal oversight of said centre of education shall
be in charge of the congregation of the Augustinian nuns of the Assumption,
established in the royal school of Santa Isabel of this capital.
Art. 3. The sums for the staff and equipment of the above-named school
shall be assigned in the general budgets of expenses and receipts of
Filipinas for the present year, and shall be distributed in the following
manner: 7,900 pesos for the teaching force and management, and 4,500
pesos for equipment.
Art. 4. For the management of teaching in this school, there shall be five
regular instructresses, two assistants—one of the department of letters, the
other of sciences—one music and singing instructress, and another for hall
gymnastics, and one professor of religion and ethics who shall also be the
chaplain of the institution.
Art. 5. To obtain the post of regular instructress in the school created by this
decree, the holding of a teacher’s certificate of superior primary instruction
Page 126
shall be an indispensable condition. Such academical studies shall have
been carried on in the national normal schools.
Art. 6. The directress and regular instructresses shall be appointed by royal
order by the minister of the colonies, from the aspirants who solicit said
posts from the above-mentioned congregation of the Augustinian nuns of
the Assumption.
Art. 7. The teachers’ certificate which shall be given in this school shall
comprise two grades—elementary and superior.
The teaching corresponding to the first shall be in three courses. The second
shall include one course more [than the first].
Art. 8. In the three years included in the elementary grade, studies shall
consist of the Castilian language, expressive reading and caligraphy,
religion and ethics, arithmetic and geometry, history, geography in general,
and, in especial, that of España and Filipinas; principles of physics,
chemistry, physiology, and natural history, principles of law in application
to the common exercises of life, pedagogy, scholastic organization and
legislation, special pedagogy applied to deaf mutes and the blind, principles
of literature and the fine arts, general hygiene and domestic economy,
French, English, drawing, and singing, gymnastics, needle-work, and
practice in teaching. For the upper grade, the same studies shall be pursued,
enlarged as may be advisable.
Art. 9. The division and extent to which the previous branches shall be
studied, as well as the number of elections of each one, shall be prescribed
in the regulations.
Art. 10. The conditions which shall be demanded from the scholars for
entrance into this school, shall also be prescribed in the said regulations.
Art. 11. The courses shall commence on the first day of June of each year
and close March 31 following.
been carried on in the national normal schools.
Art. 6. The directress and regular instructresses shall be appointed by royal
order by the minister of the colonies, from the aspirants who solicit said
posts from the above-mentioned congregation of the Augustinian nuns of
the Assumption.
Art. 7. The teachers’ certificate which shall be given in this school shall
comprise two grades—elementary and superior.
The teaching corresponding to the first shall be in three courses. The second
shall include one course more [than the first].
Art. 8. In the three years included in the elementary grade, studies shall
consist of the Castilian language, expressive reading and caligraphy,
religion and ethics, arithmetic and geometry, history, geography in general,
and, in especial, that of España and Filipinas; principles of physics,
chemistry, physiology, and natural history, principles of law in application
to the common exercises of life, pedagogy, scholastic organization and
legislation, special pedagogy applied to deaf mutes and the blind, principles
of literature and the fine arts, general hygiene and domestic economy,
French, English, drawing, and singing, gymnastics, needle-work, and
practice in teaching. For the upper grade, the same studies shall be pursued,
enlarged as may be advisable.
Art. 9. The division and extent to which the previous branches shall be
studied, as well as the number of elections of each one, shall be prescribed
in the regulations.
Art. 10. The conditions which shall be demanded from the scholars for
entrance into this school, shall also be prescribed in the said regulations.
Art. 11. The courses shall commence on the first day of June of each year
and close March 31 following.
Page 127
Art. 12. To the normal school shall be annexed the corresponding school for
girls supported by the municipality where candidates for teachers’
certificates may acquire the practical knowledge indispensable to those who
devote themselves to this profession.
Art. 13. All the orders which prevent the fulfilment of the contents of this
decree shall be null and void; and the minister of the colonies shall be
authorized to settle any doubts which may arise in the application of the
same, as well as to dictate the measures which their observance demands.
Given in the palace, March eleventh, one thousand eight hundred and
ninety-two.
Maria Cristina
The minister of the colonies:
Francisco Romero y Robledo
girls supported by the municipality where candidates for teachers’
certificates may acquire the practical knowledge indispensable to those who
devote themselves to this profession.
Art. 13. All the orders which prevent the fulfilment of the contents of this
decree shall be null and void; and the minister of the colonies shall be
authorized to settle any doubts which may arise in the application of the
same, as well as to dictate the measures which their observance demands.
Given in the palace, March eleventh, one thousand eight hundred and
ninety-two.
Maria Cristina
The minister of the colonies:
Francisco Romero y Robledo
Page 128
ROYAL ORDER 241 OF THE MINISTRY OF THE
COLONIES APPROVING THE REGULATIONS FOR THE
SUPERIOR NORMAL SCHOOL FOR WOMEN TEACHERS
IN MANILA
Your Excellency:
In accordance with the order of article 13 of the royal decree, of the
eleventh of the present month, by virtue of which a superior normal school
for women teachers is created in Manila, and for the purpose of facilitating
the institution of said school, and of regulating the exercise of its functions
from the beginning:
His Majesty, the king (whom may God preserve) and in his name, the
Queen Regent of the kingdom, has considered it advisable to approve the
subjoined regulations by which the abovesaid teaching centre is to be ruled.
I inform your Excellency of this by royal order for your information, and
for the following ends, it being at the same time the will of his Majesty that
this resolution, as well as the regulations to which the same alludes, be
published entire in the Gaceta of Madrid, and in that of Manila, in
accordance with the rulings of the royal decree of October 5, 1888. May
God preserve your Excellency many years. Madrid, March 31, 1892.
Romero
[Addressed: “Governor general of the Filipinas Islands.”]
COLONIES APPROVING THE REGULATIONS FOR THE
SUPERIOR NORMAL SCHOOL FOR WOMEN TEACHERS
IN MANILA
Your Excellency:
In accordance with the order of article 13 of the royal decree, of the
eleventh of the present month, by virtue of which a superior normal school
for women teachers is created in Manila, and for the purpose of facilitating
the institution of said school, and of regulating the exercise of its functions
from the beginning:
His Majesty, the king (whom may God preserve) and in his name, the
Queen Regent of the kingdom, has considered it advisable to approve the
subjoined regulations by which the abovesaid teaching centre is to be ruled.
I inform your Excellency of this by royal order for your information, and
for the following ends, it being at the same time the will of his Majesty that
this resolution, as well as the regulations to which the same alludes, be
published entire in the Gaceta of Madrid, and in that of Manila, in
accordance with the rulings of the royal decree of October 5, 1888. May
God preserve your Excellency many years. Madrid, March 31, 1892.
Romero
[Addressed: “Governor general of the Filipinas Islands.”]
Page 129
Cagayán de Misamis, May 19, 1892. Let it be fulfilled, published, and sent
to the General Division of Civil Administration, for the purposes abovesaid.
Despujol
to the General Division of Civil Administration, for the purposes abovesaid.
Despujol
Page 130
REGULATIONS OF THE SUPERIOR NORMAL SCHOOL
FOR WOMEN TEACHERS IN MANILA
TÍTULO FIRST
OF THE OBJECT OF THE NORMAL SCHOOL
CHAPTER I
Article 1. The normal school created by royal decree of the eleventh of the
present month has as its object:
1. The turning out of suitable women teachers, who shall have charge
afterward of the schools of primary instruction for girls, so that these will
well and faithfully meet the necessities of the present time.
2. To serve as a model so that the scholars who attend it may acquire an
exact knowledge of the methods, which must be employed with good
results in directing and developing the intellectual, moral, and physical
qualities of the girls who will later be entrusted to their direction and care;
and in so far as possible also consider its establishment for good results in
FOR WOMEN TEACHERS IN MANILA
TÍTULO FIRST
OF THE OBJECT OF THE NORMAL SCHOOL
CHAPTER I
Article 1. The normal school created by royal decree of the eleventh of the
present month has as its object:
1. The turning out of suitable women teachers, who shall have charge
afterward of the schools of primary instruction for girls, so that these will
well and faithfully meet the necessities of the present time.
2. To serve as a model so that the scholars who attend it may acquire an
exact knowledge of the methods, which must be employed with good
results in directing and developing the intellectual, moral, and physical
qualities of the girls who will later be entrusted to their direction and care;
and in so far as possible also consider its establishment for good results in
Page 131
teaching according to the systems by which they may rule those girls who
shall be entrusted to them at the end of their course.
Of the subjects to be taught
Art. 2. The subjects which must be the object of study for the pupils who
attend this school shall be those described in article 8 of the above-cited
royal decree, comprising the three courses for the elementary grade, and
one additional course for the superior.
The subjects which shall be taught in the normal school of Manila are as
follows:
1. Religion and ethics (this course will include the explanation of the
catechism and sacred history).
2. Castilian grammar.
3. Expressive reading.
4. Arithmetic.
5. Caligraphy.
6. General geography and the geography of España and Filipinas.
7. History of España and Filipinas.
8. Hygiene and domestic economy.
9. Needle-work.
10. Geometry.
shall be entrusted to them at the end of their course.
Of the subjects to be taught
Art. 2. The subjects which must be the object of study for the pupils who
attend this school shall be those described in article 8 of the above-cited
royal decree, comprising the three courses for the elementary grade, and
one additional course for the superior.
The subjects which shall be taught in the normal school of Manila are as
follows:
1. Religion and ethics (this course will include the explanation of the
catechism and sacred history).
2. Castilian grammar.
3. Expressive reading.
4. Arithmetic.
5. Caligraphy.
6. General geography and the geography of España and Filipinas.
7. History of España and Filipinas.
8. Hygiene and domestic economy.
9. Needle-work.
10. Geometry.
Page 132
11. Room gymnastics.
12. Pedagogy.
13. Natural sciences.
14. Music and singing.
15. Practice in teaching.
16. Principles of literature.
17. Designing, with application to needle-work.
18. Principles of law and its application to the common exercise of life.
19. French.
20. English.
21. Pedagogy for deaf mutes and the blind.
22. Fine arts.
Elementary grade
The first and second year shall include studies from 1 to 11 inclusive, and
the same instructress may unite the pupils of both years in one class.
The third year shall be an enlargement of the same studies, adding the
studies from no. 12 to no. 15 inclusive.
12. Pedagogy.
13. Natural sciences.
14. Music and singing.
15. Practice in teaching.
16. Principles of literature.
17. Designing, with application to needle-work.
18. Principles of law and its application to the common exercise of life.
19. French.
20. English.
21. Pedagogy for deaf mutes and the blind.
22. Fine arts.
Elementary grade
The first and second year shall include studies from 1 to 11 inclusive, and
the same instructress may unite the pupils of both years in one class.
The third year shall be an enlargement of the same studies, adding the
studies from no. 12 to no. 15 inclusive.
Page 133
Superior grade
For the superior grade of the fourth year, all the subjects of the preceding
years shall be studied in an enlarged form, adding the studies of nos. 16 and
17, and substituting geometry for drawing.
From no. 18 to no. 22 the studies shall be optional, the study of all or any of
them being at the desire of the pupil, after the conclusion of the studies of
the fourth year.
Art. 3. Lessons shall be alternate, weekly or bi-weekly, according to the
importance of the subjects with relation to the course.
Each election shall last in general one hour, more time being given to the
lessons in needle-work, which shall be daily, and in the other lessons to that
which is believed to be for the advantage of the pupil.
Of school equipment
Art. 4. Since the effort must be made to try to give to the teaching in this
institution the greatest possible practical character, it shall be furnished with
sufficient scientific equipment. Accordingly then, it must have:
1. The equipment for teaching suitable for each subject whose budget
formed beforehand by the directress, shall be submitted to the approval of
the governor general, in order that the sum assigned for this purpose may be
annually expended on it.
For the superior grade of the fourth year, all the subjects of the preceding
years shall be studied in an enlarged form, adding the studies of nos. 16 and
17, and substituting geometry for drawing.
From no. 18 to no. 22 the studies shall be optional, the study of all or any of
them being at the desire of the pupil, after the conclusion of the studies of
the fourth year.
Art. 3. Lessons shall be alternate, weekly or bi-weekly, according to the
importance of the subjects with relation to the course.
Each election shall last in general one hour, more time being given to the
lessons in needle-work, which shall be daily, and in the other lessons to that
which is believed to be for the advantage of the pupil.
Of school equipment
Art. 4. Since the effort must be made to try to give to the teaching in this
institution the greatest possible practical character, it shall be furnished with
sufficient scientific equipment. Accordingly then, it must have:
1. The equipment for teaching suitable for each subject whose budget
formed beforehand by the directress, shall be submitted to the approval of
the governor general, in order that the sum assigned for this purpose may be
annually expended on it.
Page 134
2. Since the economic condition of some of the pupils of this center will not
permit them to acquire a certain class of books, which it would be necessary
for them to know, the governor general shall assign the said center a copy of
the books, which have application to the school of which these regulations
treat, and the ministry of the colonies shall send them for the
encouragement of the public libraries.
The books shall be submitted to the approval of the directress, and her
permission shall be necessary so that the pupils can make use of them. She
shall also make the necessary rules in order for their consultation, whenever
she considers it advisable.
CHAPTER II
Of the teaching force
Art. 5. The school shall have the teaching force prescribed in article 4 of the
royal decree of the eleventh of the present month.
Art. 6. One of the regular instructresses shall exercise the duties of
directress. Her appointment shall belong to the minister of the colony on
recommendation of the reverend mother superior general of the
congregation of the Augustinian nuns of the Assumption.
Art. 7. The duties of secretary and librarian shall be filled by the
instructresses appointed by the directress.
Art. 8. The appointment of assistant instructresses shall be made by the
directress.
Art. 9. The appointment of an assistant professor of religion and ethics, who
shall also be chaplain of the institution, shall be made by the directress, with
the consent of the diocesan.
permit them to acquire a certain class of books, which it would be necessary
for them to know, the governor general shall assign the said center a copy of
the books, which have application to the school of which these regulations
treat, and the ministry of the colonies shall send them for the
encouragement of the public libraries.
The books shall be submitted to the approval of the directress, and her
permission shall be necessary so that the pupils can make use of them. She
shall also make the necessary rules in order for their consultation, whenever
she considers it advisable.
CHAPTER II
Of the teaching force
Art. 5. The school shall have the teaching force prescribed in article 4 of the
royal decree of the eleventh of the present month.
Art. 6. One of the regular instructresses shall exercise the duties of
directress. Her appointment shall belong to the minister of the colony on
recommendation of the reverend mother superior general of the
congregation of the Augustinian nuns of the Assumption.
Art. 7. The duties of secretary and librarian shall be filled by the
instructresses appointed by the directress.
Art. 8. The appointment of assistant instructresses shall be made by the
directress.
Art. 9. The appointment of an assistant professor of religion and ethics, who
shall also be chaplain of the institution, shall be made by the directress, with
the consent of the diocesan.
Page 135
Art. 10. The teaching force of the school will receive remuneration in the
following manner:
Pesos
Instructor-directress, with an annual salary of 1,000
Five regular instructresses [profesoras numerarias], with a 3,500
salary of 700 pesos each
One instructress of music and singing with an annual salary 475
of
One instructress of room gymnastics 400
Two assistant instructresses, one for the section of sciences, 950
and the other for the section of letters, with an annual salary
of 475 pesos each
One assistant instructor of religion and ethics, who shall 475
also be the chaplain of the institution, with an annual salary
of
Total 6,800
Administrative force
One secretary 250
One assistant clerk for secretary 200
One portress 200
Three serving women at 150 pesos each 450
Total 1,100
following manner:
Pesos
Instructor-directress, with an annual salary of 1,000
Five regular instructresses [profesoras numerarias], with a 3,500
salary of 700 pesos each
One instructress of music and singing with an annual salary 475
of
One instructress of room gymnastics 400
Two assistant instructresses, one for the section of sciences, 950
and the other for the section of letters, with an annual salary
of 475 pesos each
One assistant instructor of religion and ethics, who shall 475
also be the chaplain of the institution, with an annual salary
of
Total 6,800
Administrative force
One secretary 250
One assistant clerk for secretary 200
One portress 200
Three serving women at 150 pesos each 450
Total 1,100
Page 136
CHAPTER III
Of the directress
Art. 11. The duties of the directress of the school are as follows:
1. To observe and cause the laws, decrees, regulations, and other superior
orders to be observed.
2. To adopt the measures advisable for the conservation of scholastic order
and discipline.
3. To see that the instruction is given in the proper manner, for which
purpose she shall frequently visit the different rooms and take care that the
material aids which each subject demands are not lacking.
4. To call and preside over the board of instructresses and the disciplinary
council, and to execute their decisions or send those decisions for superior
approval if they require it.
5. To appoint the instructresses and the subordinates whose pay does not
exceed five hundred pesos, after informing the governor general of said
appointments.
6. To send the requests of the instructresses, employes, pupils, and
dependants, to the governor general with her report; with the understanding
that the course of instruction will not be granted to those who do not submit
their conduct [to her], in order that there may be no complaint against her.
7. To represent the school in judicial matters in which the school may be a
party, or to delegate someone else to represent it.
Of the directress
Art. 11. The duties of the directress of the school are as follows:
1. To observe and cause the laws, decrees, regulations, and other superior
orders to be observed.
2. To adopt the measures advisable for the conservation of scholastic order
and discipline.
3. To see that the instruction is given in the proper manner, for which
purpose she shall frequently visit the different rooms and take care that the
material aids which each subject demands are not lacking.
4. To call and preside over the board of instructresses and the disciplinary
council, and to execute their decisions or send those decisions for superior
approval if they require it.
5. To appoint the instructresses and the subordinates whose pay does not
exceed five hundred pesos, after informing the governor general of said
appointments.
6. To send the requests of the instructresses, employes, pupils, and
dependants, to the governor general with her report; with the understanding
that the course of instruction will not be granted to those who do not submit
their conduct [to her], in order that there may be no complaint against her.
7. To represent the school in judicial matters in which the school may be a
party, or to delegate someone else to represent it.
Page 137
8. To recommend the measures which she believes conducive to the growth
and improvement of the school, and which are not among her duties.
9. To see to it, with the greatest of zeal, that the instructresses observe all
the duties which are prescribed for them in the regulations which are to be
drawn up by the cloister for the interior management of the school.
10. To preside over all the meetings held by the cloister and to direct their
discussions.
11. To direct the teaching, in accordance with the schedules presented by
the instructresses and approved by the governor general.
12. The administration of the economic part of the institution, receiving the
sums which are assigned for its support, and distributing them in
accordance with the approved budget, whose preliminary project must be
drawn up in due time.
13. The formation of the schedule of teaching hours, and the designation of
the place where it is to be carried on, after conferring with the
instructresses, so that the result may be more satisfactory. She shall send to
the general government a copy of the schedule made out for each course.
14. To inform the governor general opportunely of the pupils who have
entered for each course, and to draw up the Memoria anuario [i.e., Annual
report]. She shall send copies of these reports to the governor general and
the minister of the colonies.
15. To form tribunals for the term examinations53 and revalida.54
16. She shall confer directly with the governor general and must act through
the medium of the latter when she shall have communication with the
supreme government.
17. When vacancies occur in the teaching force of the school, the directress
shall take the necessary measures so that the teaching may not suffer the
and improvement of the school, and which are not among her duties.
9. To see to it, with the greatest of zeal, that the instructresses observe all
the duties which are prescribed for them in the regulations which are to be
drawn up by the cloister for the interior management of the school.
10. To preside over all the meetings held by the cloister and to direct their
discussions.
11. To direct the teaching, in accordance with the schedules presented by
the instructresses and approved by the governor general.
12. The administration of the economic part of the institution, receiving the
sums which are assigned for its support, and distributing them in
accordance with the approved budget, whose preliminary project must be
drawn up in due time.
13. The formation of the schedule of teaching hours, and the designation of
the place where it is to be carried on, after conferring with the
instructresses, so that the result may be more satisfactory. She shall send to
the general government a copy of the schedule made out for each course.
14. To inform the governor general opportunely of the pupils who have
entered for each course, and to draw up the Memoria anuario [i.e., Annual
report]. She shall send copies of these reports to the governor general and
the minister of the colonies.
15. To form tribunals for the term examinations53 and revalida.54
16. She shall confer directly with the governor general and must act through
the medium of the latter when she shall have communication with the
supreme government.
17. When vacancies occur in the teaching force of the school, the directress
shall take the necessary measures so that the teaching may not suffer the
Page 138
least loss, and shall immediately inform the ministry of the colonies, so that
they may be advised as soon as possible.
18. The directress of the school shall take the necessary measures so that the
pupils may not be deprived of the frequency of the sacraments, of the holy
sacrifice of the mass, and of other religious acts.
Of the instructresses
Art. 12. The instructresses shall be under the immediate orders of the
directress in whatever concerns school matters.
Art. 13. They shall lend their aid to whatever the directress of the institution
demands, endeavoring constantly to attain the greatest aggrandizement and
splendor of the same.
Art. 14. In the absence or sickness of the directress, the senior instructress
shall fulfil her duties, and if there should be two or more instructresses
appointed at the same time, she who shall be designated by the governor
general.
Art. 15. That instructress who shall fulfil the duties of directress for any of
the above-mentioned causes, shall not receive any remuneration therefor,
and only in case of vacancy shall she receive the difference in pay.
Art. 16. Each one of the instructresses shall give a list to the secretary of the
pupils who in her judgment may be admitted to the ordinary examinations,
according to the number of failures, in the first fortnight of the month of
March.
Art. 17. Regular instructresses may use as a distinctive mark in all the acts
which concern the institution the professional medal suspended from the
they may be advised as soon as possible.
18. The directress of the school shall take the necessary measures so that the
pupils may not be deprived of the frequency of the sacraments, of the holy
sacrifice of the mass, and of other religious acts.
Of the instructresses
Art. 12. The instructresses shall be under the immediate orders of the
directress in whatever concerns school matters.
Art. 13. They shall lend their aid to whatever the directress of the institution
demands, endeavoring constantly to attain the greatest aggrandizement and
splendor of the same.
Art. 14. In the absence or sickness of the directress, the senior instructress
shall fulfil her duties, and if there should be two or more instructresses
appointed at the same time, she who shall be designated by the governor
general.
Art. 15. That instructress who shall fulfil the duties of directress for any of
the above-mentioned causes, shall not receive any remuneration therefor,
and only in case of vacancy shall she receive the difference in pay.
Art. 16. Each one of the instructresses shall give a list to the secretary of the
pupils who in her judgment may be admitted to the ordinary examinations,
according to the number of failures, in the first fortnight of the month of
March.
Art. 17. Regular instructresses may use as a distinctive mark in all the acts
which concern the institution the professional medal suspended from the
Page 139
neck by a cord made of the colors scarlet, sky-blue, and turquoise blue.
Art. 18. The medals mentioned in the preceding article shall be—that of the
directress, of gilded silver, and those of the instructresses, white of that
metal.
CHAPTER IV
Of the secretary
Art. 19. The obligations of the secretary shall be:
1. To inform the directress of matters which occur in the government and
administration of the school.
2. To draw up papers, and record the reports and communications which are
offered, according to the instructions of the directress.
3. To make the entries of entrance examinations, and term examinations of
the pupils.
4. To petition and despatch the necessary resolutions for the attestation of
the documents presented by the pupils.
5. To superintend matters of receipts and disbursements.
6. To fulfil the duties of pay-mistress of the institution; to collect and
distribute fees for inscription55 and academical fees.
7. To take charge of the archives, and of the classification of the documents
under her charge.
8. To issue with the proper authorization and in accordance with the
documents which are in her care, the certificates demanded by those
Art. 18. The medals mentioned in the preceding article shall be—that of the
directress, of gilded silver, and those of the instructresses, white of that
metal.
CHAPTER IV
Of the secretary
Art. 19. The obligations of the secretary shall be:
1. To inform the directress of matters which occur in the government and
administration of the school.
2. To draw up papers, and record the reports and communications which are
offered, according to the instructions of the directress.
3. To make the entries of entrance examinations, and term examinations of
the pupils.
4. To petition and despatch the necessary resolutions for the attestation of
the documents presented by the pupils.
5. To superintend matters of receipts and disbursements.
6. To fulfil the duties of pay-mistress of the institution; to collect and
distribute fees for inscription55 and academical fees.
7. To take charge of the archives, and of the classification of the documents
under her charge.
8. To issue with the proper authorization and in accordance with the
documents which are in her care, the certificates demanded by those
Page 140
interested or by those who legally represent them.
9. To record the minutes of the board of instructresses, and of the
disciplinary council.
10. To keep all books and registers necessary for the successful progress of
the institution.
11. To open a register in which shall be recorded both the merits acquired
by each one of the scholars and the faults of any consideration which the
same ones may commit during the course of their studies, and according to
those data their study certificates shall be made out.
12. To record and sign all the certificates ordered by the directress and on
which the latter shall place her O.K.
Art. 20. The secretary shall receive as a remuneration for her services one
per cent of the receipts of the institution, and for certificates, the fees
assigned in these regulations, in addition to the one per cent of the
academical fees as a compensation for the loss of money and of the
responsibility which she has in the collection thereof.
Art. 21. The secretary shall always be responsible for the correct drawing
up of papers, and for the accuracy of the documents which she issues.
Art. 22. The regular instructress appointed by the directress shall act as
substitute for the secretary during the absence and sickness of the latter and
during vacancies.
CHAPTER V
Of the librarian
9. To record the minutes of the board of instructresses, and of the
disciplinary council.
10. To keep all books and registers necessary for the successful progress of
the institution.
11. To open a register in which shall be recorded both the merits acquired
by each one of the scholars and the faults of any consideration which the
same ones may commit during the course of their studies, and according to
those data their study certificates shall be made out.
12. To record and sign all the certificates ordered by the directress and on
which the latter shall place her O.K.
Art. 20. The secretary shall receive as a remuneration for her services one
per cent of the receipts of the institution, and for certificates, the fees
assigned in these regulations, in addition to the one per cent of the
academical fees as a compensation for the loss of money and of the
responsibility which she has in the collection thereof.
Art. 21. The secretary shall always be responsible for the correct drawing
up of papers, and for the accuracy of the documents which she issues.
Art. 22. The regular instructress appointed by the directress shall act as
substitute for the secretary during the absence and sickness of the latter and
during vacancies.
CHAPTER V
Of the librarian
Page 141
Art. 23. The duties of the librarian shall be:
1. To make an inventory of the works existing in the library, to classify the
volumes, and stamp them with the seal of the institution.
2. To name, after conferring with the directress the hours during which this
subordinate department will be open, and to watch after the good
preservation of the books which are committed to her care.
CHAPTER VI
Of the assistants
Art. 24. The assistant instructresses shall have the following duties in the
institution:
1. To act as substitutes for the regular instructresses in their absence and
sickness in their respective section.
2. To take care of the classes and whatever belongs to the duties of any
regular instructress, in case of a vacancy, until that vacancy is filled in
accordance with the royal decree of the eleventh of the present month.
3. To aid the secretary in the extraordinary labors, and those suitable for that
office when she asks it. In this task the two assistants in the sciences and
letters shall alternate in each course.
CHAPTER VII
Of the subordinates
1. To make an inventory of the works existing in the library, to classify the
volumes, and stamp them with the seal of the institution.
2. To name, after conferring with the directress the hours during which this
subordinate department will be open, and to watch after the good
preservation of the books which are committed to her care.
CHAPTER VI
Of the assistants
Art. 24. The assistant instructresses shall have the following duties in the
institution:
1. To act as substitutes for the regular instructresses in their absence and
sickness in their respective section.
2. To take care of the classes and whatever belongs to the duties of any
regular instructress, in case of a vacancy, until that vacancy is filled in
accordance with the royal decree of the eleventh of the present month.
3. To aid the secretary in the extraordinary labors, and those suitable for that
office when she asks it. In this task the two assistants in the sciences and
letters shall alternate in each course.
CHAPTER VII
Of the subordinates
Page 142
Art. 25. The portress shall have charge of the principal door of the building,
and both she and the servants shall execute whatever the directress orders
them in regard to the order, arrangement, and cleanliness of the institution,
and its furnishings.
Art. 26. The help cannot leave the edifice so long at it is open to the public
without express orders from the directress.
Art. 27. The help of the school are prohibited under penalty of discharge to
receive any tip from the pupils for the services which they give in fulfilment
of their obligations.
CHAPTER VIII
Of the board of instructresses
Art. 28. The board of instructresses shall be composed of the regular
teachers of the institution.
Art. 29. The directress shall consult the board of instructresses:
1. In the compiling of the annual and monthly budgets of the school.
2. In the making of the list of studies mentioned in these regulations.
3. In any other matters, both concerning the teaching force and the
government and management of the school, in which she believes it
advisable to hear their opinion.
Art. 30. She shall also convoke them:
1. For the annual opening of the studies.
and both she and the servants shall execute whatever the directress orders
them in regard to the order, arrangement, and cleanliness of the institution,
and its furnishings.
Art. 26. The help cannot leave the edifice so long at it is open to the public
without express orders from the directress.
Art. 27. The help of the school are prohibited under penalty of discharge to
receive any tip from the pupils for the services which they give in fulfilment
of their obligations.
CHAPTER VIII
Of the board of instructresses
Art. 28. The board of instructresses shall be composed of the regular
teachers of the institution.
Art. 29. The directress shall consult the board of instructresses:
1. In the compiling of the annual and monthly budgets of the school.
2. In the making of the list of studies mentioned in these regulations.
3. In any other matters, both concerning the teaching force and the
government and management of the school, in which she believes it
advisable to hear their opinion.
Art. 30. She shall also convoke them:
1. For the annual opening of the studies.
Page 143
2. When any matter is held in the school which in the opinion of the
directress merits the presence of all the instructresses.
3. At least twice during each term [curso], so that the instructresses may
propose whatever their experience declares to them as conducive to the
perfection of teaching.
Art. 31. Affairs shall be settled by a plurality of votes and in case of tie the
president shall decide.
Art. 32. The secretary shall record the minutes, which, after approval by the
corporation, shall be copied in a book, the president authorizing the copy
with her rubric, and the secretary with her surname.
In the margin of each minute, the names of those members who were
present at the session shall be noted.
Art. 33. It is the secretary’s duty to record the reports and communications
in fulfilment of the decisions of the board. Nevertheless, the corporation
may, when it deems it advisable, charge any other of its members with the
recording of any document of this class.
CHAPTER IX
Of disciplinary Councils
Art. 34. The Council shall be composed of at least five members.
Art. 35. The school secretary shall be secretary of the disciplinary Council.
Art. 36. The directress shall convoke the disciplinary Council whenever
anything occurs which the Council ought to know.
directress merits the presence of all the instructresses.
3. At least twice during each term [curso], so that the instructresses may
propose whatever their experience declares to them as conducive to the
perfection of teaching.
Art. 31. Affairs shall be settled by a plurality of votes and in case of tie the
president shall decide.
Art. 32. The secretary shall record the minutes, which, after approval by the
corporation, shall be copied in a book, the president authorizing the copy
with her rubric, and the secretary with her surname.
In the margin of each minute, the names of those members who were
present at the session shall be noted.
Art. 33. It is the secretary’s duty to record the reports and communications
in fulfilment of the decisions of the board. Nevertheless, the corporation
may, when it deems it advisable, charge any other of its members with the
recording of any document of this class.
CHAPTER IX
Of disciplinary Councils
Art. 34. The Council shall be composed of at least five members.
Art. 35. The school secretary shall be secretary of the disciplinary Council.
Art. 36. The directress shall convoke the disciplinary Council whenever
anything occurs which the Council ought to know.
Page 144
Art. 37. The decision of the disciplinary Council shall be verbal and
summary, and they shall always endeavor to decide definitively on the same
day on which the matter is submitted to their hearing.
The order of procedure shall be: Hearing of the deed; deciding whether it is
suitable for them to try; the examining of antecedents and witnesses in
order to bring out the truth clearly; to hear the accused who shall be cited in
the proper manner; and the rendering of the verdict.
If the accused fails to appear of her own wish, the Council shall settle the
matter, judging the fault as an aggravating circumstance.
After the minutes have been recorded and signed by the secretary all the
members shall affix their rubrics to them.
Art. 38. The Council shall not impose other penalties than those enumerated
in these regulations, but they may punish the same pupil with several of
them.
Art. 39. The verdict shall be published when and as the Council determines;
but immediate advice of the penalties imposed shall be given to each pupil,
to her father, guardian, or care-taker.
TÍTULO II
OF THE ECONOMIC MANAGEMENT
CHAPTER I
Of the annual budgets
summary, and they shall always endeavor to decide definitively on the same
day on which the matter is submitted to their hearing.
The order of procedure shall be: Hearing of the deed; deciding whether it is
suitable for them to try; the examining of antecedents and witnesses in
order to bring out the truth clearly; to hear the accused who shall be cited in
the proper manner; and the rendering of the verdict.
If the accused fails to appear of her own wish, the Council shall settle the
matter, judging the fault as an aggravating circumstance.
After the minutes have been recorded and signed by the secretary all the
members shall affix their rubrics to them.
Art. 38. The Council shall not impose other penalties than those enumerated
in these regulations, but they may punish the same pupil with several of
them.
Art. 39. The verdict shall be published when and as the Council determines;
but immediate advice of the penalties imposed shall be given to each pupil,
to her father, guardian, or care-taker.
TÍTULO II
OF THE ECONOMIC MANAGEMENT
CHAPTER I
Of the annual budgets
Page 145
Art. 40. The directress of the school, in conference with the board of
instructresses, shall annually compile the annual budgets of receipts and
expenditures, both ordinary and extraordinary.
Art. 41. In the ordinary budget of receipts shall be included the amount of
the fees for matriculation, degrees, and certificates.
The extraordinary budget shall be composed of the funds which it is
calculated will be received in the school in any other way.
Art. 42. In the ordinary budget of expenses, the following shall be included
under its proper heading:
1. The salaries which shall be received by the directress, instructresses,
employes, and help of the institution.
2. The amounts which are calculated to be necessary for the rent,
preservation of the edifice, and its equipment.
3. Expenses of the secretary.
4. Expenses demanded by the teaching and conservation of scientific
equipment.
5. One item for unforeseen expenses, which shall not exceed four per cent
of the amount of the ordinary expenses of the institution.
Art. 43. In the extraordinary budget shall be figured the expenses which are
believed to be necessary for the improvement of the edifice, for the
purchase of school equipment or furniture, or for any other object not
included in the preceding article.
Art. 44. The directress shall send the budgets to the general governor with a
memorandum, if she believes it necessary.
instructresses, shall annually compile the annual budgets of receipts and
expenditures, both ordinary and extraordinary.
Art. 41. In the ordinary budget of receipts shall be included the amount of
the fees for matriculation, degrees, and certificates.
The extraordinary budget shall be composed of the funds which it is
calculated will be received in the school in any other way.
Art. 42. In the ordinary budget of expenses, the following shall be included
under its proper heading:
1. The salaries which shall be received by the directress, instructresses,
employes, and help of the institution.
2. The amounts which are calculated to be necessary for the rent,
preservation of the edifice, and its equipment.
3. Expenses of the secretary.
4. Expenses demanded by the teaching and conservation of scientific
equipment.
5. One item for unforeseen expenses, which shall not exceed four per cent
of the amount of the ordinary expenses of the institution.
Art. 43. In the extraordinary budget shall be figured the expenses which are
believed to be necessary for the improvement of the edifice, for the
purchase of school equipment or furniture, or for any other object not
included in the preceding article.
Art. 44. The directress shall send the budgets to the general governor with a
memorandum, if she believes it necessary.
Page 146
CHAPTER II
Collection, distribution, and payment of accounts
Art. 45. The school shall be guided in matters of collection, distribution of
funds, and payment of accounts, by the general rule of accounts.
TÍTULO III
OF TEACHING
CHAPTER I
Of the opening and duration of the term [curso]
Art. 46. The ordinary examinations of studies shall be held in the school
from the first to the thirtieth of April, and the extraordinary examinations
from the first to the thirtieth of June. The first day of July of each year shall
be celebrated in the school by the opening of classes. All the instructresses
and assistant teachers shall be present at the ceremony, and the authorities
and corporations of the village and those persons who are deemed
advisable, in order to give it more solemnity and pomp, shall be invited to
it.
Collection, distribution, and payment of accounts
Art. 45. The school shall be guided in matters of collection, distribution of
funds, and payment of accounts, by the general rule of accounts.
TÍTULO III
OF TEACHING
CHAPTER I
Of the opening and duration of the term [curso]
Art. 46. The ordinary examinations of studies shall be held in the school
from the first to the thirtieth of April, and the extraordinary examinations
from the first to the thirtieth of June. The first day of July of each year shall
be celebrated in the school by the opening of classes. All the instructresses
and assistant teachers shall be present at the ceremony, and the authorities
and corporations of the village and those persons who are deemed
advisable, in order to give it more solemnity and pomp, shall be invited to
it.
Page 147
Art. 47. The opening ceremonies shall be presided over by the directress,
whenever the governor general does not attend.
Art. 48. The ceremony having begun, the secretary of the school shall read a
short and simple résumé of the condition of the institution during the
preceding year, expressing therein the changes which have occurred in the
staff of instructresses, the number of scholars matriculated and examined,
the progress made by the teaching, improvements made in the building,
increase in scientific equipment, the economic situation, and all the other
bits of information which can contribute to give a complete idea of the
progress of the institution.
This document shall be printed and afterward inserted in the official
newspaper of Manila, publishing therein as an appendix the tables which
will serve to prove what was explained in the memorial.
This memorial, together with the inaugural address, which shall be read by
the directress, or one of the instructresses, shall be made into a single
volume, and copies of it shall be sent to the ministry of the colony, the
general government, and scientific and literary corporations.
Art. 49. After the conclusion of the reading, prizes shall be distributed, and
the ceremony shall close by the president saying: “His Majesty, the king
(whom may God preserve), and, in his name, the queen regent of the
kingdom, declares the academic term of such and such a year open in the
superior normal school for women teachers in Manila.”
Art. 50. Lessons shall begin on the day following the opening of studies,
and shall terminate on March 31.
Art. 51. Lessons shall not be suspended during the course, except on
Sundays, whole feast days, saints’ days, and birthday anniversaries of the
king, queen, and prince of Asturia, on the day for the commemoration of the
dead, from December 23 until January 2, the three days of the carnival, Ash
Wednesday, holy Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, and Saturday, and Easter
and Pentecost.
whenever the governor general does not attend.
Art. 48. The ceremony having begun, the secretary of the school shall read a
short and simple résumé of the condition of the institution during the
preceding year, expressing therein the changes which have occurred in the
staff of instructresses, the number of scholars matriculated and examined,
the progress made by the teaching, improvements made in the building,
increase in scientific equipment, the economic situation, and all the other
bits of information which can contribute to give a complete idea of the
progress of the institution.
This document shall be printed and afterward inserted in the official
newspaper of Manila, publishing therein as an appendix the tables which
will serve to prove what was explained in the memorial.
This memorial, together with the inaugural address, which shall be read by
the directress, or one of the instructresses, shall be made into a single
volume, and copies of it shall be sent to the ministry of the colony, the
general government, and scientific and literary corporations.
Art. 49. After the conclusion of the reading, prizes shall be distributed, and
the ceremony shall close by the president saying: “His Majesty, the king
(whom may God preserve), and, in his name, the queen regent of the
kingdom, declares the academic term of such and such a year open in the
superior normal school for women teachers in Manila.”
Art. 50. Lessons shall begin on the day following the opening of studies,
and shall terminate on March 31.
Art. 51. Lessons shall not be suspended during the course, except on
Sundays, whole feast days, saints’ days, and birthday anniversaries of the
king, queen, and prince of Asturia, on the day for the commemoration of the
dead, from December 23 until January 2, the three days of the carnival, Ash
Wednesday, holy Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, and Saturday, and Easter
and Pentecost.
Page 148
CHAPTER II
Of the order of classes and methods of teaching
Art. 52. Five days before beginning lessons, a representative table shall be
affixed in that place in the edifice assigned for announcements expressive
of the studies which are taught in the school, the instructresses in charge of
them, the textbooks for their study, and the rooms, days, and hours in which
the lessons are to be given.
Art. 53. Explanations in all classes shall be in Castilian.
Art. 54. Instructresses shall follow in their teaching the schedules approved
by the superior government, in accordance with section 11, of article 11,
and shall try to excite emulation among the scholars by contests which shall
prove their progress.
Art. 55. The scholars seriously lacking in class in the respect due the
instructress shall be expelled from the class by that act and judged by the
disciplinary Council.
Art. 56. The instructress shall note daily for the abovesaid purposes, failures
of attendance in the scholars, and shall hand in a list of names whenever she
thinks it advisable.
She shall also note the manner in which they have answered in the lessons,
and to the questions which she has asked them; as well as the acts of
restlessness, and the pranks which they have committed.
Art. 57. At the end of each month the instructresses shall hand to the
secretary a list of the pupils in their classes, with a note regarding the failure
of attendance, lesson, and deportment, which they have incurred, and the
Of the order of classes and methods of teaching
Art. 52. Five days before beginning lessons, a representative table shall be
affixed in that place in the edifice assigned for announcements expressive
of the studies which are taught in the school, the instructresses in charge of
them, the textbooks for their study, and the rooms, days, and hours in which
the lessons are to be given.
Art. 53. Explanations in all classes shall be in Castilian.
Art. 54. Instructresses shall follow in their teaching the schedules approved
by the superior government, in accordance with section 11, of article 11,
and shall try to excite emulation among the scholars by contests which shall
prove their progress.
Art. 55. The scholars seriously lacking in class in the respect due the
instructress shall be expelled from the class by that act and judged by the
disciplinary Council.
Art. 56. The instructress shall note daily for the abovesaid purposes, failures
of attendance in the scholars, and shall hand in a list of names whenever she
thinks it advisable.
She shall also note the manner in which they have answered in the lessons,
and to the questions which she has asked them; as well as the acts of
restlessness, and the pranks which they have committed.
Art. 57. At the end of each month the instructresses shall hand to the
secretary a list of the pupils in their classes, with a note regarding the failure
of attendance, lesson, and deportment, which they have incurred, and the
Page 149
qualifications of their memory, intelligence, application, and conduct, so
that the persons in charge of them may understand their behavior.
Art. 58. At the end of each month, the instructresses shall also hand in a list
of those pupils who have most distinguished themselves in their progress
and conduct.
Art. 59. The instructresses shall endeavor to conclude the course of any
studies at least twenty days before the conclusion of the term, in order to
devote the remaining lessons to a general review which may prepare the
scholars for the examination.
CHAPTER III
Of material equipments for instruction
Art. 60. There shall be a sufficient number of rooms in the school, light,
well arranged and ventilated, and large enough so that the pupils whom it is
calculated will attend may be accommodated.
The seats shall be arranged conveniently and the chair of the instructress
shall be elevated so that she may see all her pupils and be distinctly heard.
There shall be a blackboard or oilskin56 near the chair of the instructress for
writing and drawing the figures demanded in the teaching.
Rooms for drawing shall be arranged in the manner suitable for these
studies.
Art. 61. In addition there shall be:
1. An image of our Lord Jesus Christ, and a picture of his Majesty, the king,
in all the classes.
that the persons in charge of them may understand their behavior.
Art. 58. At the end of each month, the instructresses shall also hand in a list
of those pupils who have most distinguished themselves in their progress
and conduct.
Art. 59. The instructresses shall endeavor to conclude the course of any
studies at least twenty days before the conclusion of the term, in order to
devote the remaining lessons to a general review which may prepare the
scholars for the examination.
CHAPTER III
Of material equipments for instruction
Art. 60. There shall be a sufficient number of rooms in the school, light,
well arranged and ventilated, and large enough so that the pupils whom it is
calculated will attend may be accommodated.
The seats shall be arranged conveniently and the chair of the instructress
shall be elevated so that she may see all her pupils and be distinctly heard.
There shall be a blackboard or oilskin56 near the chair of the instructress for
writing and drawing the figures demanded in the teaching.
Rooms for drawing shall be arranged in the manner suitable for these
studies.
Art. 61. In addition there shall be:
1. An image of our Lord Jesus Christ, and a picture of his Majesty, the king,
in all the classes.
Page 150
2. The globes, maps, and other objects which are required for the
knowledge of geography.
3. The synoptical pictures which are required to facilitate the study of
history.
4. A cabinet for physics with the apparatus and instruments indispensable
for teaching this study profitably.
5. A classified mineralogical collection.
6. Another zoological collection, in which shall be found the principal
species, and if not, then plates which represent them.
7. A botanical garden and its herbarium systematically arranged.
8. A collection of all the solids and instruments deemed necessary for the
teaching.
Art. 62. The directress shall see that collections in the cabinets of natural
history are formed as completely as possible from the natural products of
the archipelago.
Art. 63. Each instructress shall have under her charge the conservation of
the material equipment owned by the school for the teaching of her course
of study.
TÍTULO IV
OF THE SCHOLARS
knowledge of geography.
3. The synoptical pictures which are required to facilitate the study of
history.
4. A cabinet for physics with the apparatus and instruments indispensable
for teaching this study profitably.
5. A classified mineralogical collection.
6. Another zoological collection, in which shall be found the principal
species, and if not, then plates which represent them.
7. A botanical garden and its herbarium systematically arranged.
8. A collection of all the solids and instruments deemed necessary for the
teaching.
Art. 62. The directress shall see that collections in the cabinets of natural
history are formed as completely as possible from the natural products of
the archipelago.
Art. 63. Each instructress shall have under her charge the conservation of
the material equipment owned by the school for the teaching of her course
of study.
TÍTULO IV
OF THE SCHOLARS
Page 151
CHAPTER I
Of the qualifications which the scholars must possess in order
to be admitted to matriculation
Art. 64. In order that the studies of the normal school may produce
academical effects, they must be carried on with strict submission to what is
prescribed in these regulations.
Art. 65. In order to enter the superior normal school for women teachers,
one must pass an examination of the branches of Christian doctrine and
sacred history, Castilian grammar, arithmetic, geometry, geography, history
of España and Filipinas, hygiene, and needle-work.
Art. 66. The exercises of which the examination for entrance shall consist
shall be three in number, in the following form:
Written exercises
1. The writing of a letter or dissertation upon a theme of Christian doctrine,
and sacred history, hygiene, or the history of España or of Filipinas.
2. Solution of an arithmetical problem.
3. Execution of a simple geometrical drawing.
Oral exercise
1. Explanatory reading of a complete sentence.
2. Grammatical analysis of a sentence.
Of the qualifications which the scholars must possess in order
to be admitted to matriculation
Art. 64. In order that the studies of the normal school may produce
academical effects, they must be carried on with strict submission to what is
prescribed in these regulations.
Art. 65. In order to enter the superior normal school for women teachers,
one must pass an examination of the branches of Christian doctrine and
sacred history, Castilian grammar, arithmetic, geometry, geography, history
of España and Filipinas, hygiene, and needle-work.
Art. 66. The exercises of which the examination for entrance shall consist
shall be three in number, in the following form:
Written exercises
1. The writing of a letter or dissertation upon a theme of Christian doctrine,
and sacred history, hygiene, or the history of España or of Filipinas.
2. Solution of an arithmetical problem.
3. Execution of a simple geometrical drawing.
Oral exercise
1. Explanatory reading of a complete sentence.
2. Grammatical analysis of a sentence.
Page 152
3. Answer of a question in geography, and another in each one of the
subjects of Christian doctrine, sacred history, hygiene, and history of
España or of Filipinas. If any one shall have submitted a theme on any one
of these four matters for the dissertation of the written exercise, that subject
shall be excluded from the oral exercise.
Practical exercise
Execution of needle-work, under the supervision of the tribunal.
Art. 67. Judges of the entrance examination shall be three instructresses
regularly appointed by the directress.
The proofs of this examination shall be the same marks as those for
obtaining a course [ganar curso].
The pupils shall pay two and one-half pesos for academical fees, which
shall be distributed at the close of examination among the instructresses
who are judges of the tribunals.
Art. 68. In order to be admitted to matriculation, one must have passed the
age of fourteen; petition therefor must be made to the directress of the
school; and the petition must be accompanied by the baptismal certificate of
the petitioner, by the certificate of good conduct issued by the parish priest
of her district, a medical certificate stating that she has proved that she does
not suffer from any contagious disease or physical defect which
incapacitates her for the duties of teaching, the authorization of her father,
tutor, guardian, or husband (if the candidate should be married), and the
corresponding personal cedula.
CHAPTER II
Concerning matriculation
subjects of Christian doctrine, sacred history, hygiene, and history of
España or of Filipinas. If any one shall have submitted a theme on any one
of these four matters for the dissertation of the written exercise, that subject
shall be excluded from the oral exercise.
Practical exercise
Execution of needle-work, under the supervision of the tribunal.
Art. 67. Judges of the entrance examination shall be three instructresses
regularly appointed by the directress.
The proofs of this examination shall be the same marks as those for
obtaining a course [ganar curso].
The pupils shall pay two and one-half pesos for academical fees, which
shall be distributed at the close of examination among the instructresses
who are judges of the tribunals.
Art. 68. In order to be admitted to matriculation, one must have passed the
age of fourteen; petition therefor must be made to the directress of the
school; and the petition must be accompanied by the baptismal certificate of
the petitioner, by the certificate of good conduct issued by the parish priest
of her district, a medical certificate stating that she has proved that she does
not suffer from any contagious disease or physical defect which
incapacitates her for the duties of teaching, the authorization of her father,
tutor, guardian, or husband (if the candidate should be married), and the
corresponding personal cedula.
CHAPTER II
Concerning matriculation
Page 153
Art. 69. On the sixteenth of May annually, the matriculation of the school
shall be announced in the official gazette of Manila.
Art. 70. The announcement shall state:
1. The time when the school shall be open for those who have matriculated.
2. The necessary qualifications for admission to the school, and the manner
in which these qualifications shall be proved.
3. The fees which must be paid by the pupils.
Art. 71. The matriculation which shall be open from June 1, shall be divided
into ordinary or extraordinary, according as it is effected in the months of
June or July. In the last five days of this term, the secretary’s office shall be
open from eight in the morning until four in the afternoon, and on the day
which closes the matriculation period, until eight o’clock at night.
Art. 72. Matriculation, whether ordinary or extraordinary, shall be made by
means of cedulas of inscription57 made in accordance with the model
approved by the general government.
The price of each cedula shall be 1.25 pesos, which shall be paid without
distinction by the pupils in the secretary’s office of the institution.
Art. 73. Those who desire to enter the school, or come from another
institution, shall have a written petition in the form prescribed in the
preceding article.
The passing of the entrance examinations and the date thereof in the school
shall be entered in the registration of the first study in which the pupil is
matriculated.
Art. 74. The pupils, who shall not have matriculated for any reason in the
month of June, may do it in the month of July, by paying double fees.
shall be announced in the official gazette of Manila.
Art. 70. The announcement shall state:
1. The time when the school shall be open for those who have matriculated.
2. The necessary qualifications for admission to the school, and the manner
in which these qualifications shall be proved.
3. The fees which must be paid by the pupils.
Art. 71. The matriculation which shall be open from June 1, shall be divided
into ordinary or extraordinary, according as it is effected in the months of
June or July. In the last five days of this term, the secretary’s office shall be
open from eight in the morning until four in the afternoon, and on the day
which closes the matriculation period, until eight o’clock at night.
Art. 72. Matriculation, whether ordinary or extraordinary, shall be made by
means of cedulas of inscription57 made in accordance with the model
approved by the general government.
The price of each cedula shall be 1.25 pesos, which shall be paid without
distinction by the pupils in the secretary’s office of the institution.
Art. 73. Those who desire to enter the school, or come from another
institution, shall have a written petition in the form prescribed in the
preceding article.
The passing of the entrance examinations and the date thereof in the school
shall be entered in the registration of the first study in which the pupil is
matriculated.
Art. 74. The pupils, who shall not have matriculated for any reason in the
month of June, may do it in the month of July, by paying double fees.
Page 154
The extension of this last period of time is absolutely prohibited, and the
tribunals of examination shall not allow that scholar to be examined whose
matriculation is not in accord with this provision.
Art. 75. On July 1 of each year, all the fees paid by those who have
matriculated in the term which closes on the day before shall expire, and in
virtue of that those pupils who shall not have been examined at that date, as
well as those who shall have been suspended, shall require a new
matriculation for the following term.
Art. 76. The fees for matriculation shall be paid in two instalments in
papeles de pagos al estado,58 half at the time of matriculation, and the other
half in the month of February. Those halves of paper shall be united with
the personal document of the pupil.
Art. 77. All the registers of matriculation of each term shall be closed on
July 31, and, on the following day, the directress shall inform the general
government of the result of the inscriptions in all the branches of study.
Art. 78. Any scholar who shall have matriculated in the school may go to
any other official school for the purpose of continuing her studies. Those
who so desire shall send a petition to the director, and she shall grant it
whenever it is not for the purpose of escaping some punishment.
The transfer of those who have matriculated from one institution to another
shall only be conceded from the beginning of the term until January 31. If
the necessity for such transfer is not proved, the superior government shall
be consulted. It shall be accomplished by means of a special inscription for
such cases, made out according to a model which shall be sent ex-officio
and registered, together with the extract and the study sheet59 of the one
interested, to the institution to which the transfer shall have been asked.
Said cedula shall be free, and shall confer right to continue the course and
be admitted to examination.
Art. 79. Those who are transferred to other institutions shall pay beforehand
the academical fees, in accordance with the special inscriptions made for
tribunals of examination shall not allow that scholar to be examined whose
matriculation is not in accord with this provision.
Art. 75. On July 1 of each year, all the fees paid by those who have
matriculated in the term which closes on the day before shall expire, and in
virtue of that those pupils who shall not have been examined at that date, as
well as those who shall have been suspended, shall require a new
matriculation for the following term.
Art. 76. The fees for matriculation shall be paid in two instalments in
papeles de pagos al estado,58 half at the time of matriculation, and the other
half in the month of February. Those halves of paper shall be united with
the personal document of the pupil.
Art. 77. All the registers of matriculation of each term shall be closed on
July 31, and, on the following day, the directress shall inform the general
government of the result of the inscriptions in all the branches of study.
Art. 78. Any scholar who shall have matriculated in the school may go to
any other official school for the purpose of continuing her studies. Those
who so desire shall send a petition to the director, and she shall grant it
whenever it is not for the purpose of escaping some punishment.
The transfer of those who have matriculated from one institution to another
shall only be conceded from the beginning of the term until January 31. If
the necessity for such transfer is not proved, the superior government shall
be consulted. It shall be accomplished by means of a special inscription for
such cases, made out according to a model which shall be sent ex-officio
and registered, together with the extract and the study sheet59 of the one
interested, to the institution to which the transfer shall have been asked.
Said cedula shall be free, and shall confer right to continue the course and
be admitted to examination.
Art. 79. Those who are transferred to other institutions shall pay beforehand
the academical fees, in accordance with the special inscriptions made for
Page 155
that purpose.
The upper part of the right hand section of these inscriptions shall remain in
the documents of the student as a proof of her transference. The lower part
[of the right hand section] shall be delivered to her, while the other sections
which shall constitute the new matriculation of the pupil, shall be sent ex-
officio in a registered package to the directress of the other institution. In
the primitive inscription, said transference shall be noted by the secretary
rendering useless at the same time and diagonally the examination coupons
with a stamp [cajetín], reading “transferred.”
Art. 80. The pupils transferred shall present themselves in the new
institution within a fitting period.
The inscriptions sent by post shall be united with the others of the same
study with the number of order corresponding to them.
Art. 81. The fees for matriculation in the school shall be paid in two
instalments: the first when the inscription of the respective studies is
proved; and the second in the month of February.
These fees shall amount to 7.50 pesos for all the studies corresponding to
each term.
Art. 82. In order to prove the inscription of matriculation the secretary of
the school shall follow the following rules:
1. The inscriptions shall be divided into as many groups as there are studies
corresponding to each term, enumerating them in correlative order in those
groups [i.e., from 1, up].
She shall authorize them with her signature and the seal of the institution,
and shall note in addition the name of the study, the number of order in the
upper part, leaving for the month of September its repetition in the other
sections.
The upper part of the right hand section of these inscriptions shall remain in
the documents of the student as a proof of her transference. The lower part
[of the right hand section] shall be delivered to her, while the other sections
which shall constitute the new matriculation of the pupil, shall be sent ex-
officio in a registered package to the directress of the other institution. In
the primitive inscription, said transference shall be noted by the secretary
rendering useless at the same time and diagonally the examination coupons
with a stamp [cajetín], reading “transferred.”
Art. 80. The pupils transferred shall present themselves in the new
institution within a fitting period.
The inscriptions sent by post shall be united with the others of the same
study with the number of order corresponding to them.
Art. 81. The fees for matriculation in the school shall be paid in two
instalments: the first when the inscription of the respective studies is
proved; and the second in the month of February.
These fees shall amount to 7.50 pesos for all the studies corresponding to
each term.
Art. 82. In order to prove the inscription of matriculation the secretary of
the school shall follow the following rules:
1. The inscriptions shall be divided into as many groups as there are studies
corresponding to each term, enumerating them in correlative order in those
groups [i.e., from 1, up].
She shall authorize them with her signature and the seal of the institution,
and shall note in addition the name of the study, the number of order in the
upper part, leaving for the month of September its repetition in the other
sections.
Page 156
2. A printed paper in accordance with a model shall be supplied to the
pupils in the lodge of the portress of the school, with the object of setting
forth the group of studies in which they are to matriculate, taking care that
after their names they write very distinctly their two surnames, both
paternal and maternal.
3. Such paper shall be handed to the secretary of the school, and at the same
time the papel de pagos al estado. The one interested shall receive the
coupon attached to the same, and the matriculation shall thus be legal, even
if the respective inscription shall not be received until the following day.
4. According as the matriculation of each group is made, the list of the
pupils shall be made in accordance with the correlative order of its
numeration, so that on the second of July, at the commencement of all the
classes, the instructors may have said list at their disposal.
This list shall be completed with another list of those pupils who have
matriculated in the month of July, and further with those transferred from
other institutions, so that the list of the instructor may always be in accord
with the book of matriculations in which shall be noted if possible the
following:
First, those who are to receive honor; second, those of ordinary
matriculation; then, those of extraordinary matriculation; and lastly, those
transferred from other centers of teaching; all with one single correlative
numeration, so that the last number may always correspond to the total
number of inscriptions.
5. After the matriculation has closed, charge shall be taken of the
corresponding books, and it shall be ordered that the secretary devote
herself during the months of July and August to finishing the details of each
inscription, repeating the name of the pupil and that of the group as often as
it is noted in the printed form, and noting on the other side the extracts of
his study sheet, all with great neatness and distinctness.
The directress shall communicate to the general government the result of
the inscriptions on the first of August in the form prescribed.
pupils in the lodge of the portress of the school, with the object of setting
forth the group of studies in which they are to matriculate, taking care that
after their names they write very distinctly their two surnames, both
paternal and maternal.
3. Such paper shall be handed to the secretary of the school, and at the same
time the papel de pagos al estado. The one interested shall receive the
coupon attached to the same, and the matriculation shall thus be legal, even
if the respective inscription shall not be received until the following day.
4. According as the matriculation of each group is made, the list of the
pupils shall be made in accordance with the correlative order of its
numeration, so that on the second of July, at the commencement of all the
classes, the instructors may have said list at their disposal.
This list shall be completed with another list of those pupils who have
matriculated in the month of July, and further with those transferred from
other institutions, so that the list of the instructor may always be in accord
with the book of matriculations in which shall be noted if possible the
following:
First, those who are to receive honor; second, those of ordinary
matriculation; then, those of extraordinary matriculation; and lastly, those
transferred from other centers of teaching; all with one single correlative
numeration, so that the last number may always correspond to the total
number of inscriptions.
5. After the matriculation has closed, charge shall be taken of the
corresponding books, and it shall be ordered that the secretary devote
herself during the months of July and August to finishing the details of each
inscription, repeating the name of the pupil and that of the group as often as
it is noted in the printed form, and noting on the other side the extracts of
his study sheet, all with great neatness and distinctness.
The directress shall communicate to the general government the result of
the inscriptions on the first of August in the form prescribed.
Page 157
CHAPTER III
Obligations of the pupils
Art. 83. From the day in which the pupil is entered in the register she shall
be subject to the scholastic authority within and without the institution.
Art. 84. Pupils shall be obliged to be punctual in attendance at the class
during the whole term. If they shall cease to be punctual for some time
without there being any cause therefor which appears legitimate to the
instructress, the latter may exclude them from the ordinary examinations,
and when they present themselves for the extraordinary examinations in
June they cannot aspire to more than a passing mark.
Art. 85. All the pupils shall be obliged to obey and respect the directress
and instructresses, both within and without the institution, and to heed the
admonitions of the help, charged with the conservation of scholastic order
and discipline.
Art. 86. In the register of matriculation of each pupil shall be noted the
rewards which she obtains and the punishments which she suffers, by virtue
of the decision of the disciplinary Council as well as those imposed by the
directress and instructresses, if it be they who resolve to punish her. In both
cases the fault, for which the penalty shall have been imposed, shall be
mentioned.
Art. 87. The pupils shall be prohibited from addressing their superiors
orally or in writing in a body. Those who infringe this rule shall be judged
guilty of insubordination.
Art. 88. Pupils shall attend school decently dressed. The directress is
authorized to forbid any jewel which takes away from the decorum which
Obligations of the pupils
Art. 83. From the day in which the pupil is entered in the register she shall
be subject to the scholastic authority within and without the institution.
Art. 84. Pupils shall be obliged to be punctual in attendance at the class
during the whole term. If they shall cease to be punctual for some time
without there being any cause therefor which appears legitimate to the
instructress, the latter may exclude them from the ordinary examinations,
and when they present themselves for the extraordinary examinations in
June they cannot aspire to more than a passing mark.
Art. 85. All the pupils shall be obliged to obey and respect the directress
and instructresses, both within and without the institution, and to heed the
admonitions of the help, charged with the conservation of scholastic order
and discipline.
Art. 86. In the register of matriculation of each pupil shall be noted the
rewards which she obtains and the punishments which she suffers, by virtue
of the decision of the disciplinary Council as well as those imposed by the
directress and instructresses, if it be they who resolve to punish her. In both
cases the fault, for which the penalty shall have been imposed, shall be
mentioned.
Art. 87. The pupils shall be prohibited from addressing their superiors
orally or in writing in a body. Those who infringe this rule shall be judged
guilty of insubordination.
Art. 88. Pupils shall attend school decently dressed. The directress is
authorized to forbid any jewel which takes away from the decorum which
Page 158
ought to rule in an institution of teaching.
CHAPTER IV
Of the examinations
Art. 89. The ordinary examinations of the studies shall be held in the school
and at set periods, and the pupils shall pay for this purpose the academical
fee of 2.50 pesos for each group.
These fees shall be paid in hard cash in the secretary’s office of the school
during the month of March, and the pupils shall receive a receipt which
shall authorize them without the need of any other academic document, to
take the examinations, both ordinary and extraordinary, in the respective
group.
Half of the amount of these academic fees shall be assigned to the scientific
equipment, and as pecuniary aids to superior and poor pupils; and the other
half shall be used for the formation of a common fund, which shall be
distributed in equal parts among all the regular instructresses of the school.
Art. 90. The instructresses shall hand to the secretary ten days beforehand a
list of the pupils who may be admitted to the ordinary examinations, and
another list of those who shall remain for the extraordinary examinations.
Art. 91. On the first of April, the register books shall be distributed among
the respective tribunals, the secretaries of the same taking charge of them.
After examining them, the examinations shall be begun, commencing with
the pupils with registers containing honorary marks, and by those who
obtained the mark of excellent for the last term, without any suspension if
they shall so petition in a request sent to the directress of the school.
CHAPTER IV
Of the examinations
Art. 89. The ordinary examinations of the studies shall be held in the school
and at set periods, and the pupils shall pay for this purpose the academical
fee of 2.50 pesos for each group.
These fees shall be paid in hard cash in the secretary’s office of the school
during the month of March, and the pupils shall receive a receipt which
shall authorize them without the need of any other academic document, to
take the examinations, both ordinary and extraordinary, in the respective
group.
Half of the amount of these academic fees shall be assigned to the scientific
equipment, and as pecuniary aids to superior and poor pupils; and the other
half shall be used for the formation of a common fund, which shall be
distributed in equal parts among all the regular instructresses of the school.
Art. 90. The instructresses shall hand to the secretary ten days beforehand a
list of the pupils who may be admitted to the ordinary examinations, and
another list of those who shall remain for the extraordinary examinations.
Art. 91. On the first of April, the register books shall be distributed among
the respective tribunals, the secretaries of the same taking charge of them.
After examining them, the examinations shall be begun, commencing with
the pupils with registers containing honorary marks, and by those who
obtained the mark of excellent for the last term, without any suspension if
they shall so petition in a request sent to the directress of the school.
Page 159
The others shall follow the strict correlative order of the inscriptions, the
secretary of the tribunal seeing to it that the pupils sign in the place
indicated for that purpose, and after the presentation of their personal
cedula,60 and the other requisitions which the tribunal may consider
necessary, if there shall be any doubt concerning their personality.
Art. 92. Examinations shall be announced sufficiently beforehand, as well
as the locality, day, and hour, in which they shall be held. On each day,
moreover, shall be announced the correlative numeration of those persons
who shall be examined on the following day.
Those who shall not be present at the ordinary examinations shall remain
for the extraordinary examinations.
Art. 93. Each study shall be the object of a special examination and
tribunals for term examinations, and competitions for ordinary rewards
shall be formed by the instructress of that course and two other
instructresses, also officials of the analogous branches designated by the
directress, whenever they are not related within the third degree to the
pupil.
One of the judges may be replaced by the assistant instructresses.
The term examinations shall consist of questions which shall be asked for at
least ten minutes by the judges on three lessons of the schedule of the
studies chosen at random.
Art. 94. The ceremonies shall be held in the following manner:
1. As many numbers as the lessons contained in the schedule of the study
shall be placed in an urn by the judges.
2. The secretary of the tribunal shall draw three numbers in the presence of
the pupil, and the three lessons bearing that number shall be the object of
that exercise. The numbers which are drawn from the urn shall be returned
to it at the end of the exercise.
secretary of the tribunal seeing to it that the pupils sign in the place
indicated for that purpose, and after the presentation of their personal
cedula,60 and the other requisitions which the tribunal may consider
necessary, if there shall be any doubt concerning their personality.
Art. 92. Examinations shall be announced sufficiently beforehand, as well
as the locality, day, and hour, in which they shall be held. On each day,
moreover, shall be announced the correlative numeration of those persons
who shall be examined on the following day.
Those who shall not be present at the ordinary examinations shall remain
for the extraordinary examinations.
Art. 93. Each study shall be the object of a special examination and
tribunals for term examinations, and competitions for ordinary rewards
shall be formed by the instructress of that course and two other
instructresses, also officials of the analogous branches designated by the
directress, whenever they are not related within the third degree to the
pupil.
One of the judges may be replaced by the assistant instructresses.
The term examinations shall consist of questions which shall be asked for at
least ten minutes by the judges on three lessons of the schedule of the
studies chosen at random.
Art. 94. The ceremonies shall be held in the following manner:
1. As many numbers as the lessons contained in the schedule of the study
shall be placed in an urn by the judges.
2. The secretary of the tribunal shall draw three numbers in the presence of
the pupil, and the three lessons bearing that number shall be the object of
that exercise. The numbers which are drawn from the urn shall be returned
to it at the end of the exercise.
Page 160
3. In the studies of translation and analysis, two lessons shall be chosen by
lot, and at the end of the examination on them, the secretary of the tribunal
shall open the book which shall have served as textbook for these exercises
and shall assign to the pupil the passage which she is to translate and
analyze.
4. There shall be a blackboard or a square of oilskin in all the places where
examinations are held, so that the pupils may write or make the figures
which the judges order them, or which they may believe to be necessary in
order to answer fully the questions asked them. Moreover they shall have
the apparatus and objects which may be deemed necessary by the tribunal.
Art. 95. At the close of the examinations of each day, the judges, in secret
session, and in view of the marks which they ought to have taken during the
exercises, shall rank the pupils examined.
These marks shall be: excellent, notable, good, passed, and suspended.
The secretary shall place a list in the lodge of the portress of the school
during the days of the examination on which shall appear the marks which
the pupils shall have obtained in the examinations.
Art. 96. The marks obtained in the examinations shall be immediately
entered in the general register in alphabetical order which shall be started
with all those who have matriculated in the school, on the first of
September, according to the form approved by the General Division of
Public Instruction. In this way, before May 5, they can send to the general
government the lists of matriculation as well as of ordinary examination,
with their grades, in order that the general summary may be published in
the Gaceta on the fifteenth day of the same month.
Art. 97. Pupils suspended and those who do not present themselves at the
ordinary examinations shall be admitted into the extraordinary examination
without other official document than the said voucher stating that they have
paid the academical fees in March.
lot, and at the end of the examination on them, the secretary of the tribunal
shall open the book which shall have served as textbook for these exercises
and shall assign to the pupil the passage which she is to translate and
analyze.
4. There shall be a blackboard or a square of oilskin in all the places where
examinations are held, so that the pupils may write or make the figures
which the judges order them, or which they may believe to be necessary in
order to answer fully the questions asked them. Moreover they shall have
the apparatus and objects which may be deemed necessary by the tribunal.
Art. 95. At the close of the examinations of each day, the judges, in secret
session, and in view of the marks which they ought to have taken during the
exercises, shall rank the pupils examined.
These marks shall be: excellent, notable, good, passed, and suspended.
The secretary shall place a list in the lodge of the portress of the school
during the days of the examination on which shall appear the marks which
the pupils shall have obtained in the examinations.
Art. 96. The marks obtained in the examinations shall be immediately
entered in the general register in alphabetical order which shall be started
with all those who have matriculated in the school, on the first of
September, according to the form approved by the General Division of
Public Instruction. In this way, before May 5, they can send to the general
government the lists of matriculation as well as of ordinary examination,
with their grades, in order that the general summary may be published in
the Gaceta on the fifteenth day of the same month.
Art. 97. Pupils suspended and those who do not present themselves at the
ordinary examinations shall be admitted into the extraordinary examination
without other official document than the said voucher stating that they have
paid the academical fees in March.
Page 161
If the first of July arrives without that having been attended to they lose all
their fees, and shall have to matriculate again for the following course in
accordance with the regulations.
Art. 98. Having noted in the general register the grades of the ordinary
examination, they shall proceed, under the supervision of the secretary of
the school, to cut the second section of the inscription of the pupils who
have passed, in order to join it on their respective documents. The same
operation shall be repeated at the end of the examinations in June, except in
regard to the pupils who have not passed, to whom the inscriptions refer.
Art. 99. The marks given by the judges shall be decisive and no appeal of
any kind shall be received in regard to them.
Art. 100. Those admitted to the extraordinary examinations shall be:
1. The pupils included in the lists of the instructresses as admissible to
them.
2. Those admissible to the ordinary examinations who did not appear.
3. Those suspended.
4. Those who desire to obtain a better mark than they obtained in the
ordinary examinations.
Art. 101. All the rules relating to the ordinary examinations are applicable
to the examinations held in June.
CHAPTER V
Of rewards
their fees, and shall have to matriculate again for the following course in
accordance with the regulations.
Art. 98. Having noted in the general register the grades of the ordinary
examination, they shall proceed, under the supervision of the secretary of
the school, to cut the second section of the inscription of the pupils who
have passed, in order to join it on their respective documents. The same
operation shall be repeated at the end of the examinations in June, except in
regard to the pupils who have not passed, to whom the inscriptions refer.
Art. 99. The marks given by the judges shall be decisive and no appeal of
any kind shall be received in regard to them.
Art. 100. Those admitted to the extraordinary examinations shall be:
1. The pupils included in the lists of the instructresses as admissible to
them.
2. Those admissible to the ordinary examinations who did not appear.
3. Those suspended.
4. Those who desire to obtain a better mark than they obtained in the
ordinary examinations.
Art. 101. All the rules relating to the ordinary examinations are applicable
to the examinations held in June.
CHAPTER V
Of rewards
Page 162
Art. 102. Every year rewards, which shall be ordinary and extraordinary,
shall be granted in the school.
Ordinary rewards shall be of two kinds: those of the first kind shall consist
of matriculation of honor;61 and those of the second in the payment of
matriculation and academical fees, books, medals, etc.
Art. 103. Two ordinary rewards shall be granted, one in each course, if the
pupils do not exceed fifty in number. If they exceed that number by another
fifty or the fraction of fifty pupils, an equal number of honorable mentions
may be conceded to them.
Art. 104. The pupils who obtain rewards of the first class shall be entitled to
ask the directress for matriculation of honor completely free in the
following term and in the same school, whenever such persons do not have
unfavorable marks or antecedents in their academical deportment.
Art. 105. The pupils who shall have obtained the mark of excellent in all the
examinations of the same term, may become candidates for admission to
the competitive exercises for rewards of the first class.
In order to be admitted to the exercises for rewards of the second class, it
shall be required that the candidates prove a lack of resources and shall
have obtained three marks of excellent in the same term.
Art. 106. Competitive exercises for ordinary rewards shall be held three
days after the termination of those for term examinations of the studies, the
judges for such exercises being the instructresses who shall have formed the
tribunal, during the examination of the branch which was the object of the
competition.
Art. 107. In the extraordinary examinations a certificate of honor and grace
as teacher of primary elementary teaching, and another as superior shall be
conceded.
Art. 108. The competitive exercises for these rewards shall be begun on the
twentieth day of June, at twelve o’clock in the morning, before a tribunal
shall be granted in the school.
Ordinary rewards shall be of two kinds: those of the first kind shall consist
of matriculation of honor;61 and those of the second in the payment of
matriculation and academical fees, books, medals, etc.
Art. 103. Two ordinary rewards shall be granted, one in each course, if the
pupils do not exceed fifty in number. If they exceed that number by another
fifty or the fraction of fifty pupils, an equal number of honorable mentions
may be conceded to them.
Art. 104. The pupils who obtain rewards of the first class shall be entitled to
ask the directress for matriculation of honor completely free in the
following term and in the same school, whenever such persons do not have
unfavorable marks or antecedents in their academical deportment.
Art. 105. The pupils who shall have obtained the mark of excellent in all the
examinations of the same term, may become candidates for admission to
the competitive exercises for rewards of the first class.
In order to be admitted to the exercises for rewards of the second class, it
shall be required that the candidates prove a lack of resources and shall
have obtained three marks of excellent in the same term.
Art. 106. Competitive exercises for ordinary rewards shall be held three
days after the termination of those for term examinations of the studies, the
judges for such exercises being the instructresses who shall have formed the
tribunal, during the examination of the branch which was the object of the
competition.
Art. 107. In the extraordinary examinations a certificate of honor and grace
as teacher of primary elementary teaching, and another as superior shall be
conceded.
Art. 108. The competitive exercises for these rewards shall be begun on the
twentieth day of June, at twelve o’clock in the morning, before a tribunal
Page 163
composed of five instructresses, under the presidency of the directress.
Art. 109. Those scholars who shall have obtained the mark of excellent in
all the exercises may become candidates for the degree of elementary and
superior revalida for extraordinary reward.
Art. 110. The cloister of instructresses shall prescribe the subjects in which
the exercises for the rewards, both ordinary and extraordinary, shall be the
object.
Art. 111. The tribunal shall adjudge the reward to the pupil who shall have
handed in the best exercises; and the fact that she who does not receive a
favorable mark has competed for a reward shall be noted as a special merit
in her study certificate.
Art. 112. The judges shall not speak a word to the one taking the exercise.
Art. 113. The expenses occasioned by the judging of awards shall be paid
from the amount arising from the inscriptions and academical fees, three-
fifths being assigned for the pay of matriculation and the other two-fifths
for the purchase of books and supplies.
CHAPTER VI
Certificates and decisions
Art. 114. The certificates of the academical studies of the pupils may refer
to the branches of one single term, or those of two or more, and also to
those of the whole course [carrera] with or without the corresponding title.
The certificates solicited by the pupils, in accordance with the form printed
for that purpose, shall be issued by the secretary, on the payment in hard
cash of one peso and twenty-five centavos, if the certificate shall embrace
the studies of one group; and two and one-half pesos, if it shall embrace
Art. 109. Those scholars who shall have obtained the mark of excellent in
all the exercises may become candidates for the degree of elementary and
superior revalida for extraordinary reward.
Art. 110. The cloister of instructresses shall prescribe the subjects in which
the exercises for the rewards, both ordinary and extraordinary, shall be the
object.
Art. 111. The tribunal shall adjudge the reward to the pupil who shall have
handed in the best exercises; and the fact that she who does not receive a
favorable mark has competed for a reward shall be noted as a special merit
in her study certificate.
Art. 112. The judges shall not speak a word to the one taking the exercise.
Art. 113. The expenses occasioned by the judging of awards shall be paid
from the amount arising from the inscriptions and academical fees, three-
fifths being assigned for the pay of matriculation and the other two-fifths
for the purchase of books and supplies.
CHAPTER VI
Certificates and decisions
Art. 114. The certificates of the academical studies of the pupils may refer
to the branches of one single term, or those of two or more, and also to
those of the whole course [carrera] with or without the corresponding title.
The certificates solicited by the pupils, in accordance with the form printed
for that purpose, shall be issued by the secretary, on the payment in hard
cash of one peso and twenty-five centavos, if the certificate shall embrace
the studies of one group; and two and one-half pesos, if it shall embrace
Page 164
more or those of all the course [carrera], the state seal which the
regulations in force prescribe being on account of the secretary.
Art. 115. Certificates made out with the object of a continuance of the
studies or the receiving of an academical degree in another institution shall
be sent ex-officio and registered, the suitable coupon only being delivered
to such person.
Art. 116. Certificates stating that the exercises for revalida, or rather that the
respective titles have been issued, shall also be given upon the petition of
those interested, for the payment of 1.25 pesos.
Art. 117. Those pupils who shall have obtained three or four honorable
mentions, and no conditions [nota de suspensa], shall be given all the
certificates that they need, without other fees than the amount for the state
seal.
Art. 118. Half of the amount of the fees of the documents which are issued
by the secretary of the school shall be assigned for printing, state seals,
registration of mail, and other like expenses, and the other half shall be
divided among the secretary and the employes of the secretary’s office,
whenever these amounts do not exceed a fourth part of their respective pay.
If they exceed such sum, the remainder shall be employed in improving the
archives and other dependencies attached to the secretary’s office.
CHAPTER VII
Of faults against academic discipline and means of checking
them
Art. 119. Slight faults are:
regulations in force prescribe being on account of the secretary.
Art. 115. Certificates made out with the object of a continuance of the
studies or the receiving of an academical degree in another institution shall
be sent ex-officio and registered, the suitable coupon only being delivered
to such person.
Art. 116. Certificates stating that the exercises for revalida, or rather that the
respective titles have been issued, shall also be given upon the petition of
those interested, for the payment of 1.25 pesos.
Art. 117. Those pupils who shall have obtained three or four honorable
mentions, and no conditions [nota de suspensa], shall be given all the
certificates that they need, without other fees than the amount for the state
seal.
Art. 118. Half of the amount of the fees of the documents which are issued
by the secretary of the school shall be assigned for printing, state seals,
registration of mail, and other like expenses, and the other half shall be
divided among the secretary and the employes of the secretary’s office,
whenever these amounts do not exceed a fourth part of their respective pay.
If they exceed such sum, the remainder shall be employed in improving the
archives and other dependencies attached to the secretary’s office.
CHAPTER VII
Of faults against academic discipline and means of checking
them
Art. 119. Slight faults are:
Page 165
1. Inattention in regard to the [admonitions of the] help of the institution.
2. Injuries and offenses of slight moment to other pupils.
3. Faults of deportment in the schoolroom.
4. Indecorous words and unquiet acts and pranks.
Grave faults against academic discipline are:
1. Blasphemy, irreligious actions, and immodest actions and words.
2. Passive resistance to superior orders.
3. Insubordination against the directress and instructresses of the school.
4. Grave offenses or insults which wound the other pupils.
5. Any other action which causes grave disturbance in the academical order
and discipline.
6. The second occurrence of slight faults, and resistance in suffering the
punishment which shall have been imposed for them.
Art. 120. The checking of slight faults belongs to the directress and
instructresses, but the hearing of grave faults belongs to the disciplinary
Council.
Art. 121. Punishments prescribed for slight faults are:
1. Private censure by the directress of the school.
2. Idem, public before her companions.
3. Seclusion in the institution for the space of several days, which may not
exceed one week, but attendance at class and permission for the pupil to go
home for the night.
2. Injuries and offenses of slight moment to other pupils.
3. Faults of deportment in the schoolroom.
4. Indecorous words and unquiet acts and pranks.
Grave faults against academic discipline are:
1. Blasphemy, irreligious actions, and immodest actions and words.
2. Passive resistance to superior orders.
3. Insubordination against the directress and instructresses of the school.
4. Grave offenses or insults which wound the other pupils.
5. Any other action which causes grave disturbance in the academical order
and discipline.
6. The second occurrence of slight faults, and resistance in suffering the
punishment which shall have been imposed for them.
Art. 120. The checking of slight faults belongs to the directress and
instructresses, but the hearing of grave faults belongs to the disciplinary
Council.
Art. 121. Punishments prescribed for slight faults are:
1. Private censure by the directress of the school.
2. Idem, public before her companions.
3. Seclusion in the institution for the space of several days, which may not
exceed one week, but attendance at class and permission for the pupil to go
home for the night.
Page 166
4. Increase of failure of attendance up to the number of five.
Art. 122. Grave faults shall be punished by the following penalties:
1. Public admonition, ex-cathedra, by the directress or instructress,
according as may be prescribed by the disciplinary Council.
2. Loss of the [studies of the] term.
3. Expulsion from the institution.
4. Disqualification to continue her course.
Art. 123. Punishments 2, 3, and 4, shall be imposed by personal action,
which shall be declared by the cloister in full session, the one interested
being heard for that purpose; but the confirmation of the governor general
shall be indispensable.
Art. 124. The pupil who shall not present herself to undergo the penalties
expressed in number 1 of the preceding article shall lose the term.
The penalty of expulsion shall carry with it the loss of the term. The pupil
expelled shall not be allowed to enter the school without the express
permission of the directress.
Art. 125. If a punishable act shall be committed in the school by those who
are subject by the laws to the judicial action, the directress, collecting the
data and advisable information, shall inform the court so that it may
proceed in accordance with law.
Art. 126. If the pupils, anticipating, or prolonging, their vacation, or for the
reason of scholastic disturbances, cease to attend their classes, they shall not
be admitted to the term examinations until the extraordinary examinations
of June. That fact shall be noted by the instructresses and handed to the
directress of the school.
Art. 122. Grave faults shall be punished by the following penalties:
1. Public admonition, ex-cathedra, by the directress or instructress,
according as may be prescribed by the disciplinary Council.
2. Loss of the [studies of the] term.
3. Expulsion from the institution.
4. Disqualification to continue her course.
Art. 123. Punishments 2, 3, and 4, shall be imposed by personal action,
which shall be declared by the cloister in full session, the one interested
being heard for that purpose; but the confirmation of the governor general
shall be indispensable.
Art. 124. The pupil who shall not present herself to undergo the penalties
expressed in number 1 of the preceding article shall lose the term.
The penalty of expulsion shall carry with it the loss of the term. The pupil
expelled shall not be allowed to enter the school without the express
permission of the directress.
Art. 125. If a punishable act shall be committed in the school by those who
are subject by the laws to the judicial action, the directress, collecting the
data and advisable information, shall inform the court so that it may
proceed in accordance with law.
Art. 126. If the pupils, anticipating, or prolonging, their vacation, or for the
reason of scholastic disturbances, cease to attend their classes, they shall not
be admitted to the term examinations until the extraordinary examinations
of June. That fact shall be noted by the instructresses and handed to the
directress of the school.
Page 167
TÍTULO V
REVALIDA EXAMINATIONS [i.e., examinations for a degree]
Art. 127. Pupils may receive the degree of a teacher’s certificate of primary,
elementary, or superior teaching, to which they may be admissible,
according to the studies which they have pursued during any time of the
year, if it is not in the month of May, the time when the instructresses in all
branches shall have their vacations.
Art. 128. Those who are candidates for a degree shall present a petition to
the directress accompanied by documents sufficient to prove that they have
taken the course and passed in the necessary studies in due time and form.
The petition shall be handed to the secretary so that she may give
information of what appears in the books, and ask the decision if the pupil
comes from another institution.
Art. 129. The paper having been drawn up, the directress shall grant
admission to the exercises or shall refuse the petition. In case of doubt she
shall consult with the cloister of the school.
Art. 130. The paper having been approved, the pupil shall pay six pesos for
the fees of inscription, and having done that, the secretary shall appoint the
day and hour for the first exercise.
Art. 131. Exercises for academical degrees shall be made by means of
inscriptions similar to those of matriculation, regulated according to the
form approved by the government. In them shall be comprised the extract of
the studies and the antecedents of the course of the one interested.
These inscriptions shall give a right to the repetition of each one of the
exercises of the degree in the case of suspension, but having been repeated
REVALIDA EXAMINATIONS [i.e., examinations for a degree]
Art. 127. Pupils may receive the degree of a teacher’s certificate of primary,
elementary, or superior teaching, to which they may be admissible,
according to the studies which they have pursued during any time of the
year, if it is not in the month of May, the time when the instructresses in all
branches shall have their vacations.
Art. 128. Those who are candidates for a degree shall present a petition to
the directress accompanied by documents sufficient to prove that they have
taken the course and passed in the necessary studies in due time and form.
The petition shall be handed to the secretary so that she may give
information of what appears in the books, and ask the decision if the pupil
comes from another institution.
Art. 129. The paper having been drawn up, the directress shall grant
admission to the exercises or shall refuse the petition. In case of doubt she
shall consult with the cloister of the school.
Art. 130. The paper having been approved, the pupil shall pay six pesos for
the fees of inscription, and having done that, the secretary shall appoint the
day and hour for the first exercise.
Art. 131. Exercises for academical degrees shall be made by means of
inscriptions similar to those of matriculation, regulated according to the
form approved by the government. In them shall be comprised the extract of
the studies and the antecedents of the course of the one interested.
These inscriptions shall give a right to the repetition of each one of the
exercises of the degree in the case of suspension, but having been repeated
Page 168
in one such exercise, the inscription remains null and void, and another one
is needed for a new examination.
Art. 132. The exercises mentioned in the preceding article shall not be held
in distinct institutions, but each pupil shall begin and end them in one and
the same institution. Among the candidates for the degree at any time, those
who shall have the best marks in their study certificate shall be preferred,
for the order of the exercises.
Art. 133. The exercises for degrees shall be four in number—one written,
one oral, and two practical—and shall last for the time deemed advisable by
the tribunal.
Art. 134. The tribunal for each exercise shall be comprised of three
instructresses, those of the branches examined, taking turns in composing it.
Art. 135. The written part for the candidates for the certificate of teachers of
elementary primary instruction shall consist in the writing of a capital
alphabet and another small alphabet on the ruled paper which is supplied to
them; in the writing by dictation of one or more sentences, which shall
occupy at least a fourth of the paper of the size of the stamped paper; in the
solution of three arithmetical problems chosen by lot from among twenty
prepared beforehand; and in the development of one pedagogical theme
from three chosen by lot from an urn containing thirty, for this last part
taking as a minimum half a sheet of paper the size of the stamped paper.
Four hours shall be allowed for these exercises.
Art. 136. The written part of the exercise of confirmation for the candidates
to the teacher’s certificate of primary superior education shall consist in the
solution of three arithmetical problems chosen by lot from among twenty
previously prepared, and the development of a pedagogical theme from
three drawn by lot from an urn containing twenty, of the matter suitable for
this grade, taking as a minimum one sheet of paper of the size of the
stamped paper.
Five hours shall be prescribed for these exercises.
is needed for a new examination.
Art. 132. The exercises mentioned in the preceding article shall not be held
in distinct institutions, but each pupil shall begin and end them in one and
the same institution. Among the candidates for the degree at any time, those
who shall have the best marks in their study certificate shall be preferred,
for the order of the exercises.
Art. 133. The exercises for degrees shall be four in number—one written,
one oral, and two practical—and shall last for the time deemed advisable by
the tribunal.
Art. 134. The tribunal for each exercise shall be comprised of three
instructresses, those of the branches examined, taking turns in composing it.
Art. 135. The written part for the candidates for the certificate of teachers of
elementary primary instruction shall consist in the writing of a capital
alphabet and another small alphabet on the ruled paper which is supplied to
them; in the writing by dictation of one or more sentences, which shall
occupy at least a fourth of the paper of the size of the stamped paper; in the
solution of three arithmetical problems chosen by lot from among twenty
prepared beforehand; and in the development of one pedagogical theme
from three chosen by lot from an urn containing thirty, for this last part
taking as a minimum half a sheet of paper the size of the stamped paper.
Four hours shall be allowed for these exercises.
Art. 136. The written part of the exercise of confirmation for the candidates
to the teacher’s certificate of primary superior education shall consist in the
solution of three arithmetical problems chosen by lot from among twenty
previously prepared, and the development of a pedagogical theme from
three drawn by lot from an urn containing twenty, of the matter suitable for
this grade, taking as a minimum one sheet of paper of the size of the
stamped paper.
Five hours shall be prescribed for these exercises.
Page 169
Art. 137. When there are several candidates they shall take the written
exercises at the same time, but shall be conveniently located and watched so
that they may not aid one another.
Art. 138. Paper with the seal of the institution and rubricated by the
president of the tribunal, shall be furnished to those examined for all the
written exercises.
Art. 139. The oral exercises for those pupils who are candidates for the
elementary teacher’s certificate shall consist in answering nine questions on
the three branches which shall be chosen by lot from among all the others
constituting the general group of the studies of the elementary teacher; and
for the candidates to the superior teacher’s certificate, in the same exercise,
and in like manner for all the branches studied in the four terms.
Art. 140. After the termination of the written and oral exercises the practical
exercise in needle-work will begin. This last having ended, the tribunal in
the practice school shall be constituted, in the elementary or superior
section, according to the class of the pupil in point. Each one of them shall
draw a paper from an urn in which there shall be as many as there are
branches of study included in the corresponding grade; that is to say, those
studies of the elementary for the pupils of that class, and all the studies for
the superior, except that of music and singing, which shall not form a part
of this exercise.
The subject having been chosen by lot, the one examined shall draw a new
ticket from another urn from thirty prepared for that purpose. The number
of that ticket shall indicate the point which she is to explain on the
development of girls, the elementary spending ten minutes on the
explanation and the superior fifteen.
Art. 141. Immediately after the termination of an exercise, the exercise shall
be passed upon by secret vote, for which purpose the president shall
distribute to each one of the judges three tickets, one of which shall contain
an S (sobresaliente [i.e., excellent]), the second one A (aprobada [i.e.,
passed]), and another one shall be blank (suspensa [i.e., conditioned]).
exercises at the same time, but shall be conveniently located and watched so
that they may not aid one another.
Art. 138. Paper with the seal of the institution and rubricated by the
president of the tribunal, shall be furnished to those examined for all the
written exercises.
Art. 139. The oral exercises for those pupils who are candidates for the
elementary teacher’s certificate shall consist in answering nine questions on
the three branches which shall be chosen by lot from among all the others
constituting the general group of the studies of the elementary teacher; and
for the candidates to the superior teacher’s certificate, in the same exercise,
and in like manner for all the branches studied in the four terms.
Art. 140. After the termination of the written and oral exercises the practical
exercise in needle-work will begin. This last having ended, the tribunal in
the practice school shall be constituted, in the elementary or superior
section, according to the class of the pupil in point. Each one of them shall
draw a paper from an urn in which there shall be as many as there are
branches of study included in the corresponding grade; that is to say, those
studies of the elementary for the pupils of that class, and all the studies for
the superior, except that of music and singing, which shall not form a part
of this exercise.
The subject having been chosen by lot, the one examined shall draw a new
ticket from another urn from thirty prepared for that purpose. The number
of that ticket shall indicate the point which she is to explain on the
development of girls, the elementary spending ten minutes on the
explanation and the superior fifteen.
Art. 141. Immediately after the termination of an exercise, the exercise shall
be passed upon by secret vote, for which purpose the president shall
distribute to each one of the judges three tickets, one of which shall contain
an S (sobresaliente [i.e., excellent]), the second one A (aprobada [i.e.,
passed]), and another one shall be blank (suspensa [i.e., conditioned]).
Page 170
Art. 142. If each one of the judges deposits a distinct letter in the urn the
president shall declare the graduate to have passed; in other cases she shall
be qualified according to the vote of the majority.
Art. 143. In order to be admitted to the second exercise, one must have
passed in the first; in order to be admitted to the third she must necessarily
have passed in the second; and in order to be admitted to the fourth one
must have passed the three preceding.
Art. 144. Pupils conditioned in the exercises for confirmation shall not
present themselves for new exercises until two months from the date of
their condition.
Art. 145. The exercises to which the preceding article refers can be repeated
indefinitely, whenever the above-mentioned time intervenes between each
two times.
Art. 146. When a pupil repeats the exercises in which she shall have been
conditioned, at least one of the judges who shall have participated in the
condition shall form part of the tribunal.
Art. 147. For fees of teacher’s certificate of superior primary instruction,
candidates shall pay in papeles de pagos al estado the sum of forty pesos,
besides presenting the fitting stamp which must be affixed to each
certificate, and paying in cash two pesos for expenses of issuing the
document.
The above-mentioned sum of forty pesos shall be reduced to thirty-five
when it is a question of a teacher’s certificate of elementary primary
instruction, and to seventeen and one-half for the change from elementary
teacher’s certificate to that of superior.
Half of the amount collected for the purpose of issuing the circulars shall be
assigned for printing and other like purposes, and the other half shall be
distributed among the secretary and the employes of that office.
president shall declare the graduate to have passed; in other cases she shall
be qualified according to the vote of the majority.
Art. 143. In order to be admitted to the second exercise, one must have
passed in the first; in order to be admitted to the third she must necessarily
have passed in the second; and in order to be admitted to the fourth one
must have passed the three preceding.
Art. 144. Pupils conditioned in the exercises for confirmation shall not
present themselves for new exercises until two months from the date of
their condition.
Art. 145. The exercises to which the preceding article refers can be repeated
indefinitely, whenever the above-mentioned time intervenes between each
two times.
Art. 146. When a pupil repeats the exercises in which she shall have been
conditioned, at least one of the judges who shall have participated in the
condition shall form part of the tribunal.
Art. 147. For fees of teacher’s certificate of superior primary instruction,
candidates shall pay in papeles de pagos al estado the sum of forty pesos,
besides presenting the fitting stamp which must be affixed to each
certificate, and paying in cash two pesos for expenses of issuing the
document.
The above-mentioned sum of forty pesos shall be reduced to thirty-five
when it is a question of a teacher’s certificate of elementary primary
instruction, and to seventeen and one-half for the change from elementary
teacher’s certificate to that of superior.
Half of the amount collected for the purpose of issuing the circulars shall be
assigned for printing and other like purposes, and the other half shall be
distributed among the secretary and the employes of that office.
Page 171
Art. 148. The governor general, finding the documents regular, shall issue
the certificates with the mark of passed or excellent, which shall bear in
plain sight the coupon part of the respective inscriptions which the
directress of the school sends him for that purpose, on which he shall note
the approval of the exercises and the payment of the fees which the
regulations in course prescribe, accompanying it also with a registered copy
of the baptismal certificate of the graduate.
Of the practice school
Art. 149. A school of primary teaching, supported by the municipality, shall
be joined to the normal school, and, if possible, shall occupy the same
building with it, in which the pupils who are candidates for teachers can
learn what a school for girls is and practice in it, following the most
adequate method and procedure for the teaching of each subject, so that
during their course they may obtain the good results which must be
promised.
Art. 150. The practice school shall be divided into two sections, which shall
be called the elementary and the superior grades. There shall be one teacher
in charge of it with a superior certificate, and she shall be called “regent.”
Art. 151. The regent shall have one assistant, for whom it shall be sufficient
to possess a teacher’s certificate of elementary primary instruction, since
she shall be in charge of the section peculiar to the certificate which is
demanded of her.
Art. 152. The practice school shall not lose its character as a public school
for the girls of the village, and shall be supplied in the manner prescribed
for others of its class.
Art. 153. The superior normal school for women teachers in Manila shall
have at present only day pupils, until the necessities of instruction in the
the certificates with the mark of passed or excellent, which shall bear in
plain sight the coupon part of the respective inscriptions which the
directress of the school sends him for that purpose, on which he shall note
the approval of the exercises and the payment of the fees which the
regulations in course prescribe, accompanying it also with a registered copy
of the baptismal certificate of the graduate.
Of the practice school
Art. 149. A school of primary teaching, supported by the municipality, shall
be joined to the normal school, and, if possible, shall occupy the same
building with it, in which the pupils who are candidates for teachers can
learn what a school for girls is and practice in it, following the most
adequate method and procedure for the teaching of each subject, so that
during their course they may obtain the good results which must be
promised.
Art. 150. The practice school shall be divided into two sections, which shall
be called the elementary and the superior grades. There shall be one teacher
in charge of it with a superior certificate, and she shall be called “regent.”
Art. 151. The regent shall have one assistant, for whom it shall be sufficient
to possess a teacher’s certificate of elementary primary instruction, since
she shall be in charge of the section peculiar to the certificate which is
demanded of her.
Art. 152. The practice school shall not lose its character as a public school
for the girls of the village, and shall be supplied in the manner prescribed
for others of its class.
Art. 153. The superior normal school for women teachers in Manila shall
have at present only day pupils, until the necessities of instruction in the
Page 172
archipelago counsel the admission of resident pupils exactly or in similar
form as the normal school for men teachers.
Art. 154. The Augustinian nuns of the Assumption may establish at their
account, if they deem it advisable, the admission of resident pupils in the
same institution of the school, whenever that is not to the prejudice of the
day pupils, or indeed in any other edifice contiguous to or distinct from the
school.
Art. 155. All the orders which prevent the fulfilment of the contents of these
regulations are abrogated, and the minister of the colonies is authorized to
decide the doubts which may arise from the application of the same.
Additional article
The directress and instructresses of the congregation of Augustinian nuns of
the Assumption shall have complete liberty for the observance of the
statutes of their order.
Madrid, March 31, 1892. Approved by his Majesty.
Romero
form as the normal school for men teachers.
Art. 154. The Augustinian nuns of the Assumption may establish at their
account, if they deem it advisable, the admission of resident pupils in the
same institution of the school, whenever that is not to the prejudice of the
day pupils, or indeed in any other edifice contiguous to or distinct from the
school.
Art. 155. All the orders which prevent the fulfilment of the contents of these
regulations are abrogated, and the minister of the colonies is authorized to
decide the doubts which may arise from the application of the same.
Additional article
The directress and instructresses of the congregation of Augustinian nuns of
the Assumption shall have complete liberty for the observance of the
statutes of their order.
Madrid, March 31, 1892. Approved by his Majesty.
Romero
Page 173
DECREE OF THE GENERAL GOVERNMENT ELEVATING
TO THE GRADE OF SUPERIOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL
FOR MEN TEACHERS IN MANILA, AND APPROVING
PROVISIONALLY THE NEW REGULATIONS OF THIS
SCHOOL
Normal school of teachers:
Your Excellency:
The normal school for men teachers in Manila, established by virtue of the
royal organic decree of December 20, 1863, for the purpose of being used
as a seminary for men teachers fit to take charge of schools of primary
instruction for the natives throughout the Philippine Archipelago, has been
fulfilling, since its foundation, the difficult task committed to it by the
government of his Majesty, filling the great space which was experienced in
these remote provinces from the primitive times of the conquest. With the
adoption of a system combining pedagogical instruction and education, at
the same time that it has diffused, so far as has been possible, the use of the
Castilian language, knowledge of evangelical truths, and the practice of
Christian morals, it has propagated the germ of true civilization in all the
islands, consolidating, with the most elementary principles of education, the
civil life of the villages in their diverse relations in regard to the social
organization, and especially with the diverse institutions which unite this
archipelago with the mother country.
The immediate truths of that foundation are the greater facility of
communication between the natives and the civil, military, ecclesiastical,
TO THE GRADE OF SUPERIOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL
FOR MEN TEACHERS IN MANILA, AND APPROVING
PROVISIONALLY THE NEW REGULATIONS OF THIS
SCHOOL
Normal school of teachers:
Your Excellency:
The normal school for men teachers in Manila, established by virtue of the
royal organic decree of December 20, 1863, for the purpose of being used
as a seminary for men teachers fit to take charge of schools of primary
instruction for the natives throughout the Philippine Archipelago, has been
fulfilling, since its foundation, the difficult task committed to it by the
government of his Majesty, filling the great space which was experienced in
these remote provinces from the primitive times of the conquest. With the
adoption of a system combining pedagogical instruction and education, at
the same time that it has diffused, so far as has been possible, the use of the
Castilian language, knowledge of evangelical truths, and the practice of
Christian morals, it has propagated the germ of true civilization in all the
islands, consolidating, with the most elementary principles of education, the
civil life of the villages in their diverse relations in regard to the social
organization, and especially with the diverse institutions which unite this
archipelago with the mother country.
The immediate truths of that foundation are the greater facility of
communication between the natives and the civil, military, ecclesiastical,
Page 174
governmental, judicial, and administrative authorities, and the greater
development in the arts and industry, in agriculture and commerce, and in
the participation of the natives in the profession of letters and of sciences,
and in the exercise of authority and other subordinate charges in the
different state offices. Such results have been preceded by an initial period
of most laborious formation, for, although the normal school had to be ruled
from the beginning by organic regulations adapted to the needs of the
region and to the special circumstances of the time and of the individuals
for whom it was founded, it had to limit its sphere of action to the most
reduced horizons, in accordance with the remarkable state of imperfection
and backwardness of the scholars entrusted to it, and of the little time
allowable for their fitting instruction and education in the profession of
teacher. The perfection of the normal teaching and of its regulation was left,
therefore, for the provision of later supplementary orders. For, having seen
the moral impossibility of its complete application, according to the ideal
demanded of a perfect plan of pedagogical teaching, it had to be molded
according to the pressing needs of the villages and to the lack of a staff fit to
take charge from the beginning of all the schools of primary instruction in
the archipelago.
The absolute lack of suitable men teachers, with actual experience in
teaching, was the reason for the studies in the normal school being reduced
in the earlier years to supplying hastily the first intellectual and moral needs
of the villages. Those having been satisfied, the studies required in article 4
of the regulations for the acquisition of a teacher’s certificate of elementary
instruction were completed in three years. But although the resident and day
pupils had to be fully sixteen years old for admission into the normal
school, it resulted that, since the majority of them came from provinces
where they generally cease to attend school after the age of twelve, the few
ideas which they had learned in those schools were already obliterated from
their minds, especially the use and knowledge of Castilian. Consequently, in
order that the pupils might study the branches suitable for the teaching
profession with understanding of the authors of the textbook, and the
explanations of the instructors, it was indispensable to cause said studies to
be preceded by a preparatory year, in order that the legal qualifications of
ability to pursue their career might be obtained.
development in the arts and industry, in agriculture and commerce, and in
the participation of the natives in the profession of letters and of sciences,
and in the exercise of authority and other subordinate charges in the
different state offices. Such results have been preceded by an initial period
of most laborious formation, for, although the normal school had to be ruled
from the beginning by organic regulations adapted to the needs of the
region and to the special circumstances of the time and of the individuals
for whom it was founded, it had to limit its sphere of action to the most
reduced horizons, in accordance with the remarkable state of imperfection
and backwardness of the scholars entrusted to it, and of the little time
allowable for their fitting instruction and education in the profession of
teacher. The perfection of the normal teaching and of its regulation was left,
therefore, for the provision of later supplementary orders. For, having seen
the moral impossibility of its complete application, according to the ideal
demanded of a perfect plan of pedagogical teaching, it had to be molded
according to the pressing needs of the villages and to the lack of a staff fit to
take charge from the beginning of all the schools of primary instruction in
the archipelago.
The absolute lack of suitable men teachers, with actual experience in
teaching, was the reason for the studies in the normal school being reduced
in the earlier years to supplying hastily the first intellectual and moral needs
of the villages. Those having been satisfied, the studies required in article 4
of the regulations for the acquisition of a teacher’s certificate of elementary
instruction were completed in three years. But although the resident and day
pupils had to be fully sixteen years old for admission into the normal
school, it resulted that, since the majority of them came from provinces
where they generally cease to attend school after the age of twelve, the few
ideas which they had learned in those schools were already obliterated from
their minds, especially the use and knowledge of Castilian. Consequently, in
order that the pupils might study the branches suitable for the teaching
profession with understanding of the authors of the textbook, and the
explanations of the instructors, it was indispensable to cause said studies to
be preceded by a preparatory year, in order that the legal qualifications of
ability to pursue their career might be obtained.
Page 175
At the beginning, the textbooks had to be chosen from among the shortest
and most abridged, in consideration of the lack of development of the
intellectual faculties of the pupils. That produced in due time the advantage
that the new teachers, explaining to the children of their schools the same
authors by whom they had been formed, afterwards came themselves better
prepared to frequent the classes of the normal school. Furthermore, having
left aside the qualification of the young candidates being sixteen years old,
in order to enter the preparatory class, the halls of this normal school were
from that time filled by the most advanced pupils of the elementary primary
schools of the villages, without any notable interruption in the progress of
their studies from childhood until the completion of their course.
To this spontaneous and natural modification of the regulations, was due the
calling to the teaching profession of the most suitable and advanced pupils
whom the normal school now possesses; and if to them be added the best
students of the practice school who increased annually the number of the
preparatory class, the result is that said selection must greatly redound to
the very great advantage of the teaching force. It proceeded then to mitigate
the harmful exclusiveness of article 11 of the regulations for the schools and
teachers of primary instruction for the natives of this archipelago,
permitting the exercise as teachers to the scholars graduating from this
normal school of Manila, who had acquired the teacher’s certificate before
reaching the age of twenty.
Indeed, that the most opportune time for exercising the duties of teacher
with advantage and without loss of intellect is immediately after receiving
the certificate, is evidenced by the fact that the matters recently learned
remain yet fresh in the memory and in the mind of the young teachers; the
will is then more active and ready to communicate those matters to the
children, and enthusiasm consolidates in this case the vocation of the young
teacher and moderates his mind with the habit of work, so that he will
persevere in his profession for the rest of his life.
Granting the fondness of the native for instruction, and having seen the
increase in this last third of the century of public instruction in Filipinas,
thanks to the multitude and variety of official and private teaching centers,
and most abridged, in consideration of the lack of development of the
intellectual faculties of the pupils. That produced in due time the advantage
that the new teachers, explaining to the children of their schools the same
authors by whom they had been formed, afterwards came themselves better
prepared to frequent the classes of the normal school. Furthermore, having
left aside the qualification of the young candidates being sixteen years old,
in order to enter the preparatory class, the halls of this normal school were
from that time filled by the most advanced pupils of the elementary primary
schools of the villages, without any notable interruption in the progress of
their studies from childhood until the completion of their course.
To this spontaneous and natural modification of the regulations, was due the
calling to the teaching profession of the most suitable and advanced pupils
whom the normal school now possesses; and if to them be added the best
students of the practice school who increased annually the number of the
preparatory class, the result is that said selection must greatly redound to
the very great advantage of the teaching force. It proceeded then to mitigate
the harmful exclusiveness of article 11 of the regulations for the schools and
teachers of primary instruction for the natives of this archipelago,
permitting the exercise as teachers to the scholars graduating from this
normal school of Manila, who had acquired the teacher’s certificate before
reaching the age of twenty.
Indeed, that the most opportune time for exercising the duties of teacher
with advantage and without loss of intellect is immediately after receiving
the certificate, is evidenced by the fact that the matters recently learned
remain yet fresh in the memory and in the mind of the young teachers; the
will is then more active and ready to communicate those matters to the
children, and enthusiasm consolidates in this case the vocation of the young
teacher and moderates his mind with the habit of work, so that he will
persevere in his profession for the rest of his life.
Granting the fondness of the native for instruction, and having seen the
increase in this last third of the century of public instruction in Filipinas,
thanks to the multitude and variety of official and private teaching centers,
Page 176
it is more and more indispensable every day that the primary teaching of the
archipelago be propagated, perfected, and consolidated, giving the greater
extension and the preferred place to the pedagogical studies of the normal
school for men teachers, by adding to the course of teachers of elementary
primary instruction that of superior primary instruction. The intellectual
progress of Filipinas, and its hopes for the future, demand a greater
development in the instruction and education of the children; and
consequently, that the young men, who nobly aspire to become teachers,
may obtain the certificate and prerogative of teacher of superior primary
instruction. That such are the desires of the government of his Majesty, are
evident by the recent creation of a superior normal school for women
teachers in Manila, and the constant desire of enlarging the literary studies
throughout the Spanish domains.
The necessity of also extending the teaching of this normal school for men
teachers in Manila has been so widely recognized, that for some years past
the supplementary courses for obtaining the certificate of superior teacher
of primary instruction have in fact been studies in said center. It is so much
more easy to introduce said improvement, since it can be realized with the
same teaching staff, without any greater expense than the actual budget, and
even an increase in the years of study can be realized. For, during the first
three years, the pupils would study the branches corresponding to the
teachers’ course of elementary primary instruction, in order to obtain, after
passing the examinations of the third year, the certificate by virtue of the
examination for degrees only those who shall have obtained in said
examination the grades of excellent and passed, besides the fourth year
being entitled to obtain the certificate of superior teacher, the studies of the
normal school of Manila comparing throughout with those which are
pursued in the superior normal schools of the Peninsula.
To the professional exercise of the duties of teacher of superior primary
instruction, belong privileges, prerogatives, and emoluments, distinct from
those which are enjoyed by teachers of a lower rank. In such case the
término competitions of the first and second class would have to belong
exclusively to the teachers of superior primary instruction, and in the
contests for the ascenso schools they must be preferred to the elementary.
archipelago be propagated, perfected, and consolidated, giving the greater
extension and the preferred place to the pedagogical studies of the normal
school for men teachers, by adding to the course of teachers of elementary
primary instruction that of superior primary instruction. The intellectual
progress of Filipinas, and its hopes for the future, demand a greater
development in the instruction and education of the children; and
consequently, that the young men, who nobly aspire to become teachers,
may obtain the certificate and prerogative of teacher of superior primary
instruction. That such are the desires of the government of his Majesty, are
evident by the recent creation of a superior normal school for women
teachers in Manila, and the constant desire of enlarging the literary studies
throughout the Spanish domains.
The necessity of also extending the teaching of this normal school for men
teachers in Manila has been so widely recognized, that for some years past
the supplementary courses for obtaining the certificate of superior teacher
of primary instruction have in fact been studies in said center. It is so much
more easy to introduce said improvement, since it can be realized with the
same teaching staff, without any greater expense than the actual budget, and
even an increase in the years of study can be realized. For, during the first
three years, the pupils would study the branches corresponding to the
teachers’ course of elementary primary instruction, in order to obtain, after
passing the examinations of the third year, the certificate by virtue of the
examination for degrees only those who shall have obtained in said
examination the grades of excellent and passed, besides the fourth year
being entitled to obtain the certificate of superior teacher, the studies of the
normal school of Manila comparing throughout with those which are
pursued in the superior normal schools of the Peninsula.
To the professional exercise of the duties of teacher of superior primary
instruction, belong privileges, prerogatives, and emoluments, distinct from
those which are enjoyed by teachers of a lower rank. In such case the
término competitions of the first and second class would have to belong
exclusively to the teachers of superior primary instruction, and in the
contests for the ascenso schools they must be preferred to the elementary.
Page 177
Said competition must take place before a competent tribunal, and must be
subjected to the official schedule of the various branches, whose study
prepares one for the certificate of superior teacher indispensable for such
competitions.
The case foreseen by article 12 of the regulations, namely, of the existence
among the supernumerary pupils of a sufficient number of teachers to
supply the schools of the archipelago, having been realized, the suppression
of the regular [de numero] resident pupils is now proceeding in this normal
school.
In accordance, then, with the previous exposition, he who affixes his
signature has the honor to recommend to the lofty consideration and
approval of your Excellency, so that you may deign to bring, if you judge it
suitable, to the notice of his Excellency the minister of the colonies, the
subjoined modification of the regulations of the normal school for male
teachers of primary instruction for the natives of the Filipinas Islands
approved by her Majesty, December 20, 1863. May God preserve your
Excellency many years. Manila, November 1, 1893. Your Excellency,
Hermenegildo Jacas
General Division of Civil Administration:
Your Excellency:
So powerful and conclusive are the arguments which the right reverend
father director of the normal school for men teachers in Manila adduces, in
order to petition your Excellency that said institution enlarge the scope of
the studies of its teaching, and have, therefore, in the future, the character of
superior, which the director who affixes his signature, honoring himself in
making them his own, recommends to your Excellency that taking them
under consideration, and in harmony with them, you deign to authorize the
subjoined project for a decree. Will your Excellency decide. Manila,
November 10, 1893. Your Excellency,
subjected to the official schedule of the various branches, whose study
prepares one for the certificate of superior teacher indispensable for such
competitions.
The case foreseen by article 12 of the regulations, namely, of the existence
among the supernumerary pupils of a sufficient number of teachers to
supply the schools of the archipelago, having been realized, the suppression
of the regular [de numero] resident pupils is now proceeding in this normal
school.
In accordance, then, with the previous exposition, he who affixes his
signature has the honor to recommend to the lofty consideration and
approval of your Excellency, so that you may deign to bring, if you judge it
suitable, to the notice of his Excellency the minister of the colonies, the
subjoined modification of the regulations of the normal school for male
teachers of primary instruction for the natives of the Filipinas Islands
approved by her Majesty, December 20, 1863. May God preserve your
Excellency many years. Manila, November 1, 1893. Your Excellency,
Hermenegildo Jacas
General Division of Civil Administration:
Your Excellency:
So powerful and conclusive are the arguments which the right reverend
father director of the normal school for men teachers in Manila adduces, in
order to petition your Excellency that said institution enlarge the scope of
the studies of its teaching, and have, therefore, in the future, the character of
superior, which the director who affixes his signature, honoring himself in
making them his own, recommends to your Excellency that taking them
under consideration, and in harmony with them, you deign to authorize the
subjoined project for a decree. Will your Excellency decide. Manila,
November 10, 1893. Your Excellency,
Page 178
A. Avilés
Decree
General government of Filipinas: Civil Administration.
Manila, November 10, 1893.
This general government in the exercise of its powers and in conformity
with the recommendation of the General Division of Civil Administration
on this date, declares the following:
Article 1. In order to heed the necessities felt more sensibly each day for
broadening and perfecting the pedagogical studies for the purpose of
forming suitable teachers to whom to entrust the development and progress
of primary instruction in the archipelago, the normal school for men
teachers of this capital is declared a “superior normal school.”
Art. 2. Teachers’ certificates which shall be conferred in the future by this
institution shall include two grades—elementary and superior.
Art. 3. The studies corresponding to the first grade shall be divided into
three courses, and in the form established by the regulations, by which said
institution must be ruled, in its article 4.
Art. 4. For the superior degree the same subjects shall be studied with the
extension of those which are prescribed in the last section of article 4 of the
abovesaid regulations.
Art. 5. The teachers’ certificates, obtained in the superior normal school,
shall bear equal rights and privileges with those obtained in like institutions
in the Peninsula.
Decree
General government of Filipinas: Civil Administration.
Manila, November 10, 1893.
This general government in the exercise of its powers and in conformity
with the recommendation of the General Division of Civil Administration
on this date, declares the following:
Article 1. In order to heed the necessities felt more sensibly each day for
broadening and perfecting the pedagogical studies for the purpose of
forming suitable teachers to whom to entrust the development and progress
of primary instruction in the archipelago, the normal school for men
teachers of this capital is declared a “superior normal school.”
Art. 2. Teachers’ certificates which shall be conferred in the future by this
institution shall include two grades—elementary and superior.
Art. 3. The studies corresponding to the first grade shall be divided into
three courses, and in the form established by the regulations, by which said
institution must be ruled, in its article 4.
Art. 4. For the superior degree the same subjects shall be studied with the
extension of those which are prescribed in the last section of article 4 of the
abovesaid regulations.
Art. 5. The teachers’ certificates, obtained in the superior normal school,
shall bear equal rights and privileges with those obtained in like institutions
in the Peninsula.
Page 179
Art. 6. The same instructors as those at present in the normal school shall be
those charged to teach the subjects belonging to the fourth year.
Art. 7. The regulations drawn up by the director of the superior normal
school for men teachers who shall begin to rule with such character, at the
beginning of the next term of 1893–94 are provisionally approved.
Let it be communicated, proclaimed, and information thereof given to the
ministry of the colonies for its approval.
Blanco
those charged to teach the subjects belonging to the fourth year.
Art. 7. The regulations drawn up by the director of the superior normal
school for men teachers who shall begin to rule with such character, at the
beginning of the next term of 1893–94 are provisionally approved.
Let it be communicated, proclaimed, and information thereof given to the
ministry of the colonies for its approval.
Blanco
Page 180
REGULATIONS OF THE SUPERIOR NORMAL SCHOOL
FOR MEN TEACHERS
Of the object of the superior normal school
Article 1. The object of the superior normal school for men teachers in
Manila is to serve as a seminary for teachers who may take charge of the
schools of primary instruction in the archipelago.
Art. 2. The pupils shall be resident and subject to one and the same rule and
discipline. For the present the previous entrance examination shall allow the
entrance of day pupils provided that their number does not exceed sixty the
first year, and if their antecedents give hope that they can pursue their
studies to advantage and that their conduct will be such that it corresponds
to the good name of the institution.
Art. 3. [This article is equivalent to Art. 3 of the regulations of December
20, 1863 for the normal school; see ante, p. 86.]
Of the studies and their duration
FOR MEN TEACHERS
Of the object of the superior normal school
Article 1. The object of the superior normal school for men teachers in
Manila is to serve as a seminary for teachers who may take charge of the
schools of primary instruction in the archipelago.
Art. 2. The pupils shall be resident and subject to one and the same rule and
discipline. For the present the previous entrance examination shall allow the
entrance of day pupils provided that their number does not exceed sixty the
first year, and if their antecedents give hope that they can pursue their
studies to advantage and that their conduct will be such that it corresponds
to the good name of the institution.
Art. 3. [This article is equivalent to Art. 3 of the regulations of December
20, 1863 for the normal school; see ante, p. 86.]
Of the studies and their duration
Page 181
Art. 4. The teaching in the normal school shall include two grades—
elementary and superior. The adequate teaching for the acquisition of
certificate of teacher of elementary primary instruction shall be distributed
over three terms, and one term more shall complete the teaching required
for the superior teacher’s certificate. The scholars who are candidates for
the certificate of teachers of elementary primary teaching must have studied
and passed in the following branches:
Christian doctrine explained, in three courses.
Elements of sacred history, comprising two courses.
Castilian language, with exercises of composition and analysis, according to
the four parts of the grammar, three courses.
Theory and practice in reading, two courses.
Theory and practice in writing, two courses.
Arithmetic, two courses.
Principles of geometry and surveying, one course.
Principles of geography and history for España and Filipinas, one course.
Principles of agriculture, one course.
Elements of pedagogy, one course.
Rules of etiquette, one course.
Elements of lineal and figure drawing, three courses.
Lessons in vocal and instrumental music, three courses.
Gymnastics, three courses.
elementary and superior. The adequate teaching for the acquisition of
certificate of teacher of elementary primary instruction shall be distributed
over three terms, and one term more shall complete the teaching required
for the superior teacher’s certificate. The scholars who are candidates for
the certificate of teachers of elementary primary teaching must have studied
and passed in the following branches:
Christian doctrine explained, in three courses.
Elements of sacred history, comprising two courses.
Castilian language, with exercises of composition and analysis, according to
the four parts of the grammar, three courses.
Theory and practice in reading, two courses.
Theory and practice in writing, two courses.
Arithmetic, two courses.
Principles of geometry and surveying, one course.
Principles of geography and history for España and Filipinas, one course.
Principles of agriculture, one course.
Elements of pedagogy, one course.
Rules of etiquette, one course.
Elements of lineal and figure drawing, three courses.
Lessons in vocal and instrumental music, three courses.
Gymnastics, three courses.
Page 182
The courses in catechism, sacred history, reading, writing, Castilian
language, arithmetic, and geometry shall have lessons daily; every other
day, geography, history, surveying, and pedagogy; bi-weekly the course in
etiquette.
There shall be daily lessons in the academies of music, gymnastics, and
drawing.
In order to obtain a teacher’s certificate of elementary primary instruction,
besides having passed in the branches belonging to the three above-
mentioned courses, a revalida examination shall be demanded after having
passed the examinations of the last course.
In order to obtain a superior teacher’s certificate, one is required: 1—to
have obtained the mark of excellent in the revalida examinations for the
teacher’s certificate of elementary primary instruction; 2—to have taken the
increased course in pedagogy, and in addition the legislation in force in
regard to primary instruction in Filipinas; 3—principles of religion and
ethics, universal history, algebra, industry, commerce, and the ordinary
phenomena of nature.
Art. 5. [Equivalent to Art. 5 of the regulations of 1863; see ante, p. 87.]
Art. 6. During the last six months of the third course, the pupils shall have
practical experience in teaching, by teaching in the classes of the practice
school annexed to the normal school established by article 3.
Pupils may not pass from one course to another without proving their
fitness in the general examination which shall be held at the end of each
year.
An extraordinary examination shall be given to the pupils of the third
course, who have not for any reason passed in the ordinary examination at
the end of the course.
Art. 7. The teachers of superior primary instruction may select by
competition the término schools of the first and second class; and in the
language, arithmetic, and geometry shall have lessons daily; every other
day, geography, history, surveying, and pedagogy; bi-weekly the course in
etiquette.
There shall be daily lessons in the academies of music, gymnastics, and
drawing.
In order to obtain a teacher’s certificate of elementary primary instruction,
besides having passed in the branches belonging to the three above-
mentioned courses, a revalida examination shall be demanded after having
passed the examinations of the last course.
In order to obtain a superior teacher’s certificate, one is required: 1—to
have obtained the mark of excellent in the revalida examinations for the
teacher’s certificate of elementary primary instruction; 2—to have taken the
increased course in pedagogy, and in addition the legislation in force in
regard to primary instruction in Filipinas; 3—principles of religion and
ethics, universal history, algebra, industry, commerce, and the ordinary
phenomena of nature.
Art. 5. [Equivalent to Art. 5 of the regulations of 1863; see ante, p. 87.]
Art. 6. During the last six months of the third course, the pupils shall have
practical experience in teaching, by teaching in the classes of the practice
school annexed to the normal school established by article 3.
Pupils may not pass from one course to another without proving their
fitness in the general examination which shall be held at the end of each
year.
An extraordinary examination shall be given to the pupils of the third
course, who have not for any reason passed in the ordinary examination at
the end of the course.
Art. 7. The teachers of superior primary instruction may select by
competition the término schools of the first and second class; and in the
Page 183
contests which are held they shall be preferred in the management, as
regular appointees, of the ascenso schools.
Art. 8. The pupils of the normal school, who shall have completed their
studies in the elementary course for teachers, having passed their final
examinations in proof of their courses, before receiving the teachers’
certificates of elementary primary instruction, shall be obliged to stand
another examination which shall be called the revalida examination; and in
their certificates shall be noted the honorable marks which they shall have
merited in said examination.
Teachers who shall have obtained the mark of excellent in the revalida
examination, shall be empowered to continue their studies, and to become
candidates for the superior teacher’s certificate, and can also take regular
charge of ascenso schools.
Those who shall not have obtained the mark of excellent in the revalida
examination, but that of good or fair, shall also receive teachers’
certificates, with the corresponding note, and shall be empowered to take
charge of entrada schools. Those who shall have failed in said
examinations, if, after the exercise has been repeated, they merit approval,
shall receive certificates as teachers of entrada.
Of the pupils of the normal school
Art. 9. Both the resident pupils of the normal school, and the day pupils
shall have the following qualifications for admission: 1—they must be
natives of the Spanish domains; 2—be fully thirteen years old, this
requirement to be proved by baptismal certificate or any other equivalent
public document; 3—not suffer any contagious disease, and enjoy sufficient
health to discharge the duties peculiar to the charge of teacher; 4—have
observed good deportment and prove same by certification of the parish
priest of the village of their birth and residence; 5—speak Castilian, know
the Christian doctrine, read and write well, know something of Castilian
regular appointees, of the ascenso schools.
Art. 8. The pupils of the normal school, who shall have completed their
studies in the elementary course for teachers, having passed their final
examinations in proof of their courses, before receiving the teachers’
certificates of elementary primary instruction, shall be obliged to stand
another examination which shall be called the revalida examination; and in
their certificates shall be noted the honorable marks which they shall have
merited in said examination.
Teachers who shall have obtained the mark of excellent in the revalida
examination, shall be empowered to continue their studies, and to become
candidates for the superior teacher’s certificate, and can also take regular
charge of ascenso schools.
Those who shall not have obtained the mark of excellent in the revalida
examination, but that of good or fair, shall also receive teachers’
certificates, with the corresponding note, and shall be empowered to take
charge of entrada schools. Those who shall have failed in said
examinations, if, after the exercise has been repeated, they merit approval,
shall receive certificates as teachers of entrada.
Of the pupils of the normal school
Art. 9. Both the resident pupils of the normal school, and the day pupils
shall have the following qualifications for admission: 1—they must be
natives of the Spanish domains; 2—be fully thirteen years old, this
requirement to be proved by baptismal certificate or any other equivalent
public document; 3—not suffer any contagious disease, and enjoy sufficient
health to discharge the duties peculiar to the charge of teacher; 4—have
observed good deportment and prove same by certification of the parish
priest of the village of their birth and residence; 5—speak Castilian, know
the Christian doctrine, read and write well, know something of Castilian
Page 184
grammar, as far as the regular verbs, inclusive, and the four fundamental
operations of arithmetic. All of this shall be exacted in a previous
examination held before a tribunal designated by the director.
Art. 10. Only those young men who have the qualifications demanded of
the resident pupils, namely, that they live in Manila, or its environs, under
the care of their parents, or the charge of a guardian, shall be admitted as
day pupils, and in such conditions that one can assume that they have
examples of virtue and morality at the domestic hearth. School supplies
shall be given to this class of pupils free of charge, if they are poor.
Of the director, teachers, and dependents of the normal school
Art. 11. [The same as Art. 15, of the regulations of December 20, 1863. See
ante, pp. 91, 92.]
Art. 12. Under the authority of the director there shall be at least six
teachers, besides one instructor in drawing, one for vocal music, and one for
gymnastics; three assistants, and the number of servants and dependents
necessary for the school. One of the teachers shall be at the same time the
spiritual instructor of the school, and shall have charge of the direction of
the pupils and of presiding over religious ceremonies. Under his peculiar
charge shall also be the lessons in sacred history, ethics, and religion.
Another of the teachers shall discharge the special duties of prefect of
morals, whose principal occupation shall be to accompany the pupils and
watch over them in the interior matters of the life of the institution. The
other four teachers shall be occupied chiefly in the teaching of other
matters.
The classes in vocal music, drawing, and gymnastics, shall be daily and last
one hour. A superior término teacher of the first grade shall be appointed for
the practice school which is joined to the superior normal school, and he
shall guide it under the supervision of the director.
operations of arithmetic. All of this shall be exacted in a previous
examination held before a tribunal designated by the director.
Art. 10. Only those young men who have the qualifications demanded of
the resident pupils, namely, that they live in Manila, or its environs, under
the care of their parents, or the charge of a guardian, shall be admitted as
day pupils, and in such conditions that one can assume that they have
examples of virtue and morality at the domestic hearth. School supplies
shall be given to this class of pupils free of charge, if they are poor.
Of the director, teachers, and dependents of the normal school
Art. 11. [The same as Art. 15, of the regulations of December 20, 1863. See
ante, pp. 91, 92.]
Art. 12. Under the authority of the director there shall be at least six
teachers, besides one instructor in drawing, one for vocal music, and one for
gymnastics; three assistants, and the number of servants and dependents
necessary for the school. One of the teachers shall be at the same time the
spiritual instructor of the school, and shall have charge of the direction of
the pupils and of presiding over religious ceremonies. Under his peculiar
charge shall also be the lessons in sacred history, ethics, and religion.
Another of the teachers shall discharge the special duties of prefect of
morals, whose principal occupation shall be to accompany the pupils and
watch over them in the interior matters of the life of the institution. The
other four teachers shall be occupied chiefly in the teaching of other
matters.
The classes in vocal music, drawing, and gymnastics, shall be daily and last
one hour. A superior término teacher of the first grade shall be appointed for
the practice school which is joined to the superior normal school, and he
shall guide it under the supervision of the director.
Page 185
Art. 13. The salary to be received by the director, instructors, assistants, and
dependents, as well as the expenses for equipment and the rent of a
building, shall be assigned annually in the budgets of the local funds of the
islands, in the proper chapter and article.
Of examinations
Art. 14. There shall be a review of all matters studied during that period at
the end of each month in each of the classes of the normal school. Every
three months there shall be private examinations of all the matters studied
during that time, with qualifications and promulgation of the marks
obtained by each pupil. A general examination shall be held at the end of
the term. This exercise shall be public and shall be held in the presence of
the authorities and persons of distinction of the capital, and shall close with
the proclamation and distribution of rewards.
Of holidays and vacations
Art. 15. The holidays for the normal school shall be Sundays, Thursdays,
feast days, Ash Wednesday, the day commemorated to the faithful dead, and
also the saints’ days and anniversary birthdays of their Majesties and the
prince of Asturias, and the saint’s day of the governor general of the
archipelago.
The short vacations shall extend from Christmas eve to January 2, and the
three carnival days. During said vacations the resident pupils shall remain
in the institution.
The long vacations shall last from the close of the examinations at the end
of the term in the second fortnight of the month of March until the first day
dependents, as well as the expenses for equipment and the rent of a
building, shall be assigned annually in the budgets of the local funds of the
islands, in the proper chapter and article.
Of examinations
Art. 14. There shall be a review of all matters studied during that period at
the end of each month in each of the classes of the normal school. Every
three months there shall be private examinations of all the matters studied
during that time, with qualifications and promulgation of the marks
obtained by each pupil. A general examination shall be held at the end of
the term. This exercise shall be public and shall be held in the presence of
the authorities and persons of distinction of the capital, and shall close with
the proclamation and distribution of rewards.
Of holidays and vacations
Art. 15. The holidays for the normal school shall be Sundays, Thursdays,
feast days, Ash Wednesday, the day commemorated to the faithful dead, and
also the saints’ days and anniversary birthdays of their Majesties and the
prince of Asturias, and the saint’s day of the governor general of the
archipelago.
The short vacations shall extend from Christmas eve to January 2, and the
three carnival days. During said vacations the resident pupils shall remain
in the institution.
The long vacations shall last from the close of the examinations at the end
of the term in the second fortnight of the month of March until the first day
Page 186
of June. Resident pupils shall pass the period of the long vacations with
their families.
Concerning rewards and punishments
Art. 16. The merit of pupils shall be recompensed with honorable marks
which shall be entered in the book of the institution, and with annual prizes,
whose solemn distribution shall take place at the close of the public
examinations.
Art. 17. Punishments shall consist of public censure, deprivation of recess,
and separation from the other pupils, and if this is not sufficient, definitive
expulsion from the school. Expulsion shall take place irremissibly for the
cause of contagious disease, for remarkable laziness, lack of application,
and for serious lack of respect toward the teachers, and for bad deportment
or depraved morals.
Art. 18. The public reading of the marks of good deportment, application,
and progress, shall also serve as reward; and as punishment shall also serve
the reading of the contrary marks. This shall be done every three months,
assembling for that purpose all the pupils in one place, with their teachers,
under the presidency of the director.
Of the interior regulations of the school
Art. 19. [This article is the same as Art. 23 of the regulations of 1863; see
ante, p. 94.]
their families.
Concerning rewards and punishments
Art. 16. The merit of pupils shall be recompensed with honorable marks
which shall be entered in the book of the institution, and with annual prizes,
whose solemn distribution shall take place at the close of the public
examinations.
Art. 17. Punishments shall consist of public censure, deprivation of recess,
and separation from the other pupils, and if this is not sufficient, definitive
expulsion from the school. Expulsion shall take place irremissibly for the
cause of contagious disease, for remarkable laziness, lack of application,
and for serious lack of respect toward the teachers, and for bad deportment
or depraved morals.
Art. 18. The public reading of the marks of good deportment, application,
and progress, shall also serve as reward; and as punishment shall also serve
the reading of the contrary marks. This shall be done every three months,
assembling for that purpose all the pupils in one place, with their teachers,
under the presidency of the director.
Of the interior regulations of the school
Art. 19. [This article is the same as Art. 23 of the regulations of 1863; see
ante, p. 94.]
Page 187
Of textbooks
Art. 20. [This article, consisting of two paragraphs, is equivalent to Art. 24
of the regulations of 1863, except that it reads “general government” where
the latter reads “superior civil government.”]
Concerning special examinations for obtaining assistants’
certificates
Art. 21. Examinations shall be held four times each year in the normal
school for the obtaining of assistants’ certificates. Those who present
themselves for the said examinations shall have the qualifications
established in art. 9, for those who desire to enter the school. They shall be
conversant with some of the matters established in art. 4, in regard to the
subjects suitable for the acquisition of teachers’ certificates of elementary
primary instruction, according to the schedule approved by the superior
government. Such examinations shall be public, and shall be held before the
directors and teachers of the normal school.
Art. 22. [The same as Art. 26 of the regulations of 1863. See ante, p. 95.]
Of the issuing of teachers’ and assistants’ certificates
Art. 23. The General Division of Civil Administration has the right of
issuing certificates as superior elementary and assistant teachers, at the
recommendation of the director of the normal school.
Art. 20. [This article, consisting of two paragraphs, is equivalent to Art. 24
of the regulations of 1863, except that it reads “general government” where
the latter reads “superior civil government.”]
Concerning special examinations for obtaining assistants’
certificates
Art. 21. Examinations shall be held four times each year in the normal
school for the obtaining of assistants’ certificates. Those who present
themselves for the said examinations shall have the qualifications
established in art. 9, for those who desire to enter the school. They shall be
conversant with some of the matters established in art. 4, in regard to the
subjects suitable for the acquisition of teachers’ certificates of elementary
primary instruction, according to the schedule approved by the superior
government. Such examinations shall be public, and shall be held before the
directors and teachers of the normal school.
Art. 22. [The same as Art. 26 of the regulations of 1863. See ante, p. 95.]
Of the issuing of teachers’ and assistants’ certificates
Art. 23. The General Division of Civil Administration has the right of
issuing certificates as superior elementary and assistant teachers, at the
recommendation of the director of the normal school.
Page 188
Art. 24. [The same as Art. 28 of the regulations of 1863. See ante, p. 95.]
Of the competitive examinations to obtain a regular
appointment in the término schools of first and second grades.
Art. 25. The vacant término schools of the first and second grades shall be
supplied by competitive examinations. Such competitive examinations shall
be held whenever the General Division of Civil Administration considers it
necessary.
Competitive examinations shall be announced three months beforehand,
and all those who shall have obtained a teacher’s certificate for superior
primary instruction shall be entitled to participate in them.
Art. 26. The examinations shall take place before a tribunal composed of
five judges, appointed by the director from among the instructors of the
normal school, and shall be ruled by an official schedule drawn up by the
same persons, and approved by the superior government. In that schedule
shall be contained the matters of the studies peculiar to the teaching
profession.
Art. 27. The examination exercises shall be oral and written.
The oral exercises shall consist:
1. In the reply to questions chosen by lot in regard to religion and ethics,
pedagogy, Castilian grammar, arithmetic, principles of geography, history
of España and the world, principles of algebra and geometry, principles of
physics and natural history, and principles of agriculture. Questions in each
one of these matters shall be prepared for this purpose in distinct lists, and
numbered tickets shall be placed in an urn. The competitor shall draw three
tickets, and after reading the questions on religion and ethics for those same
numbers, shall reply to at least one of them. Then he shall draw three other
tickets for the examination in pedagogy; and so on, for the examination in
Of the competitive examinations to obtain a regular
appointment in the término schools of first and second grades.
Art. 25. The vacant término schools of the first and second grades shall be
supplied by competitive examinations. Such competitive examinations shall
be held whenever the General Division of Civil Administration considers it
necessary.
Competitive examinations shall be announced three months beforehand,
and all those who shall have obtained a teacher’s certificate for superior
primary instruction shall be entitled to participate in them.
Art. 26. The examinations shall take place before a tribunal composed of
five judges, appointed by the director from among the instructors of the
normal school, and shall be ruled by an official schedule drawn up by the
same persons, and approved by the superior government. In that schedule
shall be contained the matters of the studies peculiar to the teaching
profession.
Art. 27. The examination exercises shall be oral and written.
The oral exercises shall consist:
1. In the reply to questions chosen by lot in regard to religion and ethics,
pedagogy, Castilian grammar, arithmetic, principles of geography, history
of España and the world, principles of algebra and geometry, principles of
physics and natural history, and principles of agriculture. Questions in each
one of these matters shall be prepared for this purpose in distinct lists, and
numbered tickets shall be placed in an urn. The competitor shall draw three
tickets, and after reading the questions on religion and ethics for those same
numbers, shall reply to at least one of them. Then he shall draw three other
tickets for the examination in pedagogy; and so on, for the examination in
Page 189
the other studies. In the drawing of the questions for each subject, there
shall always be twenty-five tickets. The questions which are answered shall
be replaced by others.
2. In the explanation concerning the capacity of children, in a point relative
to any of the subjects above named, the competitor shall read in a textbook
of the schools the bit that shall be indicated by one of the examining judges,
and shall proceed with the book closed to the explanation of what he has
read.
3. In reading from a printed book and a manuscript.
4. In writing on the oilskin the sentence dictated by one of the judges, and
then giving the grammatical and logical analysis of the same.
Written exercises shall consist:
1. In writing a page of capital letters according to the system of Iturzaeta on
the ruled paper given for that purpose, for which each competitor shall cut
the pen which he shall use immediately before the exercise.
2. In writing at the same dictation a composition in Castilian, which shall
not be less than one page long, on a subject assigned by the tribunal.
3. In solving in writing the arithmetical problems which shall previously
have been agreed on by the judges.
Paper bearing the stamp of the normal school, and the rubric of the
president of the tribunal, and a writing desk, shall be furnished to the
competitors for all their exercises.
The first exercise shall last an hour and a half, from the time when
everything necessary for the same is ready. One hour shall be granted for
the second, and for the third the period deemed advisable by the director.
In the marking of the first exercise, attention shall be paid only to the
caligraphy, and in the third to the solution of the problems. In the second
shall always be twenty-five tickets. The questions which are answered shall
be replaced by others.
2. In the explanation concerning the capacity of children, in a point relative
to any of the subjects above named, the competitor shall read in a textbook
of the schools the bit that shall be indicated by one of the examining judges,
and shall proceed with the book closed to the explanation of what he has
read.
3. In reading from a printed book and a manuscript.
4. In writing on the oilskin the sentence dictated by one of the judges, and
then giving the grammatical and logical analysis of the same.
Written exercises shall consist:
1. In writing a page of capital letters according to the system of Iturzaeta on
the ruled paper given for that purpose, for which each competitor shall cut
the pen which he shall use immediately before the exercise.
2. In writing at the same dictation a composition in Castilian, which shall
not be less than one page long, on a subject assigned by the tribunal.
3. In solving in writing the arithmetical problems which shall previously
have been agreed on by the judges.
Paper bearing the stamp of the normal school, and the rubric of the
president of the tribunal, and a writing desk, shall be furnished to the
competitors for all their exercises.
The first exercise shall last an hour and a half, from the time when
everything necessary for the same is ready. One hour shall be granted for
the second, and for the third the period deemed advisable by the director.
In the marking of the first exercise, attention shall be paid only to the
caligraphy, and in the third to the solution of the problems. In the second
Page 190
the writing, spelling, and especially the construction shall be marked.
All the competitors shall perform at one and the same time each one of the
written exercises under the eyes of the members of the tribunal, and placed
so that they cannot aid one another. The competitors shall not be allowed to
consult any book or writing for the second and third exercises. After the
time assigned for each one of the exercises, the competitor shall sign his
paper and hand it to the president or his substitute.
Art. 28. In case of tie in the exercises between two or more competitors,
consideration shall be given to the marks of the certificate, to the years of
experience, and to the greater merit contracted in the practice of teaching.
Art. 29. The schools obtained by competition shall be governed
permanently by the teachers who obtained them, and such teachers shall be
entitled to the emoluments prescribed in the budgets corresponding to their
rank.
Art. 30. The competitors who shall not, however, have passed those
examinations, shall be preferred to those of their own class who, although
they have the same marks in their certificates, shall not have obtained
approbation in such exercises.
Manila, November 10, 1893. Approved.
Blanco
All the competitors shall perform at one and the same time each one of the
written exercises under the eyes of the members of the tribunal, and placed
so that they cannot aid one another. The competitors shall not be allowed to
consult any book or writing for the second and third exercises. After the
time assigned for each one of the exercises, the competitor shall sign his
paper and hand it to the president or his substitute.
Art. 28. In case of tie in the exercises between two or more competitors,
consideration shall be given to the marks of the certificate, to the years of
experience, and to the greater merit contracted in the practice of teaching.
Art. 29. The schools obtained by competition shall be governed
permanently by the teachers who obtained them, and such teachers shall be
entitled to the emoluments prescribed in the budgets corresponding to their
rank.
Art. 30. The competitors who shall not, however, have passed those
examinations, shall be preferred to those of their own class who, although
they have the same marks in their certificates, shall not have obtained
approbation in such exercises.
Manila, November 10, 1893. Approved.
Blanco
Page 191
SCHOOL LEGISLATION, 1863–1894
Plan of primary instruction in Filipinas. See ante, pp. 76–86.
Normal Schools
December 20, 1863. Regulations for the normal school for men teachers.
See ante, pp. 86–95.
July 22, 1864. Royal order, declaring a ticket for the passage of the Jesuit
fathers assigned to the normal school of Manila.
November 24, 1864. Decree of the superior civil government, in which are
dictated some precautionary measures for the installation of the normal
school. The number of regular resident pupils is fixed with expression of
those who belong to each province of the archipelago in proportion to the
respective census of the village, and that of supernumerary resident pupils.
Admissions of petitions of candidates for this class of appointments and
matriculation for day pupils is declared open.
November 29, 1864. Circular of the superior civil government, directed to
the chiefs of the provinces and of the districts, dictating rules for the
provision of the places of regular resident pupils in the normal school for
men teachers in Manila.
Plan of primary instruction in Filipinas. See ante, pp. 76–86.
Normal Schools
December 20, 1863. Regulations for the normal school for men teachers.
See ante, pp. 86–95.
July 22, 1864. Royal order, declaring a ticket for the passage of the Jesuit
fathers assigned to the normal school of Manila.
November 24, 1864. Decree of the superior civil government, in which are
dictated some precautionary measures for the installation of the normal
school. The number of regular resident pupils is fixed with expression of
those who belong to each province of the archipelago in proportion to the
respective census of the village, and that of supernumerary resident pupils.
Admissions of petitions of candidates for this class of appointments and
matriculation for day pupils is declared open.
November 29, 1864. Circular of the superior civil government, directed to
the chiefs of the provinces and of the districts, dictating rules for the
provision of the places of regular resident pupils in the normal school for
men teachers in Manila.
Page 192
January 19, 1865. Royal order, approving the allowances for Jesuit fathers
and brothers of the normal school, and for equipment of the same.
May 30, 1865. Royal order no. 175, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving all the measures adopted by the superior civil government for the
inauguration of the normal school for men teachers, and expressing the
pleasure with which her Majesty saw the zeal manifested in the installation
of said institution.
July 17, 1865. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that the
corporals and sergeants of the army who so desire be admitted into the
normal school for men teachers.
March 13, 1866. Decree of the superior civil government, dictating rules for
the establishment of a school of primary instruction for boys in the normal
school for men teachers.
June 25, 1866. Royal order, no. 293, of the ministry of the colonies, naming
the sum of ten pesos per month as the board for resident pupils of the
normal school for men teachers, and reducing the regular places to forty.
December 24, 1866. Decree of the superior civil government, ruling that the
vacancies of regular resident pupils of the normal school for men teachers
be filled by the pupils who attend the school of primary instruction,
established within the normal school, and by others who may solicit them.
March 22, 1869. Decree of the superior civil government, arranging that the
term in the normal school for men teachers begin in June and end in March,
the examinations being held in the latter month.
December 2, 1870. Order of the supreme government, modifying article 4
of the regulations of the normal school for men teachers, of December 20,
1863; and arranging that the fees for matriculation in the normal school be
reduced to six escudos per study.
November 23, 1871. Project of regulations for a normal school for women
teachers in Filipinas.
and brothers of the normal school, and for equipment of the same.
May 30, 1865. Royal order no. 175, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving all the measures adopted by the superior civil government for the
inauguration of the normal school for men teachers, and expressing the
pleasure with which her Majesty saw the zeal manifested in the installation
of said institution.
July 17, 1865. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that the
corporals and sergeants of the army who so desire be admitted into the
normal school for men teachers.
March 13, 1866. Decree of the superior civil government, dictating rules for
the establishment of a school of primary instruction for boys in the normal
school for men teachers.
June 25, 1866. Royal order, no. 293, of the ministry of the colonies, naming
the sum of ten pesos per month as the board for resident pupils of the
normal school for men teachers, and reducing the regular places to forty.
December 24, 1866. Decree of the superior civil government, ruling that the
vacancies of regular resident pupils of the normal school for men teachers
be filled by the pupils who attend the school of primary instruction,
established within the normal school, and by others who may solicit them.
March 22, 1869. Decree of the superior civil government, arranging that the
term in the normal school for men teachers begin in June and end in March,
the examinations being held in the latter month.
December 2, 1870. Order of the supreme government, modifying article 4
of the regulations of the normal school for men teachers, of December 20,
1863; and arranging that the fees for matriculation in the normal school be
reduced to six escudos per study.
November 23, 1871. Project of regulations for a normal school for women
teachers in Filipinas.
Page 193
January 11, 1872. Royal order, ruling that the girls’ school of Nueva-
Cáceres be erected into a normal school and seminary for women teachers.
June 14, 1872. Decree of the superior civil government, reducing the places
for regular resident pupils of the normal school for men teachers in Manila
to thirty.
May 26, 1873. Order of the executive authority, authorizing the one
hundred villages of the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres to each send a young
woman to the girls’ school in said city, so that such young women may
afterward direct the schools in their respective villages.
May 4, 1874. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that no
petition be sent to it for entrance into the normal school for men teachers
without the requisites prescribed in article 9 of the organic regulations for
said school, and that the petitions be sent through the medium of the
provincial chiefs.
May 21, 1874. Decree of the superior civil government, reducing the
number of places for regular resident pupils of the normal school for men
teachers in Manila to twenty.
July 28, 1874. Decree of the general government, reducing the number of
places for resident pupils of the normal school for men teachers in Manila
to fifteen.
August 17, 1874. Decree of the general government, ordering that those
pupils of the normal school for men teachers who have twenty voluntary
failures of attendance, or thirty involuntary, be stricken from the list.
June 9, 1875. Decree of the general government, constituting in the normal
school for women teachers of primary education the school of Santa Isabel
of the city and diocese of Nueva-Cáceres.
June 19, 1875. Decree of the general government, approving, with the
character of ad interim, the regulations for the normal school for women
Cáceres be erected into a normal school and seminary for women teachers.
June 14, 1872. Decree of the superior civil government, reducing the places
for regular resident pupils of the normal school for men teachers in Manila
to thirty.
May 26, 1873. Order of the executive authority, authorizing the one
hundred villages of the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres to each send a young
woman to the girls’ school in said city, so that such young women may
afterward direct the schools in their respective villages.
May 4, 1874. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that no
petition be sent to it for entrance into the normal school for men teachers
without the requisites prescribed in article 9 of the organic regulations for
said school, and that the petitions be sent through the medium of the
provincial chiefs.
May 21, 1874. Decree of the superior civil government, reducing the
number of places for regular resident pupils of the normal school for men
teachers in Manila to twenty.
July 28, 1874. Decree of the general government, reducing the number of
places for resident pupils of the normal school for men teachers in Manila
to fifteen.
August 17, 1874. Decree of the general government, ordering that those
pupils of the normal school for men teachers who have twenty voluntary
failures of attendance, or thirty involuntary, be stricken from the list.
June 9, 1875. Decree of the general government, constituting in the normal
school for women teachers of primary education the school of Santa Isabel
of the city and diocese of Nueva-Cáceres.
June 19, 1875. Decree of the general government, approving, with the
character of ad interim, the regulations for the normal school for women
Page 194
teachers of primary education in the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres. See this
decree, as well as the regulations for the school, ante, pp. 142–160.
June 30, 1875. Circular of the government, directed to the governors of the
provinces of the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres because of the inauguration of
the normal school for women teachers in that city.
April 2, 1878. Decree of the general government, approving the
examinations held in September and December, 1877, in the normal school
for women teachers in Nueva-Cáceres, and ordering that a teacher’s
certificate be sent to those pupils examined.
June 22, 1880. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, creating the
chair of the elements employed in the normal school for men teachers in
Manila, and ordering that a permanent sum of money be assigned in the
budget for this consideration.
September 27, 1880. Royal order, no. 875, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving the definitive institution of the normal school for women
teachers in Nueva-Cáceres and the regulations of the same, which were
approved in the character of ad interim, by superior decree, June 19, 1875.
September 27, 1880. Royal order, no. 880, of the ministry of the colonies,
ordering that twenty-five copies of the regulations approved by royal order,
number 875, of the same date for the normal school for women teachers in
Nueva-Cáceres, be sent to it.
March 11, 1892. Royal decree, creating in Manila a normal school for
women teachers in charge of the Augustinian nuns of the Assumption
established in the royal school of Santa Isabel in Madrid. See this royal
decree, as well as the royal order following, and the regulations, ante, pp.
160–210.
May 15, 1893. Announcement of the superior normal school for women
teachers, published in the Gaceta, giving information of the opening for
matriculation in that institution, the requirements for obtaining it, the fees to
be paid for it, and the material for the entrance examination.
decree, as well as the regulations for the school, ante, pp. 142–160.
June 30, 1875. Circular of the government, directed to the governors of the
provinces of the diocese of Nueva-Cáceres because of the inauguration of
the normal school for women teachers in that city.
April 2, 1878. Decree of the general government, approving the
examinations held in September and December, 1877, in the normal school
for women teachers in Nueva-Cáceres, and ordering that a teacher’s
certificate be sent to those pupils examined.
June 22, 1880. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, creating the
chair of the elements employed in the normal school for men teachers in
Manila, and ordering that a permanent sum of money be assigned in the
budget for this consideration.
September 27, 1880. Royal order, no. 875, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving the definitive institution of the normal school for women
teachers in Nueva-Cáceres and the regulations of the same, which were
approved in the character of ad interim, by superior decree, June 19, 1875.
September 27, 1880. Royal order, no. 880, of the ministry of the colonies,
ordering that twenty-five copies of the regulations approved by royal order,
number 875, of the same date for the normal school for women teachers in
Nueva-Cáceres, be sent to it.
March 11, 1892. Royal decree, creating in Manila a normal school for
women teachers in charge of the Augustinian nuns of the Assumption
established in the royal school of Santa Isabel in Madrid. See this royal
decree, as well as the royal order following, and the regulations, ante, pp.
160–210.
May 15, 1893. Announcement of the superior normal school for women
teachers, published in the Gaceta, giving information of the opening for
matriculation in that institution, the requirements for obtaining it, the fees to
be paid for it, and the material for the entrance examination.
Page 195
November 3, 1893. Decree of the general government, creating the post of
professor of the practice school established in the normal school for men
teachers in Manila.
November 10, 1893. Decree of the general government, elevating to the
grade of superior the normal school for men teachers in Manila, and
approving provisionally the new regulations of that school. See this decree,
with following regulations, ante, pp. 210–228.
December 1, 1893. Decree of the general government, extending to the
superior normal school for women teachers the powers which the General
Division of Civil Administration has over that for men teachers.
December 15, 1893. Decree of the general government, dictating orders
supplementary to the superior decree of November 10, 1893, and to the
regulations of the superior normal school for men teachers approved on the
same date.
January 30, 1894. Royal order, no. 135, of the ministry of the colonies,
authorizing the continuance in the institution of the regular resident pupils
of the normal school for men teachers in Manila until the completion of
their course.
January 30, 1894. Royal order, no. 136, of the ministry of the colonies,
ordering that the rent of the house occupied by the normal school for men
teachers in Manila be paid from the budget of the local funds.
February 23, 1894. Decree of the general government, creating a
pedagogical academy in the superior normal school for men teachers in
Manila.
April 18, 1894. Royal order, no. 280, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving the superior decree which elevated to the rank of superior the
normal school for men teachers in Manila; the new regulations for the
same; the supplementary orders dictated by the superior decree of
December 15, 1893; and the appointment of a professor of the practice
school established in it.
professor of the practice school established in the normal school for men
teachers in Manila.
November 10, 1893. Decree of the general government, elevating to the
grade of superior the normal school for men teachers in Manila, and
approving provisionally the new regulations of that school. See this decree,
with following regulations, ante, pp. 210–228.
December 1, 1893. Decree of the general government, extending to the
superior normal school for women teachers the powers which the General
Division of Civil Administration has over that for men teachers.
December 15, 1893. Decree of the general government, dictating orders
supplementary to the superior decree of November 10, 1893, and to the
regulations of the superior normal school for men teachers approved on the
same date.
January 30, 1894. Royal order, no. 135, of the ministry of the colonies,
authorizing the continuance in the institution of the regular resident pupils
of the normal school for men teachers in Manila until the completion of
their course.
January 30, 1894. Royal order, no. 136, of the ministry of the colonies,
ordering that the rent of the house occupied by the normal school for men
teachers in Manila be paid from the budget of the local funds.
February 23, 1894. Decree of the general government, creating a
pedagogical academy in the superior normal school for men teachers in
Manila.
April 18, 1894. Royal order, no. 280, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving the superior decree which elevated to the rank of superior the
normal school for men teachers in Manila; the new regulations for the
same; the supplementary orders dictated by the superior decree of
December 15, 1893; and the appointment of a professor of the practice
school established in it.
Page 196
April 30, 1894. Announcement of the superior normal school for men
teachers published in the Gaceta, naming date and conditions for the
entrance examinations into that institution, as well as for the examinations
of assistants, and for the extraordinary examinations for the term of 1893–
94.
June 15, 1894. Decree of the general government, modifying article 4 of the
superior decree of November 10, 1893, which declared the normal school
for men teachers in Manila to be a superior school; and article 2 of the
decree of December 15, of the same year.
July 20, 1894. Decree of the general government, approving the organic
regulations of the pedagogical academy of the superior formal school for
men teachers in Manila; with citation of regulations.
August 17, 1894. Decree of the general government, declaring that the
pupils of the normal school who have not passed in their examinations for
confirmation which they have to take in order to obtain the teacher’s
certificate of elementary primary instruction, have sufficient aptitude to
receive an assistant teacher’s certificate.
Schools of primary instruction
December 20, 1863. Regulations for the schools and teachers of primary
instruction for the natives of the Philippine Archipelago. See these
regulations, as well as the interior regulations of the same date, and the
decree of the superior civil government of February 15, 1864, approving the
regulations for the municipal girls’ school of Manila, with citation of
regulations, ante, pp. 96–125.
March 15, 1864. Decree of the superior civil government, appointing the
members of the Superior Board of Primary Instruction.
teachers published in the Gaceta, naming date and conditions for the
entrance examinations into that institution, as well as for the examinations
of assistants, and for the extraordinary examinations for the term of 1893–
94.
June 15, 1894. Decree of the general government, modifying article 4 of the
superior decree of November 10, 1893, which declared the normal school
for men teachers in Manila to be a superior school; and article 2 of the
decree of December 15, of the same year.
July 20, 1894. Decree of the general government, approving the organic
regulations of the pedagogical academy of the superior formal school for
men teachers in Manila; with citation of regulations.
August 17, 1894. Decree of the general government, declaring that the
pupils of the normal school who have not passed in their examinations for
confirmation which they have to take in order to obtain the teacher’s
certificate of elementary primary instruction, have sufficient aptitude to
receive an assistant teacher’s certificate.
Schools of primary instruction
December 20, 1863. Regulations for the schools and teachers of primary
instruction for the natives of the Philippine Archipelago. See these
regulations, as well as the interior regulations of the same date, and the
decree of the superior civil government of February 15, 1864, approving the
regulations for the municipal girls’ school of Manila, with citation of
regulations, ante, pp. 96–125.
March 15, 1864. Decree of the superior civil government, appointing the
members of the Superior Board of Primary Instruction.
Page 197
May 17, 1864. Circular of the superior civil government, addressed to the
provincial and district chiefs, giving rules for the better establishment of the
plan for primary instruction established by royal decree of December 20,
1863, and the regulations of the same date.
June 20, 1864. Royal order, prescribing the model for the staff and
equipment of the municipal school for girls in Manila.
October 19, 1864. Decree of the superior civil government, authorizing the
Conference of St. Stanislas Kostka62 of the Society of St. Vincent of Paul,
to establish a school for primary instruction for boys in the suburbs of San
Sebastian of Manila.
December 2, 1864. Decree of the superior civil government, in regard to the
special organization and powers of the provincial commission of primary
instruction in Manila.
March 1, 1865. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering the
provincial and district chiefs to send two reports of the villages of the
territory under their charge, in which schools for boys and girls could be
established, determining their respective category in accordance with the
accompanying models.
January 6, 1866. Royal order, approving the expense of 250 escudos,
charged to the local funds for defraying the expenses of the prizes of the
girls of the municipal school who show most progress in their examination.
March 1, 1866. Decision of the superior civil government, ordering the
director of the normal school for men teachers in Manila to assign an
examination for assistant teachers for the first days in June of that year.
March 23, 1866. Decree of the superior civil government, fixing at one
escudo per month the quota which must be paid by the children of wealthy
families who attend the school of primary instruction established in the
normal school for men teachers in Manila.
provincial and district chiefs, giving rules for the better establishment of the
plan for primary instruction established by royal decree of December 20,
1863, and the regulations of the same date.
June 20, 1864. Royal order, prescribing the model for the staff and
equipment of the municipal school for girls in Manila.
October 19, 1864. Decree of the superior civil government, authorizing the
Conference of St. Stanislas Kostka62 of the Society of St. Vincent of Paul,
to establish a school for primary instruction for boys in the suburbs of San
Sebastian of Manila.
December 2, 1864. Decree of the superior civil government, in regard to the
special organization and powers of the provincial commission of primary
instruction in Manila.
March 1, 1865. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering the
provincial and district chiefs to send two reports of the villages of the
territory under their charge, in which schools for boys and girls could be
established, determining their respective category in accordance with the
accompanying models.
January 6, 1866. Royal order, approving the expense of 250 escudos,
charged to the local funds for defraying the expenses of the prizes of the
girls of the municipal school who show most progress in their examination.
March 1, 1866. Decision of the superior civil government, ordering the
director of the normal school for men teachers in Manila to assign an
examination for assistant teachers for the first days in June of that year.
March 23, 1866. Decree of the superior civil government, fixing at one
escudo per month the quota which must be paid by the children of wealthy
families who attend the school of primary instruction established in the
normal school for men teachers in Manila.
Page 198
January 20, 1867. Decree of the superior civil government, prescribing the
rank of boys’ schools according to the number of inhabitants in each
village.
February 15, 1867. Circular of the superior civil government, to the
provincial and district chiefs, in regard to the dwelling house for the men
teachers, construction and repair of buildings for schools, and purchase of
furniture and equipment for the same.
February 16, 1867. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
the local funds pay the men teachers one peso per year for each boy who
attends the writing class, for school supplies and equipment.
June 22, 1867. Decree of the superior civil government, prescribing when it
shall proceed to establish in the villages schools for girls; and in regard to
the appointment of women teachers to take charge of them.
August 12, 1867. Circular of the superior civil government, to the
provincial and district chiefs, determining that they shall send monthly
reports of the number of boys attending the schools.
August 30, 1867. Circular of the superior civil government, giving rules for
the good discharge of school supervision. See this circular, ante, pp. 125–
142.
October 30, 1867. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering the
provincial chiefs to have the gobernadorcillos proclaim and, moreover, affix
to the street corners and in the courts, an edict whose purpose is to stimulate
school attendance and the teaching of Castilian; with citation of edict.
November 5, 1867. Royal order, creating a girls’ school under the advocacy
of Santa Isabel in Nueva-Cáceres, in charge of the sisters of charity, under
the supervision of the reverend bishop of the diocese.
November 12, 1867. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
those who pass in the examinations for substitute women teachers and do
rank of boys’ schools according to the number of inhabitants in each
village.
February 15, 1867. Circular of the superior civil government, to the
provincial and district chiefs, in regard to the dwelling house for the men
teachers, construction and repair of buildings for schools, and purchase of
furniture and equipment for the same.
February 16, 1867. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
the local funds pay the men teachers one peso per year for each boy who
attends the writing class, for school supplies and equipment.
June 22, 1867. Decree of the superior civil government, prescribing when it
shall proceed to establish in the villages schools for girls; and in regard to
the appointment of women teachers to take charge of them.
August 12, 1867. Circular of the superior civil government, to the
provincial and district chiefs, determining that they shall send monthly
reports of the number of boys attending the schools.
August 30, 1867. Circular of the superior civil government, giving rules for
the good discharge of school supervision. See this circular, ante, pp. 125–
142.
October 30, 1867. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering the
provincial chiefs to have the gobernadorcillos proclaim and, moreover, affix
to the street corners and in the courts, an edict whose purpose is to stimulate
school attendance and the teaching of Castilian; with citation of edict.
November 5, 1867. Royal order, creating a girls’ school under the advocacy
of Santa Isabel in Nueva-Cáceres, in charge of the sisters of charity, under
the supervision of the reverend bishop of the diocese.
November 12, 1867. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
those who pass in the examinations for substitute women teachers and do
Page 199
not obtain a place for lack of vacancies, be authorized to occupy the first
vacancy which occurs.
January 4, 1868. Circular of the superior civil government, recommending
the provincial chiefs to send monthly reports of school attendance, and
charging them to arouse the zeal of the provincial and the local
commissions of primary instruction, so that Castilian may be taught in the
schools.
March 14, 1868. Decree of the superior civil government, revising article
26 of the school regulations, so that married women of any age and single
women after they have reached the age of twenty years may be appointed
teachers.
March 14, 1868. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
publication of works in the dialects of the country, with the exception of
prayer and devotional books and others similar to them, be only permitted
when they are printed in two texts, namely, in the dialects and in Castilian,
and that such books shall never be assigned for use in the schools.
April 26, 1868. Circular decree of the superior civil government, in regard
to the examinations of substitute men teachers; and approval of the
regulations of the same, with citation of regulations.
July 18, 1868. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering the
publication in the Gaceta of a statistical report [ensayo] of the schools; and
charging the provincial chiefs to send monthly reports showing the number
of children present in the same, and stating that Castilian is taught in the
same.
August 4, 1868. Statutes for the college-school of Santa Isabel in the city of
Nueva-Cáceres.
Título I. Creation, object, and dependency of the college school.
Título II. Of the school of primary instruction for day-school girls; their
admission, studies, school hours, and holidays.
vacancy which occurs.
January 4, 1868. Circular of the superior civil government, recommending
the provincial chiefs to send monthly reports of school attendance, and
charging them to arouse the zeal of the provincial and the local
commissions of primary instruction, so that Castilian may be taught in the
schools.
March 14, 1868. Decree of the superior civil government, revising article
26 of the school regulations, so that married women of any age and single
women after they have reached the age of twenty years may be appointed
teachers.
March 14, 1868. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
publication of works in the dialects of the country, with the exception of
prayer and devotional books and others similar to them, be only permitted
when they are printed in two texts, namely, in the dialects and in Castilian,
and that such books shall never be assigned for use in the schools.
April 26, 1868. Circular decree of the superior civil government, in regard
to the examinations of substitute men teachers; and approval of the
regulations of the same, with citation of regulations.
July 18, 1868. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering the
publication in the Gaceta of a statistical report [ensayo] of the schools; and
charging the provincial chiefs to send monthly reports showing the number
of children present in the same, and stating that Castilian is taught in the
same.
August 4, 1868. Statutes for the college-school of Santa Isabel in the city of
Nueva-Cáceres.
Título I. Creation, object, and dependency of the college school.
Título II. Of the school of primary instruction for day-school girls; their
admission, studies, school hours, and holidays.
Page 200
Título III. Of the college and of the resident scholars. Object of the college,
conditions for admission therein, clothing, board, and food.
Título IV. Interior life of the scholars.
Título V. Studies; distribution of time.
Título VI. Of the frequency of sacraments, attendance, spiritual exercises,
holidays, vacations, and absences.
September 2, 1868. Decree of the secretary of the superior civil
government, publishing by order of his Excellency in the Gaceta a pastoral
of his Excellency, the bishop of Nueva-Cáceres, in which the latter urges
the parish priests of his diocese to observe very earnestly the duties
imposed upon them by the legislation in force for the education of children
and the progress of schools.
September 4, 1868. Circular of the superior civil government, to the
provincial and district chiefs, charging them that the respective documents
accompany recommendations for the issuing of certificates to teachers, and
show the pay, between the fixed maximum and minimum in each case,
which ought to be granted them.
September 4, 1868. Decree of the superior government, ordering that
petitions for money in order to satisfy the rent of the house for men
teachers, school equipment, etc., be sent to the sub-intendancy of ways and
means.
September 22, 1868. Circular of the superior civil government, to the
provincial and district chiefs, recommending to them the exact fulfilment of
the circular and regulation for substitute men teachers of April 26 of the
same year; that they compel the children of wealthy families to go to school
and pay the teacher the prescribed fee; that they contrive to have edifices
built for the schools in the villages where there are teachers; and that they
inform the latter of their obligation to supply necessary free equipment for
writing to the pupils, granting to the substitute as to the normal teachers,
conditions for admission therein, clothing, board, and food.
Título IV. Interior life of the scholars.
Título V. Studies; distribution of time.
Título VI. Of the frequency of sacraments, attendance, spiritual exercises,
holidays, vacations, and absences.
September 2, 1868. Decree of the secretary of the superior civil
government, publishing by order of his Excellency in the Gaceta a pastoral
of his Excellency, the bishop of Nueva-Cáceres, in which the latter urges
the parish priests of his diocese to observe very earnestly the duties
imposed upon them by the legislation in force for the education of children
and the progress of schools.
September 4, 1868. Circular of the superior civil government, to the
provincial and district chiefs, charging them that the respective documents
accompany recommendations for the issuing of certificates to teachers, and
show the pay, between the fixed maximum and minimum in each case,
which ought to be granted them.
September 4, 1868. Decree of the superior government, ordering that
petitions for money in order to satisfy the rent of the house for men
teachers, school equipment, etc., be sent to the sub-intendancy of ways and
means.
September 22, 1868. Circular of the superior civil government, to the
provincial and district chiefs, recommending to them the exact fulfilment of
the circular and regulation for substitute men teachers of April 26 of the
same year; that they compel the children of wealthy families to go to school
and pay the teacher the prescribed fee; that they contrive to have edifices
built for the schools in the villages where there are teachers; and that they
inform the latter of their obligation to supply necessary free equipment for
writing to the pupils, granting to the substitute as to the normal teachers,
Page 201
one peso annually for said expenses, so that they may be able to exact from
them this obligation.
September 30, 1868. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
substitute teachers be furnished with their corresponding certificates.
October 24, 1868. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that in
case of insolvency, the same methods be employed for the collection of the
quotas to be paid by the wealthy pupils to the teachers, that are used for the
realization of the public imposts.
October 27, 1868. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
pupils may attend schools of primary instruction until the age of eighteen,
voluntary attendance being from the age of fourteen.
August 5, 1869. Decree of the superior civil government, conferring a
commission upon the member of the Superior Board of Primary Instruction,
Don José Patricio Clemente, so that he may enter upon an extraordinary
visit of supervision of all the public and private institutions of primary
education of the province of Manila.
July 16, 1870. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering that when
the teachers ask leave to attend to their own affairs or because of a proved
illness, they present paid substitutes for themselves.
July 20, 1870. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that for the
lack of assistants with circular, substitute assistants may be appointed for
the schools that have more than eighty pupils, by the provincial and district
chiefs, at the recommendation of the local supervisors, after conferring with
the respective teachers. They shall be given eight escudos per month
without right to any other fee.
September 13, 1870. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
the women teachers shall be paid one peso per year from the local funds for
each girl that attends the class in writing, for school equipment.
them this obligation.
September 30, 1868. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
substitute teachers be furnished with their corresponding certificates.
October 24, 1868. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that in
case of insolvency, the same methods be employed for the collection of the
quotas to be paid by the wealthy pupils to the teachers, that are used for the
realization of the public imposts.
October 27, 1868. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
pupils may attend schools of primary instruction until the age of eighteen,
voluntary attendance being from the age of fourteen.
August 5, 1869. Decree of the superior civil government, conferring a
commission upon the member of the Superior Board of Primary Instruction,
Don José Patricio Clemente, so that he may enter upon an extraordinary
visit of supervision of all the public and private institutions of primary
education of the province of Manila.
July 16, 1870. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering that when
the teachers ask leave to attend to their own affairs or because of a proved
illness, they present paid substitutes for themselves.
July 20, 1870. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that for the
lack of assistants with circular, substitute assistants may be appointed for
the schools that have more than eighty pupils, by the provincial and district
chiefs, at the recommendation of the local supervisors, after conferring with
the respective teachers. They shall be given eight escudos per month
without right to any other fee.
September 13, 1870. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
the women teachers shall be paid one peso per year from the local funds for
each girl that attends the class in writing, for school equipment.
Page 202
November 5, 1870. Circular of the superior civil government,
recommending the provincial chiefs to request the necessary money for the
payment of the teachers from the time that they begin their duties, their
salaries, rental for their dwelling house and other emoluments.
December 2, 1870. Order, no. 1179, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving the commission conferred by the superior civil government of
these islands on Don José Patricio Clemente, for a tour of inspection of the
schools of primary teaching in the province of Manila.
December 5, 1870. Order of the supreme government, decreeing the
appointment of a board ad interim of public instruction, and decree of
“cúmplase”63 of the superior civil government, dated February 23, 1871, in
which the above board is appointed.
December 7, 1870. Decree of the superior civil government, authorizing the
establishment of a free school of primary instruction for girls, in charge of
the sisters of charity in the school of Purísima Concepción [i.e., the most
pure conception] installed in the site called La Concordia.
December 17, 1870. Decree of the superior civil government, prescribing
that men and women teachers are entitled to receive their salary from the
day on which they prove by means of the local supervisors that they have
presented themselves and taken charge of the school which they have
obtained.
February 23, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, dissolving the
Superior Board of Primary Instruction and ordering that all the antecedent
decrees in its possession be surrendered to the ad interim Board of Public
Instruction.
March 2, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that the
ad interim Board of Public Instruction of these islands, apply so far as may
be possible, the regulations approved January 26, 1867, for the island of
Cuba; with citation of regulation.
recommending the provincial chiefs to request the necessary money for the
payment of the teachers from the time that they begin their duties, their
salaries, rental for their dwelling house and other emoluments.
December 2, 1870. Order, no. 1179, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving the commission conferred by the superior civil government of
these islands on Don José Patricio Clemente, for a tour of inspection of the
schools of primary teaching in the province of Manila.
December 5, 1870. Order of the supreme government, decreeing the
appointment of a board ad interim of public instruction, and decree of
“cúmplase”63 of the superior civil government, dated February 23, 1871, in
which the above board is appointed.
December 7, 1870. Decree of the superior civil government, authorizing the
establishment of a free school of primary instruction for girls, in charge of
the sisters of charity in the school of Purísima Concepción [i.e., the most
pure conception] installed in the site called La Concordia.
December 17, 1870. Decree of the superior civil government, prescribing
that men and women teachers are entitled to receive their salary from the
day on which they prove by means of the local supervisors that they have
presented themselves and taken charge of the school which they have
obtained.
February 23, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, dissolving the
Superior Board of Primary Instruction and ordering that all the antecedent
decrees in its possession be surrendered to the ad interim Board of Public
Instruction.
March 2, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that the
ad interim Board of Public Instruction of these islands, apply so far as may
be possible, the regulations approved January 26, 1867, for the island of
Cuba; with citation of regulation.
Page 203
March 4, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering the
publication of the plan of studies dictated for the island of Cuba, July 15,
1863, with commands to observe it, so far as might be possible and
applicable. Title of the above-cited plan referring to primary education.
April 27, 1871. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, prescribing the
sums which must be paid for the installation of the girls’ school of Santa
Isabel established in Nueva-Cáceres.
May 7, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, in regard to the
creation of schools and procedures which must be followed by the
documents which are drawn up for this purpose; the formation of reports of
the existing schools; the establishment of classes for adults and allowances
for the teachers for this extraordinary work; the teaching of the Castilian
language; supervision of the schools; examinations of the same and rewards
for the teachers and pupils who distinguish themselves in them; the pay of
the teachers; construction of schools and dwellings for them; material and
equipment which the schools must have; compulsory attendance at them;
the teaching of Castilian; charge that teaching be free to the poor; exact pay
for the teachers.
June 12, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that the
men and women teacher substitutes be given their corresponding
certificates.
July 1, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, prescribing the
textbooks which are to be used in the public schools of primary instruction.
July 19, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, explaining article
14, of the seventh of May, of this year, relative to the pay of monthly quota
by the presence at the school of the wealthy children.
August 26, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, determining that
the rights prescribed in articles 13, 14, and 15, of the seventh of May, of this
year, alone be granted, and extended to the teachers graduating from the
normal school, and to the substitutes examined with certificates.
publication of the plan of studies dictated for the island of Cuba, July 15,
1863, with commands to observe it, so far as might be possible and
applicable. Title of the above-cited plan referring to primary education.
April 27, 1871. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, prescribing the
sums which must be paid for the installation of the girls’ school of Santa
Isabel established in Nueva-Cáceres.
May 7, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, in regard to the
creation of schools and procedures which must be followed by the
documents which are drawn up for this purpose; the formation of reports of
the existing schools; the establishment of classes for adults and allowances
for the teachers for this extraordinary work; the teaching of the Castilian
language; supervision of the schools; examinations of the same and rewards
for the teachers and pupils who distinguish themselves in them; the pay of
the teachers; construction of schools and dwellings for them; material and
equipment which the schools must have; compulsory attendance at them;
the teaching of Castilian; charge that teaching be free to the poor; exact pay
for the teachers.
June 12, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that the
men and women teacher substitutes be given their corresponding
certificates.
July 1, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, prescribing the
textbooks which are to be used in the public schools of primary instruction.
July 19, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, explaining article
14, of the seventh of May, of this year, relative to the pay of monthly quota
by the presence at the school of the wealthy children.
August 26, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, determining that
the rights prescribed in articles 13, 14, and 15, of the seventh of May, of this
year, alone be granted, and extended to the teachers graduating from the
normal school, and to the substitutes examined with certificates.
Page 204
September 26, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government,
recommending to the provincial commissions of primary instruction,
strictness in the examinations of substitute teachers, and that the mark
which each one shall merit be placed in the minutes of examination.
October 9, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that no
petition be admitted asking for permission to print and annotate the text in
these islands of works of different nature, whether literary or devoted to
public instruction, unless such is directed by the proprietors or authors
themselves or by those who are fully authorized by such.
October 12, 1871. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, asking the
superior civil government of these islands for the names of the teachers who
distinguished themselves by their zeal for the good of teaching, their
intelligence and power to work, in order to inform the Ministry of Public
Works [Fomento], so that, if it deems it advisable, it may reward them as
those of the Peninsula, by sending them collections of books for the
formation of popular libraries.
January 13, 1872.64 Circular of the superior civil government, arousing the
zeal of provincial and local authorities, and the parochial clergy so that they
may urge forward the propagation and progress of primary teaching and the
construction of ways of communication.
February 14, 1872. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
the president of the provincial commission of primary instruction in Manila
be present at all the meetings held by the commission, with power to
delegate for other urgent occupation his authority to the most important
member of the ayuntamiento; that two members of the ayuntamiento be
present as members [of the board]; that the secretary of the civil
government of the province be a member ex-officio of said commission;
that announcements be published for the convocation to a meeting; and that
such meeting may be held by the president, three members, and the
secretary.
recommending to the provincial commissions of primary instruction,
strictness in the examinations of substitute teachers, and that the mark
which each one shall merit be placed in the minutes of examination.
October 9, 1871. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that no
petition be admitted asking for permission to print and annotate the text in
these islands of works of different nature, whether literary or devoted to
public instruction, unless such is directed by the proprietors or authors
themselves or by those who are fully authorized by such.
October 12, 1871. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, asking the
superior civil government of these islands for the names of the teachers who
distinguished themselves by their zeal for the good of teaching, their
intelligence and power to work, in order to inform the Ministry of Public
Works [Fomento], so that, if it deems it advisable, it may reward them as
those of the Peninsula, by sending them collections of books for the
formation of popular libraries.
January 13, 1872.64 Circular of the superior civil government, arousing the
zeal of provincial and local authorities, and the parochial clergy so that they
may urge forward the propagation and progress of primary teaching and the
construction of ways of communication.
February 14, 1872. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering that
the president of the provincial commission of primary instruction in Manila
be present at all the meetings held by the commission, with power to
delegate for other urgent occupation his authority to the most important
member of the ayuntamiento; that two members of the ayuntamiento be
present as members [of the board]; that the secretary of the civil
government of the province be a member ex-officio of said commission;
that announcements be published for the convocation to a meeting; and that
such meeting may be held by the president, three members, and the
secretary.
Page 205
September 30, 1872. Decree of the superior civil government, granting to
the provincial and district chiefs, right of participation in the taking of
possession and leaving by the teachers of primary instruction.
February 21, 1873. Decree of the superior civil government, in regard to the
salaries of teachers, men and women, and their assistants.
March 12, 1873. Circular of the superior civil government, recommending
that the Castilian language be taught in the schools of primary instruction.
May 27, 1873. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering that the
provincial commissions of primary instruction propose the most advisable
measures so that teaching may be obligatory for all and gratuitous for the
poor.
May 30, 1873. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering the
provincial chiefs to send a report made in accordance with the subjoined
model, in which shall be given the number of villages and schools in each
province, the men and women teachers who taught in them, and the number
of children who attended and those who studied Castilian.
June 10, 1873. Circular of the superior civil government, charging the
provincial chiefs with the exact observance of the superior decree of
February 21 of the same year, in regard to the salaries of teachers and
assistants.
July 26, 1873. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering the
governors of the archipelago to send a detailed note of the names,
qualifications, and circumstances, of the regularly-appointed teachers, who
shall distinguish themselves most in each province, in order that he may
recommend them to the government of his Majesty, so that if he considers it
well he may reward them with popular libraries according to the royal order
of October 12, 1871.
October 10, 1873. Decree of the superior civil government, charging the
provincial supervisors of primary instruction to acquire a Quadro sinóptico
the provincial and district chiefs, right of participation in the taking of
possession and leaving by the teachers of primary instruction.
February 21, 1873. Decree of the superior civil government, in regard to the
salaries of teachers, men and women, and their assistants.
March 12, 1873. Circular of the superior civil government, recommending
that the Castilian language be taught in the schools of primary instruction.
May 27, 1873. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering that the
provincial commissions of primary instruction propose the most advisable
measures so that teaching may be obligatory for all and gratuitous for the
poor.
May 30, 1873. Circular of the superior civil government, ordering the
provincial chiefs to send a report made in accordance with the subjoined
model, in which shall be given the number of villages and schools in each
province, the men and women teachers who taught in them, and the number
of children who attended and those who studied Castilian.
June 10, 1873. Circular of the superior civil government, charging the
provincial chiefs with the exact observance of the superior decree of
February 21 of the same year, in regard to the salaries of teachers and
assistants.
July 26, 1873. Decree of the superior civil government, ordering the
governors of the archipelago to send a detailed note of the names,
qualifications, and circumstances, of the regularly-appointed teachers, who
shall distinguish themselves most in each province, in order that he may
recommend them to the government of his Majesty, so that if he considers it
well he may reward them with popular libraries according to the royal order
of October 12, 1871.
October 10, 1873. Decree of the superior civil government, charging the
provincial supervisors of primary instruction to acquire a Quadro sinóptico
Page 206
de las islas Filipinas [i.e., Synoptical chart of the Filipinas Islands] by Don
Leon Salcedo, for teaching in the schools.
September 9, 1874. Decree of the general government, prescribing that
appointments, issuing of certificates, licenses, promotions, and other things
belonging to those functionaries, as well as in general all the affairs of
government and progress, belong to the General Division of Civil
Administration.
September 24, 1874. Decree of the general government, ordering that the
vice-presidency of the ad interim Board of Public Instruction be held by the
director general of civil administration.
March 31, 1875. Decree of the general government, ordering the provincial
chiefs to construct schools and dwelling-houses for the teachers.
October 29, 1875. Royal order, no. 648, of the ministry of the colonies,
copying the royal decree of the same date, in which among other extremes,
referring to secondary education and to superior education, the powers
entrusted to the ad interim Board of Public Instruction be declared ended.
January 15, 1876. Decree of the general government, declaring at an end the
powers entrusted to the ad interim Board of Public Instruction.
January 15, 1876. Decree of the general government, ordering among other
extremes bearing on secondary and superior education, that the matters
referring to public and private instruction be managed and despatched by
the general government in its functions of civil administration, and that the
Superior Board of Primary Instruction be called Superior Board of Public
Instruction of Filipinas, with the organization which is prescribed.
May 17, 1876. Royal order, no. 388, of the ministry of the colonies,
ordering that the zeal of persons conversant with the various dialects of the
archipelago be stimulated, so that a grammar may be compiled in each
dialect for the teaching of the Castilian language in the schools of primary
letters, for the purpose of obtaining the diffusion of said language; and that,
Leon Salcedo, for teaching in the schools.
September 9, 1874. Decree of the general government, prescribing that
appointments, issuing of certificates, licenses, promotions, and other things
belonging to those functionaries, as well as in general all the affairs of
government and progress, belong to the General Division of Civil
Administration.
September 24, 1874. Decree of the general government, ordering that the
vice-presidency of the ad interim Board of Public Instruction be held by the
director general of civil administration.
March 31, 1875. Decree of the general government, ordering the provincial
chiefs to construct schools and dwelling-houses for the teachers.
October 29, 1875. Royal order, no. 648, of the ministry of the colonies,
copying the royal decree of the same date, in which among other extremes,
referring to secondary education and to superior education, the powers
entrusted to the ad interim Board of Public Instruction be declared ended.
January 15, 1876. Decree of the general government, declaring at an end the
powers entrusted to the ad interim Board of Public Instruction.
January 15, 1876. Decree of the general government, ordering among other
extremes bearing on secondary and superior education, that the matters
referring to public and private instruction be managed and despatched by
the general government in its functions of civil administration, and that the
Superior Board of Primary Instruction be called Superior Board of Public
Instruction of Filipinas, with the organization which is prescribed.
May 17, 1876. Royal order, no. 388, of the ministry of the colonies,
ordering that the zeal of persons conversant with the various dialects of the
archipelago be stimulated, so that a grammar may be compiled in each
dialect for the teaching of the Castilian language in the schools of primary
letters, for the purpose of obtaining the diffusion of said language; and that,
Page 207
with like object, the reforms which it is advisable to introduce in legislation
in regard to primary instruction, be proposed.
June 7, 1876. Royal order, no. 324, of the ministry of the colonies, ordering
among other extremes referring to secondary and superior education, that
the Superior Board of Primary Instruction be reestablished in the manner
prescribed in article 15 of the royal decree of December 20, 1863.
July 22, 1876. Circular of the general government, giving rules for the
observance of royal order, no. 388, of May 17, of the same year.
August 16, 1876. Decree of the general government, reëstablishing the
Superior Board of Primary Instruction, and designating the persons who
were to compose it.
June 5, 1877. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, approving the
preceding decree.
September 10, 1878. Circular of the General Division of Civil
Administration to the provincial chiefs, ordering them to furnish localities
for the schools, either by renting or constructing buildings; that the teachers
be paid their salaries and fees promptly; that a proof report, in accordance
with the subjoined form, be sent of the situation of each province, to the
department of primary instruction; and that the petitions of the teachers,
asking for some favor or demanding their salary, be sent to said center with
the fitting information.
November 6, 1878. Royal order, decreeing that instructors of primary
education in the colonies be paid half their salary during the time that they
are on leave in the Peninsula for sickness, and the other half to those who
act as substitutes for them.
May 20, 1879. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, in which is
shown the pleasure with which his Majesty heard that a boys’ school had
been started in Nueva-Cáceres, at the expense of the reverend bishop of the
diocese.
in regard to primary instruction, be proposed.
June 7, 1876. Royal order, no. 324, of the ministry of the colonies, ordering
among other extremes referring to secondary and superior education, that
the Superior Board of Primary Instruction be reestablished in the manner
prescribed in article 15 of the royal decree of December 20, 1863.
July 22, 1876. Circular of the general government, giving rules for the
observance of royal order, no. 388, of May 17, of the same year.
August 16, 1876. Decree of the general government, reëstablishing the
Superior Board of Primary Instruction, and designating the persons who
were to compose it.
June 5, 1877. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, approving the
preceding decree.
September 10, 1878. Circular of the General Division of Civil
Administration to the provincial chiefs, ordering them to furnish localities
for the schools, either by renting or constructing buildings; that the teachers
be paid their salaries and fees promptly; that a proof report, in accordance
with the subjoined form, be sent of the situation of each province, to the
department of primary instruction; and that the petitions of the teachers,
asking for some favor or demanding their salary, be sent to said center with
the fitting information.
November 6, 1878. Royal order, decreeing that instructors of primary
education in the colonies be paid half their salary during the time that they
are on leave in the Peninsula for sickness, and the other half to those who
act as substitutes for them.
May 20, 1879. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, in which is
shown the pleasure with which his Majesty heard that a boys’ school had
been started in Nueva-Cáceres, at the expense of the reverend bishop of the
diocese.
Page 208
July 14, 1880. Royal order, no. 625, of the ministry of the colonies, in
regard to places for the taking of possession by the teachers, transfers,
cessation of duties, and licenses that the same may enjoy.
July 14, 1880. Royal order, no. 668, of the ministry of the colonies,
ordering that the provincial chiefs proceed to the construction of edifices for
schools, with dwelling-houses for the teachers, by making use of the
personal services [of the natives]; charging the gobernadorcillos of the
villages with the keeping and conservation of the equipment; paying the
expenses with the amount of a fourth part of the fee paid to the teachers by
well-to-do children; ordering that the teachers be paid monthly a sum equal
to the fourth part of their salary for school equipment; imposing on them the
obligation to keep an inventory book of the apparatus and equipment of
their respective schools, as well as other books of matriculation and daily
attendance; ordering that the General Division of Civil Administration make
annually at auction the purchase of the necessary school supplies; and
dictating other important measures for the purchase, distribution, and
conservation of school equipment and supplies.
September 1, 1880. Circular of the General Division of Civil
Administration, animating the provincial chiefs to contrive to have Castilian
taught in the schools by all the means in their power.
October 5, 1881. Circular of the secretary of the royal Audiencia of Manila,
communicating the decision of the entire tribunal of September 23, of the
same year, by which it is ordered that the judges of first instance may avail
themselves for written recognizances of the [services of] men teachers with
certificates who have graduated from the normal school.
December 27, 1881. Decree of the General Division of Civil
Administration, ordering that the boys’ schools of Manila and its suburbs
have a competitive contest.
March 10, 1882. Circular of the secretary of the royal Audiencia,
transcribing a letter of the supreme tribunal, in which it was communicated
that the government assembly of the same had approved the decision of the
regard to places for the taking of possession by the teachers, transfers,
cessation of duties, and licenses that the same may enjoy.
July 14, 1880. Royal order, no. 668, of the ministry of the colonies,
ordering that the provincial chiefs proceed to the construction of edifices for
schools, with dwelling-houses for the teachers, by making use of the
personal services [of the natives]; charging the gobernadorcillos of the
villages with the keeping and conservation of the equipment; paying the
expenses with the amount of a fourth part of the fee paid to the teachers by
well-to-do children; ordering that the teachers be paid monthly a sum equal
to the fourth part of their salary for school equipment; imposing on them the
obligation to keep an inventory book of the apparatus and equipment of
their respective schools, as well as other books of matriculation and daily
attendance; ordering that the General Division of Civil Administration make
annually at auction the purchase of the necessary school supplies; and
dictating other important measures for the purchase, distribution, and
conservation of school equipment and supplies.
September 1, 1880. Circular of the General Division of Civil
Administration, animating the provincial chiefs to contrive to have Castilian
taught in the schools by all the means in their power.
October 5, 1881. Circular of the secretary of the royal Audiencia of Manila,
communicating the decision of the entire tribunal of September 23, of the
same year, by which it is ordered that the judges of first instance may avail
themselves for written recognizances of the [services of] men teachers with
certificates who have graduated from the normal school.
December 27, 1881. Decree of the General Division of Civil
Administration, ordering that the boys’ schools of Manila and its suburbs
have a competitive contest.
March 10, 1882. Circular of the secretary of the royal Audiencia,
transcribing a letter of the supreme tribunal, in which it was communicated
that the government assembly of the same had approved the decision of the
Page 209
entire tribunal of the abovesaid Audiencia, of September 23, 1881, in
reference to the fact that written recognizances be made by men teachers
graduating from the normal school established in the villages.
March 24, 1882. Circular of the General Division of Civil Administration,
prescribing the salaries to be received by substitute teachers without
certificates.
September 12, 1883. Decree of the general government, in regard to
compulsory teaching of the Castilian language in the schools; punishments
of the teachers who do not keep it; annual inspection of the governors of the
schools, giving account of the result in each one of them; examinations in
the same, and the rewards and recompenses for the scholars and teachers
who distinguish themselves in them; provision of the ascenso schools and
término schools of second class for aid and correction to the parents of
children from seven to twelve years old who do not attend the schools.
Declaration that those employes who cannot talk, read, and write Castilian,
cannot receive their prescribed pay. The provincial chiefs are ordered to
send a proof report of the primary instruction in their respective territories
and a secret memorandum in regard to the same matter. An assembly shall
be called for a gathering, in which the authors of the best grammars written
in the dialects of the country for the teaching of Castilian shall be rewarded;
it is recommended to the General Division of Civil Administration that it
study and recommend the increase which it is advisable to give to the pay
of the teachers, and the creation of a special body of paid provincial
supervisors.
September 25, 1883. Circular of the General Division of Civil
Administration, sending to the provincial chiefs the form to which the proof
report of primary instruction in their respective territories, which they were
to make by virtue of the order in the first transitory prescription of the
preceding decree, must conform.
September 25, 1883. Decree of the General Division of Civil
Administration, convoking an assembly for rewarding the [authors of the]
reference to the fact that written recognizances be made by men teachers
graduating from the normal school established in the villages.
March 24, 1882. Circular of the General Division of Civil Administration,
prescribing the salaries to be received by substitute teachers without
certificates.
September 12, 1883. Decree of the general government, in regard to
compulsory teaching of the Castilian language in the schools; punishments
of the teachers who do not keep it; annual inspection of the governors of the
schools, giving account of the result in each one of them; examinations in
the same, and the rewards and recompenses for the scholars and teachers
who distinguish themselves in them; provision of the ascenso schools and
término schools of second class for aid and correction to the parents of
children from seven to twelve years old who do not attend the schools.
Declaration that those employes who cannot talk, read, and write Castilian,
cannot receive their prescribed pay. The provincial chiefs are ordered to
send a proof report of the primary instruction in their respective territories
and a secret memorandum in regard to the same matter. An assembly shall
be called for a gathering, in which the authors of the best grammars written
in the dialects of the country for the teaching of Castilian shall be rewarded;
it is recommended to the General Division of Civil Administration that it
study and recommend the increase which it is advisable to give to the pay
of the teachers, and the creation of a special body of paid provincial
supervisors.
September 25, 1883. Circular of the General Division of Civil
Administration, sending to the provincial chiefs the form to which the proof
report of primary instruction in their respective territories, which they were
to make by virtue of the order in the first transitory prescription of the
preceding decree, must conform.
September 25, 1883. Decree of the General Division of Civil
Administration, convoking an assembly for rewarding the [authors of the]
Page 210
best Castilian grammars written in the principal dialects of the country for
the schools, and fixing the conditions of said assembly.
October 6, 1885. Decree of the general government, granting to the original
Hispano-Tagálog grammar, of the right reverend father Fray Toribio
Minguella,65 the privileges established in rule 6 of the preceding decree;
holding a new assembly for the reward of Castilian grammars written in the
Visayan, Cebuyan, Ilocan, Vicol, Pangasinan, or Pampango; and marking
the conditions of this new assembly.
February 17, 1886. Circular of the General Division of Civil
Administration, recommending to the provincial supervisors of primary
instruction to immediately copy for the local reverend or learned
supervisors the orders received from said center in regard to teachers.
June 30, 1887. Decree of the general government, encouraging the
provincial chiefs and the reverend parish priests, to contrive by all means to
have the Castilian language taught in the schools, imposing on them the
obligation of personally making the tour of annual inspection, at least to the
schools, and another tour by the secretaries of the [local] governments,
giving account afterwards of the progress in said teaching and
recommending at the same time recompenses or punishment which the
teachers deserve on account of their interest or neglect.
July 11, 1887. Circular of the General Division of Civil Administration,
charging the provincial chiefs with the exact observance of the orders
dictated in regard to primary instruction for the purpose of having Castilian
spoken in all the villages; they shall employ rigor in the examinations of
substitute teachers, and be careful that the assistant substitutes who are
appointed be persons suitable for teaching.
January 13, 1888. Decree of the general government, declaring a
competition in the boys’ término school of the first class among teachers
with certificates from the normal school, who shall have had one year’s
practice in teaching and giving rules for the holding of said competitions;
with programs for the oral examination in said competitions.
the schools, and fixing the conditions of said assembly.
October 6, 1885. Decree of the general government, granting to the original
Hispano-Tagálog grammar, of the right reverend father Fray Toribio
Minguella,65 the privileges established in rule 6 of the preceding decree;
holding a new assembly for the reward of Castilian grammars written in the
Visayan, Cebuyan, Ilocan, Vicol, Pangasinan, or Pampango; and marking
the conditions of this new assembly.
February 17, 1886. Circular of the General Division of Civil
Administration, recommending to the provincial supervisors of primary
instruction to immediately copy for the local reverend or learned
supervisors the orders received from said center in regard to teachers.
June 30, 1887. Decree of the general government, encouraging the
provincial chiefs and the reverend parish priests, to contrive by all means to
have the Castilian language taught in the schools, imposing on them the
obligation of personally making the tour of annual inspection, at least to the
schools, and another tour by the secretaries of the [local] governments,
giving account afterwards of the progress in said teaching and
recommending at the same time recompenses or punishment which the
teachers deserve on account of their interest or neglect.
July 11, 1887. Circular of the General Division of Civil Administration,
charging the provincial chiefs with the exact observance of the orders
dictated in regard to primary instruction for the purpose of having Castilian
spoken in all the villages; they shall employ rigor in the examinations of
substitute teachers, and be careful that the assistant substitutes who are
appointed be persons suitable for teaching.
January 13, 1888. Decree of the general government, declaring a
competition in the boys’ término school of the first class among teachers
with certificates from the normal school, who shall have had one year’s
practice in teaching and giving rules for the holding of said competitions;
with programs for the oral examination in said competitions.
Page 211
July 31, 1888. Circular of the general government, addressed to the
provincial chiefs ordering that they make an extraordinary inspection of the
school, after which they shall remit to the said general government the
various data which are expressed, so that an exact idea of the condition of
those schools may be formed.
January 16, 1889. Decree of the general government, ordering that the
allowances which they receive in hard cash for school equipment be not
paid to the men and women teachers; and creating a board for the purchase
of said equipment, and prescribing rules for the provision of the above-
mentioned supplies to the schools.
January 16, 1889. Decree of the general government, ordering that the sums
which are given in coin for the rewards of the pupils, cease to be given to
the teachers, and that the administrative board of school supplies created by
the preceding decree, purchase in the public market for said object, primers
of agriculture, and then grammars, geographies and other useful books.
January 29, 1889. Royal order, no. 75, of the ministry of the colonies,
enjoining the most punctual observance of the orders dictated for obtaining
the diffusion of the Castilian language among the natives of these islands,
and ordering that the ministry be informed of the results of the visits, which
the provincial chiefs are obliged to make to all the schools of the territory
under their command, in order to be able to judge rightly the progress
which is obtained, and to grant the due recompense to the teachers.
February 4, 1889. Decree of the general government, making regulations
for the schools of primary instruction in the archipelago. Division of the
various schools into sections and subjects which are to be taught in each
one of them; copy books; textbooks; compulsory attendance at the schools;
class hours; classes in religion; books of matriculation; and daily register of
attendance.
February 4, 1889. Decree of the general government, approving the
schedule to which the examination of regularly-appointed women teachers
must conform.
provincial chiefs ordering that they make an extraordinary inspection of the
school, after which they shall remit to the said general government the
various data which are expressed, so that an exact idea of the condition of
those schools may be formed.
January 16, 1889. Decree of the general government, ordering that the
allowances which they receive in hard cash for school equipment be not
paid to the men and women teachers; and creating a board for the purchase
of said equipment, and prescribing rules for the provision of the above-
mentioned supplies to the schools.
January 16, 1889. Decree of the general government, ordering that the sums
which are given in coin for the rewards of the pupils, cease to be given to
the teachers, and that the administrative board of school supplies created by
the preceding decree, purchase in the public market for said object, primers
of agriculture, and then grammars, geographies and other useful books.
January 29, 1889. Royal order, no. 75, of the ministry of the colonies,
enjoining the most punctual observance of the orders dictated for obtaining
the diffusion of the Castilian language among the natives of these islands,
and ordering that the ministry be informed of the results of the visits, which
the provincial chiefs are obliged to make to all the schools of the territory
under their command, in order to be able to judge rightly the progress
which is obtained, and to grant the due recompense to the teachers.
February 4, 1889. Decree of the general government, making regulations
for the schools of primary instruction in the archipelago. Division of the
various schools into sections and subjects which are to be taught in each
one of them; copy books; textbooks; compulsory attendance at the schools;
class hours; classes in religion; books of matriculation; and daily register of
attendance.
February 4, 1889. Decree of the general government, approving the
schedule to which the examination of regularly-appointed women teachers
must conform.
Page 212
February 5, 1889. Decree of the general government, prescribing rules for
the construction and conservation of supplies for the schools, making use
for this of the services of the personal tax, and the gratuitous cutting of
timber in the public mountains, and recommending the reverend parish
priests to watch over the schools and see that this decree is fulfilled.
February 9, 1889. Circular of the General Division of Civil Administration,
prescribing the stamp tax which must be paid for the certificates of men and
women teachers, and assistants, and for the credentials of the same.
March 5, 1889. Decree of the general government, prohibiting boys and
girls in the schools from going out to receive the authorities; ordering that
whenever any authority who may inspect the schools comes to the village,
all the scholars of the same schools assemble therein with their respective
teachers; and that the provincial governors impose a fine of ten pesos on the
gobernadorcillos and teachers who infringe this decree.
March 30, 1889. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
communicating the decision of the superior government, in which it is
ordered that the teachers be paid their salaries, house-rent, etc., in the same
villages of their residence, by the gobernadorcillos, with the sums collected
by imposts of the local treasury, and prescribing rules for effecting said
payment.
December 14, 1889. Circular of the general government, ordering the
observance of what is prescribed by articles 31 to 34 of the regulations of
schools in 1863; that the teachers keep a register of matriculation and
another of daily school attendance in accordance with the subjoined forms,
and an inventory book giving values of the equipment and supplies in their
schools; another of the books given to the children as prizes, and a blank
book, in which to copy the orders dictated in regard to primary instruction;
that the admission of children to the schools be preceded by a written order
of the religious or learned parish priest; that the teaching be divided into the
section determined by the superior decree of February 4, of this year; that
the class hours be from seven to ten in the morning and from half past two
to five in the afternoon; that the provincial supervisors send monthly proof
the construction and conservation of supplies for the schools, making use
for this of the services of the personal tax, and the gratuitous cutting of
timber in the public mountains, and recommending the reverend parish
priests to watch over the schools and see that this decree is fulfilled.
February 9, 1889. Circular of the General Division of Civil Administration,
prescribing the stamp tax which must be paid for the certificates of men and
women teachers, and assistants, and for the credentials of the same.
March 5, 1889. Decree of the general government, prohibiting boys and
girls in the schools from going out to receive the authorities; ordering that
whenever any authority who may inspect the schools comes to the village,
all the scholars of the same schools assemble therein with their respective
teachers; and that the provincial governors impose a fine of ten pesos on the
gobernadorcillos and teachers who infringe this decree.
March 30, 1889. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
communicating the decision of the superior government, in which it is
ordered that the teachers be paid their salaries, house-rent, etc., in the same
villages of their residence, by the gobernadorcillos, with the sums collected
by imposts of the local treasury, and prescribing rules for effecting said
payment.
December 14, 1889. Circular of the general government, ordering the
observance of what is prescribed by articles 31 to 34 of the regulations of
schools in 1863; that the teachers keep a register of matriculation and
another of daily school attendance in accordance with the subjoined forms,
and an inventory book giving values of the equipment and supplies in their
schools; another of the books given to the children as prizes, and a blank
book, in which to copy the orders dictated in regard to primary instruction;
that the admission of children to the schools be preceded by a written order
of the religious or learned parish priest; that the teaching be divided into the
section determined by the superior decree of February 4, of this year; that
the class hours be from seven to ten in the morning and from half past two
to five in the afternoon; that the provincial supervisors send monthly proof
Page 213
reports of the schools; that the teachers may sell the textbooks which are
sent them at the price fixed by the board; that they may make petitions for
the supplies that they need every three months; that instruction be
compulsory for children from six to twelve years old, while those from four
to six and from twelve to eighteen may attend voluntarily; and that private
schools be subject to the orders in force for titular schools.
June 30, 1890. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
recommending the observance of the circular of the general government, of
December 14, 1889, and publishing it again in the Gaceta.
July 3, 1890. Circular of the General Division of Civil Administration,
ordering that the copies written by the children in the schools be dated and
signed by the same and conserved by the teachers.
January 16, 1891. Royal order, no. 58, of the ministry of the colonies,
relating to the provincial and municipal budgets of these islands for said
year, in which is ordered, among other extremes, the constitution of an
administrative board of school supplies.
May 1, 1891. Decree of the general government, designating the persons,
who being electors, were to form part of the administrative board of school
material.
March 2, 1892. Royal order, no. 116, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving the monthly allowance granted to the secretary and clerks of the
administrative board of school supplies.
July 29, 1892. Decree of the general government, increasing the salaries of
men and women teachers and assistants which were to be assigned in the
projects of the budgets of 1893; and ordering the form of the provision of
those places and the creation of territorial examining commissions of
teachers in Vigan, Nueva-Cáceres, Cebú, and Jaro.
August 3, 1892. Decree of the general government, giving information that
the ministry of the colonies had authorized by telegraph the increase of the
salary of the teachers proposed by said government.
sent them at the price fixed by the board; that they may make petitions for
the supplies that they need every three months; that instruction be
compulsory for children from six to twelve years old, while those from four
to six and from twelve to eighteen may attend voluntarily; and that private
schools be subject to the orders in force for titular schools.
June 30, 1890. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
recommending the observance of the circular of the general government, of
December 14, 1889, and publishing it again in the Gaceta.
July 3, 1890. Circular of the General Division of Civil Administration,
ordering that the copies written by the children in the schools be dated and
signed by the same and conserved by the teachers.
January 16, 1891. Royal order, no. 58, of the ministry of the colonies,
relating to the provincial and municipal budgets of these islands for said
year, in which is ordered, among other extremes, the constitution of an
administrative board of school supplies.
May 1, 1891. Decree of the general government, designating the persons,
who being electors, were to form part of the administrative board of school
material.
March 2, 1892. Royal order, no. 116, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving the monthly allowance granted to the secretary and clerks of the
administrative board of school supplies.
July 29, 1892. Decree of the general government, increasing the salaries of
men and women teachers and assistants which were to be assigned in the
projects of the budgets of 1893; and ordering the form of the provision of
those places and the creation of territorial examining commissions of
teachers in Vigan, Nueva-Cáceres, Cebú, and Jaro.
August 3, 1892. Decree of the general government, giving information that
the ministry of the colonies had authorized by telegraph the increase of the
salary of the teachers proposed by said government.
Page 214
August 8, 1892. Decree of the general government, giving information that
the ministry of the colonies had given telegraphic authorization to increase
the sum for school supplies to 100,000 pesos.
August 11, 1892. Decree of the general government, granting annual
allowances to men and women teachers with good marks, and more than
fifteen years of service.
October 19, 1892. Decree of the general government, ordering the
constitution of territorial examining commissions of teachers in Vigan,
Nueva-Cáceres, Cebú, and Jaro, prescribing the persons who are to form
them; as well as the creation of examining commissions, also of substitute
and assistant teachers in the normal schools in Manila and Nueva-Cáceres;
said commissions giving rules for examinations of substitute and assistant
teachers; and ordering that the provincial commissions of primary
instruction cease their duties of examining them.
December 8, 1892. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, approving
the creation of a girls’ school in Yap (Carolinas).
February 27, 1893. Decree of the general government, prescribing the
distribution and classification of the schools of primary instruction of the
archipelago, and giving rules for their provision; with a table of distribution
and classification of the schools.
February 27, 1893. Decree of the general government, approving the
schedules for the examinations of men and women teachers, substitutes, and
assistants of primary instruction; with schedules cited.
March 29, 1893. Decree of the general government, declaring the book
entitled El pez de madera [i.e., The Wooden Fish],66 as a textbook in
reading for the public schools of the archipelago.
May 1, 1893. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
granting free examinations for obtaining certificates as elementary women
teachers in the superior normal school for women teachers in Manila, who
shall be submitted to the schedules of that institution, and only during the
the ministry of the colonies had given telegraphic authorization to increase
the sum for school supplies to 100,000 pesos.
August 11, 1892. Decree of the general government, granting annual
allowances to men and women teachers with good marks, and more than
fifteen years of service.
October 19, 1892. Decree of the general government, ordering the
constitution of territorial examining commissions of teachers in Vigan,
Nueva-Cáceres, Cebú, and Jaro, prescribing the persons who are to form
them; as well as the creation of examining commissions, also of substitute
and assistant teachers in the normal schools in Manila and Nueva-Cáceres;
said commissions giving rules for examinations of substitute and assistant
teachers; and ordering that the provincial commissions of primary
instruction cease their duties of examining them.
December 8, 1892. Royal order of the ministry of the colonies, approving
the creation of a girls’ school in Yap (Carolinas).
February 27, 1893. Decree of the general government, prescribing the
distribution and classification of the schools of primary instruction of the
archipelago, and giving rules for their provision; with a table of distribution
and classification of the schools.
February 27, 1893. Decree of the general government, approving the
schedules for the examinations of men and women teachers, substitutes, and
assistants of primary instruction; with schedules cited.
March 29, 1893. Decree of the general government, declaring the book
entitled El pez de madera [i.e., The Wooden Fish],66 as a textbook in
reading for the public schools of the archipelago.
May 1, 1893. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
granting free examinations for obtaining certificates as elementary women
teachers in the superior normal school for women teachers in Manila, who
shall be submitted to the schedules of that institution, and only during the
Page 215
first two years following its installation, namely, in the courses for the years
1893–94 and 1894–95.
July 28, 1893. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
allowing competition between various boys’ schools of the rank of término
of the first and second class and término schools, and contest for boys’ and
girls’ ascenso and entrada schools.
August 21, 1893. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
allowing competition in the boys’ school of Bacalor (Pampanga).
August 23, 1893. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
continuing for a fortnight the period for the admission of petitions in the
contest for teachers, decreed July 28 of the said year for the provision of
ascenso and entrada schools.
August 31, 1893. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
continuing the time for the admission of petitions of men and women
teachers who wish to take part in the competitions announced by the decree
of July 28, and August 21, of the same year.
September 5, 1893. Schedules for the competitions at the girls’ término
schools.
September 29, 1893. Decree of the general government, in regard to the pay
of salaries to teachers’ assistants.
November 1, 1893. Decree of the general government, declaring a pamphlet
entitled Sistema métrico decimal de pesas y medidas [i.e., Decimal Metrical
System of Weights and Measures]67 a textbook for the public schools of the
archipelago.
November 24, 1893. Decree of the general government, allowing those who
are more than sixteen years of age and less than twenty and have a teacher’s
certificate to manage schools in the character of ad interim.
1893–94 and 1894–95.
July 28, 1893. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
allowing competition between various boys’ schools of the rank of término
of the first and second class and término schools, and contest for boys’ and
girls’ ascenso and entrada schools.
August 21, 1893. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
allowing competition in the boys’ school of Bacalor (Pampanga).
August 23, 1893. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
continuing for a fortnight the period for the admission of petitions in the
contest for teachers, decreed July 28 of the said year for the provision of
ascenso and entrada schools.
August 31, 1893. Decree of the General Division of Civil Administration,
continuing the time for the admission of petitions of men and women
teachers who wish to take part in the competitions announced by the decree
of July 28, and August 21, of the same year.
September 5, 1893. Schedules for the competitions at the girls’ término
schools.
September 29, 1893. Decree of the general government, in regard to the pay
of salaries to teachers’ assistants.
November 1, 1893. Decree of the general government, declaring a pamphlet
entitled Sistema métrico decimal de pesas y medidas [i.e., Decimal Metrical
System of Weights and Measures]67 a textbook for the public schools of the
archipelago.
November 24, 1893. Decree of the general government, allowing those who
are more than sixteen years of age and less than twenty and have a teacher’s
certificate to manage schools in the character of ad interim.
Page 216
May 14, 1894. Decree of the general government, declaring the book
entitled Cartilla higiénica [i.e., Hygienic Primer]68 a textbook of
compulsory reading for the public schools of the archipelago.
July 20, 1894. Decree of the general government ordering two previous
payments to be made for traveling expenses to men and women teachers
and assistants who may be appointed to the charge of schools located in
provinces distant from those in which they reside, and who petition it.
[Grifol y Aliaga’s book concludes with two appendices. The first appendix
contains several official documents concerning legislation in education, the
titles of which are as follows:]
May 17, 1864. Circular of the superior civil government, to the provincial
and district chiefs, giving rules for the better establishment of the plan of
primary instruction established by royal decree of December 20, 1863, and
regulations of the same date.
November 29, 1864. Circular of the superior civil government, directed to
the provincial and district chiefs, dictating rules for the provision of the
places of regular resident pupils of the normal school for men teachers in
Manila.
May 20, 1865. Royal order, number 175, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving all the measures adopted by the superior civil government for the
inauguration of the normal school for men teachers, and expressing the
pleasure with which her Majesty saw the zeal shown in the installation of
said institution.
[The second appendix consists of an enumeration of the textbooks for the
superior normal school for men teachers in Manila; for the normal school
for women teachers in Manila; and for the schools of primary instruction.]
entitled Cartilla higiénica [i.e., Hygienic Primer]68 a textbook of
compulsory reading for the public schools of the archipelago.
July 20, 1894. Decree of the general government ordering two previous
payments to be made for traveling expenses to men and women teachers
and assistants who may be appointed to the charge of schools located in
provinces distant from those in which they reside, and who petition it.
[Grifol y Aliaga’s book concludes with two appendices. The first appendix
contains several official documents concerning legislation in education, the
titles of which are as follows:]
May 17, 1864. Circular of the superior civil government, to the provincial
and district chiefs, giving rules for the better establishment of the plan of
primary instruction established by royal decree of December 20, 1863, and
regulations of the same date.
November 29, 1864. Circular of the superior civil government, directed to
the provincial and district chiefs, dictating rules for the provision of the
places of regular resident pupils of the normal school for men teachers in
Manila.
May 20, 1865. Royal order, number 175, of the ministry of the colonies,
approving all the measures adopted by the superior civil government for the
inauguration of the normal school for men teachers, and expressing the
pleasure with which her Majesty saw the zeal shown in the installation of
said institution.
[The second appendix consists of an enumeration of the textbooks for the
superior normal school for men teachers in Manila; for the normal school
for women teachers in Manila; and for the schools of primary instruction.]
Page 217
1 A royal order of November 19, 1815, provided for charity schools in the convents of friars and
nuns, for primary education, to give instruction in the Christian doctrine, in good morals, and in the
first letters to the children of the poor, from the age of ten to twelve. (Barrantes, Instrucción
primaria, p. 77.) ↑
2 Vicente Barrantes, from whom these extracts are taken, was for some years secretary to the
governor-general at Manila. See Report of Commissioner of Education, 1902, ii, p. 2219. ↑
3 Fred W. Atkinson, formerly general superintendent of public instruction in the Philippines, says:
“The early work of the Jesuits in training the Filipinos was commendable, and along right lines in
furnishing a common school education. It would have been productive of permanently good results if
this order had not been supplanted by the local padres, under whose direction the common branches
suffered through lack of attention.” See Report of Commissioner of Education, 1900–1901, ii, p.
1317. ↑
4 July 27, 1863, several copies of the plan of public instruction approved for the island of Cuba on
the fifteenth of the same month were sent by royal order to the governor of the Philippines, with the
object of having the proper measure drawn up, and the advisable plan proposed to the ministry, in
regard to the application of said plan to those islands. By decree of October 6, Echagüe created a
board of reform of the plan of studies, in order to meet the requirements of the preceding royal order.
See Montero y Vidal, iii, p. 403. ↑
5 See a summary of Barrantes’s book in Report of Commissioner of Education, 1902, ii, pp. 2219–
2224. ↑
6 “Before this date public schools were hardly known in the Philippines, and instruction was
confined solely to the children of parents able to pay for it.” See Census of Philippines, iii, p. 576. ↑
7 In the decree of the superior government, of May 7, 1871, occurs the following interesting
description of conditions of the schools in the Philippines: “There are at present an infinite number of
villages without schools; there are entire provinces without edifices where schools can be located;
there are also many schools, or rather all the schools of the archipelago, with the exception of a few
in the capital, which do not possess the material equipment for education and teaching; the children
have to sit on the ground, and remain there for hours and hours, packed together as if they were not
what they are; books are not given to them; they have no writing desks; they are not given pens, ink,
nuns, for primary education, to give instruction in the Christian doctrine, in good morals, and in the
first letters to the children of the poor, from the age of ten to twelve. (Barrantes, Instrucción
primaria, p. 77.) ↑
2 Vicente Barrantes, from whom these extracts are taken, was for some years secretary to the
governor-general at Manila. See Report of Commissioner of Education, 1902, ii, p. 2219. ↑
3 Fred W. Atkinson, formerly general superintendent of public instruction in the Philippines, says:
“The early work of the Jesuits in training the Filipinos was commendable, and along right lines in
furnishing a common school education. It would have been productive of permanently good results if
this order had not been supplanted by the local padres, under whose direction the common branches
suffered through lack of attention.” See Report of Commissioner of Education, 1900–1901, ii, p.
1317. ↑
4 July 27, 1863, several copies of the plan of public instruction approved for the island of Cuba on
the fifteenth of the same month were sent by royal order to the governor of the Philippines, with the
object of having the proper measure drawn up, and the advisable plan proposed to the ministry, in
regard to the application of said plan to those islands. By decree of October 6, Echagüe created a
board of reform of the plan of studies, in order to meet the requirements of the preceding royal order.
See Montero y Vidal, iii, p. 403. ↑
5 See a summary of Barrantes’s book in Report of Commissioner of Education, 1902, ii, pp. 2219–
2224. ↑
6 “Before this date public schools were hardly known in the Philippines, and instruction was
confined solely to the children of parents able to pay for it.” See Census of Philippines, iii, p. 576. ↑
7 In the decree of the superior government, of May 7, 1871, occurs the following interesting
description of conditions of the schools in the Philippines: “There are at present an infinite number of
villages without schools; there are entire provinces without edifices where schools can be located;
there are also many schools, or rather all the schools of the archipelago, with the exception of a few
in the capital, which do not possess the material equipment for education and teaching; the children
have to sit on the ground, and remain there for hours and hours, packed together as if they were not
what they are; books are not given to them; they have no writing desks; they are not given pens, ink,
Page 218
or books. Those schools do not merit the name of such; they are not schools, sad it is to say so: they
are pernicious collections of children, where since they do not gain anything morally or intellectually,
they lose much, and most of all in their good physical development; in fine those schools are an
expense, and show no result.” The same decree states the need of economic and administrative
reforms in the Philippines, and the need of “roads, canals, ports, postal communications, both inside
and outside the archipelago, telegraphs, professional institutions of superior instruction, an active life
without fetters for industry, trade, and agriculture;” but all this must be for the greatest use of the
greatest number, and all monopoly must be avoided. “To obtain it human means offer no other mean
more energetic, more prompt, and powerful, than the creation and organization of the village school,
and its supervision, and its location and erection in the most healthful and convenient place, clean,
neat, and modestly furnished, so that it may attract the glances of all,” and may thus be of the greatest
good. See Grifol y Aliaga, pp. 218, 219. ↑
8 The parish priests of the Philippines were called “reverend” or “devout” according as they were
regulars or native seculars. See Barrantes’s Instrucción primaria, p. 10. ↑
9 See the titles of these orders from 1863 to 1894, post. ↑
10 The Spanish government evinced a great interest “in giving the Filipinos a primary education
commensurate with the standing of a civilized nation; but the intentions of the government were
frustrated by ... the religious orders.” The “great error of the Spanish nation” consisted “in placing in
the hands of a few institutions [the religious orders] the future of her colonies in the extreme east,
institutions which did not exist in their native country, and which sought only the private interests of
the corporation or order to which they belonged. This entire plan of public instruction lived in the
minds of the Spanish legislators, but was never put into practice.” Tomás G. del Rosario, in Census of
Philippines, iii, p. 582. ↑
11 By 1894 there were 2,143 public schools in the Philippines, and 173 sets of provisions
regulating them, or tending to the intellectual development of the people. These laws were only
superficial. See Tomás G. del Rosario, Census of Philippines, iii, p. 593. ↑
12 The central treasury of ways and means (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 3, note 2) having been suppressed,
the expenses of this institution are at present [1894] defrayed as a charge on chapter 1, art. 1. of the
budget of the local funds of the central treasury. In the budget of 1893–94, the appropriation of
10,450 pesos was set aside in the following manner:
pesos
1 director, 800
6 professors, each 600 pesos, 4,800
are pernicious collections of children, where since they do not gain anything morally or intellectually,
they lose much, and most of all in their good physical development; in fine those schools are an
expense, and show no result.” The same decree states the need of economic and administrative
reforms in the Philippines, and the need of “roads, canals, ports, postal communications, both inside
and outside the archipelago, telegraphs, professional institutions of superior instruction, an active life
without fetters for industry, trade, and agriculture;” but all this must be for the greatest use of the
greatest number, and all monopoly must be avoided. “To obtain it human means offer no other mean
more energetic, more prompt, and powerful, than the creation and organization of the village school,
and its supervision, and its location and erection in the most healthful and convenient place, clean,
neat, and modestly furnished, so that it may attract the glances of all,” and may thus be of the greatest
good. See Grifol y Aliaga, pp. 218, 219. ↑
8 The parish priests of the Philippines were called “reverend” or “devout” according as they were
regulars or native seculars. See Barrantes’s Instrucción primaria, p. 10. ↑
9 See the titles of these orders from 1863 to 1894, post. ↑
10 The Spanish government evinced a great interest “in giving the Filipinos a primary education
commensurate with the standing of a civilized nation; but the intentions of the government were
frustrated by ... the religious orders.” The “great error of the Spanish nation” consisted “in placing in
the hands of a few institutions [the religious orders] the future of her colonies in the extreme east,
institutions which did not exist in their native country, and which sought only the private interests of
the corporation or order to which they belonged. This entire plan of public instruction lived in the
minds of the Spanish legislators, but was never put into practice.” Tomás G. del Rosario, in Census of
Philippines, iii, p. 582. ↑
11 By 1894 there were 2,143 public schools in the Philippines, and 173 sets of provisions
regulating them, or tending to the intellectual development of the people. These laws were only
superficial. See Tomás G. del Rosario, Census of Philippines, iii, p. 593. ↑
12 The central treasury of ways and means (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 3, note 2) having been suppressed,
the expenses of this institution are at present [1894] defrayed as a charge on chapter 1, art. 1. of the
budget of the local funds of the central treasury. In the budget of 1893–94, the appropriation of
10,450 pesos was set aside in the following manner:
pesos
1 director, 800
6 professors, each 600 pesos, 4,800
Page 219
pesos
1 drawing teacher, 600
1 vocal music teacher, 480
1 gymnastic teacher, 400
3 assistants, each 400 pesos, 1,200
15 resident pupils, each 120 pesos, for only three months, 450
Wages of the attendants and servants of the school, 600
For office expenses, conservation, and innovation of furniture, and other effects, 1,120
Total, 10,450
↑
13 The last classification made of the schools of this archipelago was that approved by superior
decree, February 27, 1893, which was published in the Manila Gaceta, May 10 following. (Grifol y
Aliaga, p. 4, note 5.) ↑
14 “What contributed greatly, also, to the general backwardness of primary instruction was the
small salary paid teachers, as it was impossible for them to live on what was paid them.... The small
salary paralyzed any good will and ambition to work.” T. G. del Rosario in Census of Philippines, iii,
p. 595. See also, ante, p. 80, note 20. ↑
15 Commonly called directorcillos (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 5, note 2). ↑
16 The principalia was formed of those natives who have occupied petty government posts in the
islands. See VOL. XVII, p. 331. ↑
17 It is to be understood that the office of superior civil governor is equivalent to the present office
of governor general (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 6, note 3). ↑
18 This superior commission, appointed by superior decree of March 15, 1864, was suppressed by
another decree of the superior civil government, February 23, 1871, in accordance with order no.
1183, of the ministry of the colonies, of December 5, 1870, by which was created the ad interim
Superior Board of Public Instruction (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 6, note 4). ↑
19 Now judge of first instance (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 6, note 5). ↑
20 Now manager or subdelegate of the public treasury. ↑
21 See Wm. B. Freer’s Philippine Experiences of an American Teacher, chapter viii, pp. 97–109,
for an account of methods used in normal instruction after American occupation. ↑
1 drawing teacher, 600
1 vocal music teacher, 480
1 gymnastic teacher, 400
3 assistants, each 400 pesos, 1,200
15 resident pupils, each 120 pesos, for only three months, 450
Wages of the attendants and servants of the school, 600
For office expenses, conservation, and innovation of furniture, and other effects, 1,120
Total, 10,450
↑
13 The last classification made of the schools of this archipelago was that approved by superior
decree, February 27, 1893, which was published in the Manila Gaceta, May 10 following. (Grifol y
Aliaga, p. 4, note 5.) ↑
14 “What contributed greatly, also, to the general backwardness of primary instruction was the
small salary paid teachers, as it was impossible for them to live on what was paid them.... The small
salary paralyzed any good will and ambition to work.” T. G. del Rosario in Census of Philippines, iii,
p. 595. See also, ante, p. 80, note 20. ↑
15 Commonly called directorcillos (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 5, note 2). ↑
16 The principalia was formed of those natives who have occupied petty government posts in the
islands. See VOL. XVII, p. 331. ↑
17 It is to be understood that the office of superior civil governor is equivalent to the present office
of governor general (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 6, note 3). ↑
18 This superior commission, appointed by superior decree of March 15, 1864, was suppressed by
another decree of the superior civil government, February 23, 1871, in accordance with order no.
1183, of the ministry of the colonies, of December 5, 1870, by which was created the ad interim
Superior Board of Public Instruction (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 6, note 4). ↑
19 Now judge of first instance (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 6, note 5). ↑
20 Now manager or subdelegate of the public treasury. ↑
21 See Wm. B. Freer’s Philippine Experiences of an American Teacher, chapter viii, pp. 97–109,
for an account of methods used in normal instruction after American occupation. ↑
Page 220
22 Those pupils styled throughout this translation “regular” or in Spanish de numero, are those
appointed directly by the government, the “de numero” (of the number) indicating that a certain
number were thus appointed. The supernumerary (literally, “above the number”) resident pupils are
all others. ↑
23 The clothing recommended by a sub-commission of the superior commission of primary
instruction, November 24, 1864, (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 20), for regular and supernumerary resident
pupils of the Manila normal school, was as follows:
Estimated price
pesos fuertes centavos
2 pairs of white pantaloons, 3 0
2 pairs of colored pantaloons, 3 0
2 white jackets, 2 0
1 coat of black alpaca, 2 50
2 black ribbons for the neck, 0 25
1 black cap, with the initials E. N. in silver, according to model, 2 0
2 pairs of shoes, 2 0
1 pair of chinelas [i.e., heelless slipper], 0 50
10 white shirts, 10 0
2 colored shirts, 1 50
12 pocket handkerchiefs, 1 0
12 pairs of socks, 1 0
4 pairs of underdrawers, 1 25
1 mat, 0 50
1 pillow, 0 75
4 pillow-cases, 0 75
4 sheets, 6 0
2 bed covers, 2 0
Clothesbrush, comb, scissors, etc., 1 0
Total 40 0
↑
appointed directly by the government, the “de numero” (of the number) indicating that a certain
number were thus appointed. The supernumerary (literally, “above the number”) resident pupils are
all others. ↑
23 The clothing recommended by a sub-commission of the superior commission of primary
instruction, November 24, 1864, (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 20), for regular and supernumerary resident
pupils of the Manila normal school, was as follows:
Estimated price
pesos fuertes centavos
2 pairs of white pantaloons, 3 0
2 pairs of colored pantaloons, 3 0
2 white jackets, 2 0
1 coat of black alpaca, 2 50
2 black ribbons for the neck, 0 25
1 black cap, with the initials E. N. in silver, according to model, 2 0
2 pairs of shoes, 2 0
1 pair of chinelas [i.e., heelless slipper], 0 50
10 white shirts, 10 0
2 colored shirts, 1 50
12 pocket handkerchiefs, 1 0
12 pairs of socks, 1 0
4 pairs of underdrawers, 1 25
1 mat, 0 50
1 pillow, 0 75
4 pillow-cases, 0 75
4 sheets, 6 0
2 bed covers, 2 0
Clothesbrush, comb, scissors, etc., 1 0
Total 40 0
↑
Page 221
24 i.e., All-Souls’ day. ↑
25 The three days preceding Lent. ↑
26 The United States government continued this school, and gave it the support ($8,880, Mexican)
formerly furnished by the Spanish government. See Report of Philippine Commission, 1900, i, p.
36. ↑
27 May 21, 1840, Governor Lardizábal communicated to the Audiencia a royal order of October 4,
1839, in regard to the necessary conditions to be observed for the introduction and circulation of
books in the islands, the previous designation of those deserving censure, given by his Majesty’s
fiscal, a censor being later appointed by the government, and another by the archbishop, the fiscal
again reviewing the qualification and the censure; and if “it should result that there was sufficient
grounds to prohibit the circulation of any work, because it contains principles, maxims, and doctrines
contrary to the rights of the legitimate throne, or to the religion of the State, the book is not only to be
taken back, but shipped back immediately.” In case of dispute between the two censors, the fiscal
was to decide (royal order, November 19, 1840). See Montero y Vidal, iii, pp. 29, 30. ↑
28 The important circular of the superior civil government of August 30, 1867 (concerning school
attendance), treats of the manner of exercise of the supervision of the schools by the parish priests
and provincial chiefs. Various other acts of legislation refer to the same matter. (Grifol y Aliaga, p.
118, note 1.) ↑
29 The first two books mentioned are: the Catecismo de la doctrina cristiana, by Gaspar Astete,
which has passed through many Spanish editions; and the Catéchisme historique, by Claude Fleury,
which has passed through many different editions in many languages. José Francisco de Iturzaeta has
published several works on educational subjects. ↑
30 James A. LeRoy (Philippine Life, p. 203) says of the textbooks used in the Philippines: “After
1863, and up to the American conquest, the catechism remained the chief feature of daily work in the
primary schools, often relegating all else to an insignificant place—much depending upon the
preparation, at best a scanty one, of the teacher. A badly printed little 150 page textbook, prescribed
by the government for the schools, was reader, writer, speller, arithmetic, geography, history of Spain
and the world (Spain overshadowing), Spanish grammar (quite commonly not taught, because the
teacher knew little or nothing of it), and handbook of religious and moral precepts (many pages).
This book, moreover, shows how pitifully inadequate was the Filipino child’s schooling at the very
best; for often not even this textbook was employed, perhaps because the teacher was not prepared to
use it.” ↑
25 The three days preceding Lent. ↑
26 The United States government continued this school, and gave it the support ($8,880, Mexican)
formerly furnished by the Spanish government. See Report of Philippine Commission, 1900, i, p.
36. ↑
27 May 21, 1840, Governor Lardizábal communicated to the Audiencia a royal order of October 4,
1839, in regard to the necessary conditions to be observed for the introduction and circulation of
books in the islands, the previous designation of those deserving censure, given by his Majesty’s
fiscal, a censor being later appointed by the government, and another by the archbishop, the fiscal
again reviewing the qualification and the censure; and if “it should result that there was sufficient
grounds to prohibit the circulation of any work, because it contains principles, maxims, and doctrines
contrary to the rights of the legitimate throne, or to the religion of the State, the book is not only to be
taken back, but shipped back immediately.” In case of dispute between the two censors, the fiscal
was to decide (royal order, November 19, 1840). See Montero y Vidal, iii, pp. 29, 30. ↑
28 The important circular of the superior civil government of August 30, 1867 (concerning school
attendance), treats of the manner of exercise of the supervision of the schools by the parish priests
and provincial chiefs. Various other acts of legislation refer to the same matter. (Grifol y Aliaga, p.
118, note 1.) ↑
29 The first two books mentioned are: the Catecismo de la doctrina cristiana, by Gaspar Astete,
which has passed through many Spanish editions; and the Catéchisme historique, by Claude Fleury,
which has passed through many different editions in many languages. José Francisco de Iturzaeta has
published several works on educational subjects. ↑
30 James A. LeRoy (Philippine Life, p. 203) says of the textbooks used in the Philippines: “After
1863, and up to the American conquest, the catechism remained the chief feature of daily work in the
primary schools, often relegating all else to an insignificant place—much depending upon the
preparation, at best a scanty one, of the teacher. A badly printed little 150 page textbook, prescribed
by the government for the schools, was reader, writer, speller, arithmetic, geography, history of Spain
and the world (Spain overshadowing), Spanish grammar (quite commonly not taught, because the
teacher knew little or nothing of it), and handbook of religious and moral precepts (many pages).
This book, moreover, shows how pitifully inadequate was the Filipino child’s schooling at the very
best; for often not even this textbook was employed, perhaps because the teacher was not prepared to
use it.” ↑
Page 222
31 The Philippine school report for 1892, entitled “Report of the children’s schools for both sexes,
at present in these islands, classified in accordance with the orders of his Excellency, the governor-
general, in his decree of July 29, 1892,” gives the following data. The schools are classified by
grades, i.e., into schools of entrada, ascenso, and finishing schools of the second and first rank; and
the order in charge of each village or province is also given. We condense from this report (a
manuscript belonging to Rev. T. C. Middleton, O.S.A.), the number of schools in the various
provinces, and the order or orders in charge of the same.
Augustinians
Province No. of Schools
Abra, 28
Antique, 57
Bontoc, 8
Ilocos Norte, 30
Lepanto, 20
Quiangan, 2
Tiagan, 9
Union, 35
Augustinians and Franciscans
Bulacan, 68
Augustinians and seculars
Cebú, 120
Capiz, 65
Ilocos Sur, 61
Iloilo, 95
Pampanga, 54
Augustinians, Franciscans, and seculars
Batangas, 46
Nueva Ecija, 49
Augustinians and Dominicans
Tarlac, 34
at present in these islands, classified in accordance with the orders of his Excellency, the governor-
general, in his decree of July 29, 1892,” gives the following data. The schools are classified by
grades, i.e., into schools of entrada, ascenso, and finishing schools of the second and first rank; and
the order in charge of each village or province is also given. We condense from this report (a
manuscript belonging to Rev. T. C. Middleton, O.S.A.), the number of schools in the various
provinces, and the order or orders in charge of the same.
Augustinians
Province No. of Schools
Abra, 28
Antique, 57
Bontoc, 8
Ilocos Norte, 30
Lepanto, 20
Quiangan, 2
Tiagan, 9
Union, 35
Augustinians and Franciscans
Bulacan, 68
Augustinians and seculars
Cebú, 120
Capiz, 65
Ilocos Sur, 61
Iloilo, 95
Pampanga, 54
Augustinians, Franciscans, and seculars
Batangas, 46
Nueva Ecija, 49
Augustinians and Dominicans
Tarlac, 34
Page 223
Augustinians and all other orders
Manila, 84
Franciscans
Albay, 88
Burias, 4
Camarines Norte, 20
Camarines Sur, 68
Isla del Corregidor, 3
Infanta, 4
Franciscans and Dominicans
Bataan, 36
Nueva Vizcaya, 16
Franciscans and Recollects
Misamis, 74
Leite, 89
Principe, 5
Samar, 76
Surigao, 59
Tayabas, 45
Recollects
Bohol, 94
Cavite, 50
Cottabato, 6
Calamianes, 10
Isla de Negros, occidental, 56
Isla de Negros, oriental, 34
Isabela de Basilan (?) 2
Masbate and Ticao, 23
Mindoro, 44
Manila, 84
Franciscans
Albay, 88
Burias, 4
Camarines Norte, 20
Camarines Sur, 68
Isla del Corregidor, 3
Infanta, 4
Franciscans and Dominicans
Bataan, 36
Nueva Vizcaya, 16
Franciscans and Recollects
Misamis, 74
Leite, 89
Principe, 5
Samar, 76
Surigao, 59
Tayabas, 45
Recollects
Bohol, 94
Cavite, 50
Cottabato, 6
Calamianes, 10
Isla de Negros, occidental, 56
Isla de Negros, oriental, 34
Isabela de Basilan (?) 2
Masbate and Ticao, 23
Mindoro, 44
Page 224
Paragua, 6
Romblon, 33
Zambales, 48
Recollects and Capuchins
Carolinas, orientales, 4
Carolinas, occidentales, 3
Recollects and Dominicans
Morong, 30
Recollects and seculars
Zamboanga, 15
Dominicans
Cagayan, 39
Islas Batanes, 14
Isabela de Luzón, 33
Laguna, 56
Pangasinan, 62
Jesuits
Davao, 11
Dapitan, 12
Capuchins
Marianas, 4
↑
32 LeRoy, ut supra, pp. 203–204, says: “The advance in primary instruction from 1863 to 1896
was altogether notable, though the figures revealing it are largely superficial, after all, in their
significance. The number of school buildings increased in the villages from seven hundred to twenty-
one hundred, but the number of pupils did not reach two hundred thousand, in all probability, as
against one hundred and thirty-five thousand in 1866.” ↑
33 Notwithstanding this admirable prescription, Tomás G. del Rosario, writing in Census of
Philippines, iii, p. 595, says concerning the sanitary qualities of the Philippine schools: “The
Romblon, 33
Zambales, 48
Recollects and Capuchins
Carolinas, orientales, 4
Carolinas, occidentales, 3
Recollects and Dominicans
Morong, 30
Recollects and seculars
Zamboanga, 15
Dominicans
Cagayan, 39
Islas Batanes, 14
Isabela de Luzón, 33
Laguna, 56
Pangasinan, 62
Jesuits
Davao, 11
Dapitan, 12
Capuchins
Marianas, 4
↑
32 LeRoy, ut supra, pp. 203–204, says: “The advance in primary instruction from 1863 to 1896
was altogether notable, though the figures revealing it are largely superficial, after all, in their
significance. The number of school buildings increased in the villages from seven hundred to twenty-
one hundred, but the number of pupils did not reach two hundred thousand, in all probability, as
against one hundred and thirty-five thousand in 1866.” ↑
33 Notwithstanding this admirable prescription, Tomás G. del Rosario, writing in Census of
Philippines, iii, p. 595, says concerning the sanitary qualities of the Philippine schools: “The
Page 225
necessary sanitation was not observed in the schools, either to preserve the health of the children or
for personal cleanliness, an important purpose of every educational system. Many of the schools were
in the filthiest condition. They had no water-closets nor play-grounds, and no instruction was given in
physical culture or in social matters.” ↑
34 According to article 25 of the penal code in force in these islands, corporal punishments, in
addition to that of death, are perpetual chains, perpetual imprisonment, perpetual exile, perpetual
banishment, temporal chains, temporal exile, temporal banishment, imprisonment at hard labor,
lesser imprisonment, confinement, absolute perpetual and temporal disqualification, and absolute and
special perpetual and temporal disqualification for any public charge, right of active or passive
suffrage, profession, or trade. (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 123, note 2.) ↑
35 The provisions (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 123, note 3) in force in regard to the salaries of teachers and
assistants is that of the superior decree of July 29, 1892, which prescribes the following monthly
salaries:
Boys’ schools Pesos
Término schoolteachers of the first grade, 40
Término schoolteachers of the second grade, 30
Ascenso schoolteachers, 22
Entrada schoolteachers, 17
Assistants of the first class, 13
Assistants of the second class, 8
Girls’ schools
Término schoolteachers, 26
Ascenso schoolteachers, 20
Entrada schoolteachers, 15
Assistants of the first class, 12
Assistants of the second class, 8
↑
36 The superior decree of August 11, 1892, conceded annual allowances to men and women
teachers who had taught for fifteen years, and had a good record. By the decree of July 20, 1894,
traveling expenses were advanced to them. (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 124, note 3.) ↑
for personal cleanliness, an important purpose of every educational system. Many of the schools were
in the filthiest condition. They had no water-closets nor play-grounds, and no instruction was given in
physical culture or in social matters.” ↑
34 According to article 25 of the penal code in force in these islands, corporal punishments, in
addition to that of death, are perpetual chains, perpetual imprisonment, perpetual exile, perpetual
banishment, temporal chains, temporal exile, temporal banishment, imprisonment at hard labor,
lesser imprisonment, confinement, absolute perpetual and temporal disqualification, and absolute and
special perpetual and temporal disqualification for any public charge, right of active or passive
suffrage, profession, or trade. (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 123, note 2.) ↑
35 The provisions (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 123, note 3) in force in regard to the salaries of teachers and
assistants is that of the superior decree of July 29, 1892, which prescribes the following monthly
salaries:
Boys’ schools Pesos
Término schoolteachers of the first grade, 40
Término schoolteachers of the second grade, 30
Ascenso schoolteachers, 22
Entrada schoolteachers, 17
Assistants of the first class, 13
Assistants of the second class, 8
Girls’ schools
Término schoolteachers, 26
Ascenso schoolteachers, 20
Entrada schoolteachers, 15
Assistants of the first class, 12
Assistants of the second class, 8
↑
36 The superior decree of August 11, 1892, conceded annual allowances to men and women
teachers who had taught for fifteen years, and had a good record. By the decree of July 20, 1894,
traveling expenses were advanced to them. (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 124, note 3.) ↑
Page 226
37 The post of assistants of the first class belongs only to boys’ término schools of the first and
second class, and in those of girls to término and ascenso schools. Schools of other grades belong to
assistants of the second class. Substitute assistants, namely, those who have no certificate, are entitled
only to the monthly pay of four pesos. (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 124, note 4.) ↑
38 Article 4 of the superior decree of May 7, 1871, rules that the teaching in the schools for adults
shall last eight months per year, and be given at night, employing two hours every Monday,
Thursday, and Saturday of each week. For the increased work, an amount of pay equal to what they
received during the day was assigned to the teachers. This decree, as is evident, took away the
dominical character given to the adult schools by these regulations of December 20, 1863.
Notwithstanding the benefit of the increase of a fourth part of the pay to which teachers are entitled
for the adult schools, very few such schools exist. In the budgets in force now, the figures for the
payment of salaries for the teaching of adults only reach the sum of 573 pesos distributed among the
provinces of Abra, Cebú, and Pampanga, in the proportion of 318, 210, and 45 pesos, respectively.
(Grifol y Aliaga, p. 126, note 1.) ↑
39 This Superior Council of Primary Instruction was suppressed by decree of the superior
government, February 23, 1871, in accordance with order no. 1183, of the ministry of the colonies,
December 5, 1870, by which was created the ad interim Superior Board of Public Instruction, in the
manner prescribed by this article and article 15 of the royal decree of August 16, 1876, approved by
royal order, June 5 of the following year. (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 126, note 2.) ↑
40 Article 12, of the royal decree of May 19, 1893, relative to the municipal regulation of the
villages of Luzón and Visayas, prescribes among the duties of the municipal captain that of
“supervisor of the offices, schools, and municipal services.” On account of this some have doubted
whether the supervision of the schools was taken away from the parish priests to give it to the
municipal captains. That doubt has been resolved by paragraph 4 of the provisional regulations of the
said royal decree approved by decree of the general government December 9, 1893, for in said
paragraph it is stated clearly and distinctly: “Without prejudice to the supervision in instruction
which belongs to the parish priest, according to the regulations of 1863, whose powers are not altered
in any way, the municipal tribunal shall constantly exercise a watch over primary instruction, etc.” In
our opinion, the above-mentioned doubt has no call for existence, since the above-mentioned article
12 of the royal decree of May 19, 1893, refers, as one can see by its own words, to the municipal
schools, and those which are established in the villages of the archipelago cannot have that character
attributed to them, since their expenses are not met by the municipal tribunals, nor does the
appointment of the staff belong to them, but both are in charge of the central management. We
believe, consequently, that the municipal captains have not even the secondary or supplementary
second class, and in those of girls to término and ascenso schools. Schools of other grades belong to
assistants of the second class. Substitute assistants, namely, those who have no certificate, are entitled
only to the monthly pay of four pesos. (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 124, note 4.) ↑
38 Article 4 of the superior decree of May 7, 1871, rules that the teaching in the schools for adults
shall last eight months per year, and be given at night, employing two hours every Monday,
Thursday, and Saturday of each week. For the increased work, an amount of pay equal to what they
received during the day was assigned to the teachers. This decree, as is evident, took away the
dominical character given to the adult schools by these regulations of December 20, 1863.
Notwithstanding the benefit of the increase of a fourth part of the pay to which teachers are entitled
for the adult schools, very few such schools exist. In the budgets in force now, the figures for the
payment of salaries for the teaching of adults only reach the sum of 573 pesos distributed among the
provinces of Abra, Cebú, and Pampanga, in the proportion of 318, 210, and 45 pesos, respectively.
(Grifol y Aliaga, p. 126, note 1.) ↑
39 This Superior Council of Primary Instruction was suppressed by decree of the superior
government, February 23, 1871, in accordance with order no. 1183, of the ministry of the colonies,
December 5, 1870, by which was created the ad interim Superior Board of Public Instruction, in the
manner prescribed by this article and article 15 of the royal decree of August 16, 1876, approved by
royal order, June 5 of the following year. (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 126, note 2.) ↑
40 Article 12, of the royal decree of May 19, 1893, relative to the municipal regulation of the
villages of Luzón and Visayas, prescribes among the duties of the municipal captain that of
“supervisor of the offices, schools, and municipal services.” On account of this some have doubted
whether the supervision of the schools was taken away from the parish priests to give it to the
municipal captains. That doubt has been resolved by paragraph 4 of the provisional regulations of the
said royal decree approved by decree of the general government December 9, 1893, for in said
paragraph it is stated clearly and distinctly: “Without prejudice to the supervision in instruction
which belongs to the parish priest, according to the regulations of 1863, whose powers are not altered
in any way, the municipal tribunal shall constantly exercise a watch over primary instruction, etc.” In
our opinion, the above-mentioned doubt has no call for existence, since the above-mentioned article
12 of the royal decree of May 19, 1893, refers, as one can see by its own words, to the municipal
schools, and those which are established in the villages of the archipelago cannot have that character
attributed to them, since their expenses are not met by the municipal tribunals, nor does the
appointment of the staff belong to them, but both are in charge of the central management. We
believe, consequently, that the municipal captains have not even the secondary or supplementary
Page 227
supervision over the present schools of the archipelago, which is given them by paragraph 4 of the
provisional regulations of December 9, 1893. (Grifol y Aliaga, pp. 126, 127, note 5.) ↑
41 José de Calasanz, or as he is sometimes called, Joseph de Calasanzio, was born at Peralta,
Cataluña, in 1556, and became a well-known ecclesiastic. On the occasion of a visit to Rome in
1592, touched with compassion at the neglected condition of the poor children, he renounced his
ecclesiastical honors in Spain and devoted himself to the work of teaching in Rome. There he
founded the Congregation of the Piaristes, consisting of regular clerics, about 1,600, whose object
was the charitable education of poor children. The congregation was approved in 1617 by Paul V,
who permitted members to take the simple vows and adopt their own rules. In 1621 Gregory XV
gave them the title of “Regular clerics of the poor, under the protection of the Mother of God, for
charitable schools.” The work soon spread to the rest of Italy, and to Germany and Poland. The
mother house is at Rome. Its founder, who died in 1648, and was canonized in 1767, refused to
accept the honors of bishop or cardinal. See Grande Encyclopédie. ↑
42 Article 9 of the decree of the General Division of Civil Administration, of February 4, 1889,
prescribes that on Sunday after mass the boys shall assemble at the school for an hour, so that the
religious or parish priest may give them the religious teaching that he deems advisable (Grifol y
Aliaga, p. 131, note 1). ↑
43 In 1868, the studies for the normal school for female teachers were given in this school. The
report on the education of girls presented by the friars at the exposition at Madrid in 1887 speaks as
follows of it: “While strictly speaking there is no other normal school for female teachers than that of
Nueva Cáceres, we believe, nevertheless, that this name can be given to the municipal school for
girls of this capital, which is the only institution for young women supported from public funds—that
is, from the funds of the municipality of Manila. It is true that schoolmistresses can, and actually do,
graduate from any girls’ school of this capital, and even from any private school, as, according to the
law in force to secure this title, the passing of the regular examination is sufficient; but we believe
that the only institution of this character in Manila which deserves the title of teachers’ school is the
municipal school, and we therefore include in the same chapter this school and that of Santa Isabel of
Nueva Cáceres.” See Census of Philippines, iii, pp. 615, 616. ↑
44 In the Madrid periodical Nuestro Tiempo of November 25, 1905 (pp. 317–331), is an article by
Eduardo Sanz y Escartin, of the Royal Academy of Moral and Political Sciences, entitled “La
instrucción pública en España” (“Public instruction in Spain”), which gives a good résumé of the
condition and needs of education in Spain at present. ↑
45 The Gaceta de Manila is the continuation of the Boletín oficial de Filipinas, [Official Bulletin of
Filipinas] which changed its name in accordance with a royal order of May 18, 1860. The first issue
provisional regulations of December 9, 1893. (Grifol y Aliaga, pp. 126, 127, note 5.) ↑
41 José de Calasanz, or as he is sometimes called, Joseph de Calasanzio, was born at Peralta,
Cataluña, in 1556, and became a well-known ecclesiastic. On the occasion of a visit to Rome in
1592, touched with compassion at the neglected condition of the poor children, he renounced his
ecclesiastical honors in Spain and devoted himself to the work of teaching in Rome. There he
founded the Congregation of the Piaristes, consisting of regular clerics, about 1,600, whose object
was the charitable education of poor children. The congregation was approved in 1617 by Paul V,
who permitted members to take the simple vows and adopt their own rules. In 1621 Gregory XV
gave them the title of “Regular clerics of the poor, under the protection of the Mother of God, for
charitable schools.” The work soon spread to the rest of Italy, and to Germany and Poland. The
mother house is at Rome. Its founder, who died in 1648, and was canonized in 1767, refused to
accept the honors of bishop or cardinal. See Grande Encyclopédie. ↑
42 Article 9 of the decree of the General Division of Civil Administration, of February 4, 1889,
prescribes that on Sunday after mass the boys shall assemble at the school for an hour, so that the
religious or parish priest may give them the religious teaching that he deems advisable (Grifol y
Aliaga, p. 131, note 1). ↑
43 In 1868, the studies for the normal school for female teachers were given in this school. The
report on the education of girls presented by the friars at the exposition at Madrid in 1887 speaks as
follows of it: “While strictly speaking there is no other normal school for female teachers than that of
Nueva Cáceres, we believe, nevertheless, that this name can be given to the municipal school for
girls of this capital, which is the only institution for young women supported from public funds—that
is, from the funds of the municipality of Manila. It is true that schoolmistresses can, and actually do,
graduate from any girls’ school of this capital, and even from any private school, as, according to the
law in force to secure this title, the passing of the regular examination is sufficient; but we believe
that the only institution of this character in Manila which deserves the title of teachers’ school is the
municipal school, and we therefore include in the same chapter this school and that of Santa Isabel of
Nueva Cáceres.” See Census of Philippines, iii, pp. 615, 616. ↑
44 In the Madrid periodical Nuestro Tiempo of November 25, 1905 (pp. 317–331), is an article by
Eduardo Sanz y Escartin, of the Royal Academy of Moral and Political Sciences, entitled “La
instrucción pública en España” (“Public instruction in Spain”), which gives a good résumé of the
condition and needs of education in Spain at present. ↑
45 The Gaceta de Manila is the continuation of the Boletín oficial de Filipinas, [Official Bulletin of
Filipinas] which changed its name in accordance with a royal order of May 18, 1860. The first issue
Page 228
of the paper under the new name appeared Tuesday, February 26, 1861, and by a royal order of
September 26 following, it was prescribed that all the villages of the archipelago should subscribe for
the paper. By a decree issued in February 1861, it was declared that “all the official orders published
in the Gaceta de Manila, whatever their origin, are to be regarded as official and authentic text.” The
Boletín was first issued in 1852, being the continuation of the Diario de Manila, first published at the
end of 1848. See Montero y Vidal, iii, pp. 306, 307; and Politica de España en Filipinas, iii, pp. 94,
95. ↑
46 General Gándara paid special attention to primary education, and very important measures are
due to him in the years 1867 and 1868. He was ably seconded by the secretary of the superior
government, Vicente Barrantes. See Montero y Vidal, iii, p. 491. ↑
47 Of the girls’ school of Nueva-Cáceres, Tomás G. del Rosario says (Census of Philippines, iii, p.
616): “This school was founded by the bishop of that diocese, Fray Francisco Gainza, who
inaugurated the studies on April 13, 1868, as a primary school for girls. On June 18, 1871, the studies
of the normal school for women were taught there, as they were in that of Manila, by a decree of the
government of King Amadeo, of Savoy. On May 26, 1873, the government of the Spanish republic
decreed that each of the towns of that ecclesiastical province should hereafter make allowance for a
similar number of young girls desirous of obtaining the title of teacher. Up to 1887, 177 girls had
obtained certificates as teachers from this educational institution. The sisters of charity are in charge
of the institution and of the education of the girls. This educational institution combined the
characteristics of a school of primary instruction, a college for the education of boarding pupils, and a
school for teachers, or normal school.” ↑
48 By decision of his Excellency the governor general, November 18, 1889, this article was revised
to the effect that girls could enter the normal school for women teachers in Nueva Cáceres from the
age of fourteen, although those with the teachers’ certificate could not teach until they reached the
age of twenty, according to the regulations. However, those older than sixteen and less than twenty
who hold teachers’ certificates may have the charge of schools, with the character of ad interim, so
long as there are not other teachers with all the legal conditions required; and they are confirmed in
these posts when they reach the age of twenty, according to the royal decree of November 24, 1893.
(Grifol y Aliaga, p. 45, note 1.) ↑
49 This article (see. Grifol y Aliaga, p. 244) is as follows: “The issuing of teachers’ certificates of
primary instruction, both normal and substitutes, their appointments to discharge the duties of the
public schools, prescribe promotions, licenses, and other things connected with these functionaries,
are in charge of the director [general of Civil Administration].” ↑
50 Now the civil governor of Ambos Camarines (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 50, note 2). ↑
September 26 following, it was prescribed that all the villages of the archipelago should subscribe for
the paper. By a decree issued in February 1861, it was declared that “all the official orders published
in the Gaceta de Manila, whatever their origin, are to be regarded as official and authentic text.” The
Boletín was first issued in 1852, being the continuation of the Diario de Manila, first published at the
end of 1848. See Montero y Vidal, iii, pp. 306, 307; and Politica de España en Filipinas, iii, pp. 94,
95. ↑
46 General Gándara paid special attention to primary education, and very important measures are
due to him in the years 1867 and 1868. He was ably seconded by the secretary of the superior
government, Vicente Barrantes. See Montero y Vidal, iii, p. 491. ↑
47 Of the girls’ school of Nueva-Cáceres, Tomás G. del Rosario says (Census of Philippines, iii, p.
616): “This school was founded by the bishop of that diocese, Fray Francisco Gainza, who
inaugurated the studies on April 13, 1868, as a primary school for girls. On June 18, 1871, the studies
of the normal school for women were taught there, as they were in that of Manila, by a decree of the
government of King Amadeo, of Savoy. On May 26, 1873, the government of the Spanish republic
decreed that each of the towns of that ecclesiastical province should hereafter make allowance for a
similar number of young girls desirous of obtaining the title of teacher. Up to 1887, 177 girls had
obtained certificates as teachers from this educational institution. The sisters of charity are in charge
of the institution and of the education of the girls. This educational institution combined the
characteristics of a school of primary instruction, a college for the education of boarding pupils, and a
school for teachers, or normal school.” ↑
48 By decision of his Excellency the governor general, November 18, 1889, this article was revised
to the effect that girls could enter the normal school for women teachers in Nueva Cáceres from the
age of fourteen, although those with the teachers’ certificate could not teach until they reached the
age of twenty, according to the regulations. However, those older than sixteen and less than twenty
who hold teachers’ certificates may have the charge of schools, with the character of ad interim, so
long as there are not other teachers with all the legal conditions required; and they are confirmed in
these posts when they reach the age of twenty, according to the royal decree of November 24, 1893.
(Grifol y Aliaga, p. 45, note 1.) ↑
49 This article (see. Grifol y Aliaga, p. 244) is as follows: “The issuing of teachers’ certificates of
primary instruction, both normal and substitutes, their appointments to discharge the duties of the
public schools, prescribe promotions, licenses, and other things connected with these functionaries,
are in charge of the director [general of Civil Administration].” ↑
50 Now the civil governor of Ambos Camarines (Grifol y Aliaga, p. 50, note 2). ↑
Page 229
51 This article (Grifol y Aliaga, pp. 401, 402) is as follows: “On the receipt of this circular, you
shall have a meeting called of the persons who shall compose that provincial commission, in
accordance with the above-cited art. 15 [of the royal decree of December 20, 1863]. Therein shall be
read the annexed regulations which shall be cited, and those of this circular; and that provincial
supervisory commission shall be declared as installed.” ↑
52 Of the position of woman in the Philippines and its cause, LeRoy says (Philippine Life, pp. 49,
50), although perhaps a trifle too strongly, as woman in the Philippines seems always to have enjoyed
a certain amount of freedom, as compared to her sisters in other oriental countries: “The position of
woman in the Philippines is not that typical of the Orient. If we may not say that the Philippines are
not at all oriental in this respect, at any rate it is perfectly safe to say that in no other part of the
Orient have women relatively so much freedom or do they play so large a part in the control of the
family or in social and even industrial affairs. It is a common remark that Filipino women, both of the
privileged and of the lower classes, are possessed of more character, and often too of more enterprise,
than the men. There seems every reason for ascribing this relative improvement in the position of
woman in the Philippines as compared with surrounding countries in the Orient to the influence of
the Christian religion and the position which they have assumed under the teaching of the Church and
the directorship of the friars.” ↑
53 Prueba de curso: the examination which is held at the end of each scholastic year or term, in the
months of May and June, or (if it could not be held at that time, or if the student fails to pass) in the
month of September of the new term. It must be taken by every pupil in order that he may matriculate
the following term.—Francisco Giner de los Rios, of Madrid, of the Free Institution of Teaching. ↑
54 Grado de revalida is the aggregate of exercises and examinations which must be taken by
students (in spite of having been examined every year) on the completion of any course (for example
that of elementary or superior schoolmaster or mistress), in order to obtain the certificate or diploma
of their degree. There are many degrees: doctor, licentiate, bachelor, primary schoolmaster, etc.—
Francisco Giner de los Rios. ↑
55 Inscripción: the entering of a student in the school register. This word is also used in general for
any record of a name, person, or thing, in a list or register.—Francisco Giner de los Rios. ↑
56 Encerado: a square of oilskin, used as a slate or blackboard. See New Velázquez Dictionary. ↑
57 Cedulas de inscripción are the documents which are given to the students, certifying that they
have been registered in the matriculation books.—Francisco Giner de los Rios. ↑
58 Literally, “Paper of payment to the State.” This is a kind of stamped paper with its stamp
authorized by the State, whose price varies according as the stamp represents the value of an impost
shall have a meeting called of the persons who shall compose that provincial commission, in
accordance with the above-cited art. 15 [of the royal decree of December 20, 1863]. Therein shall be
read the annexed regulations which shall be cited, and those of this circular; and that provincial
supervisory commission shall be declared as installed.” ↑
52 Of the position of woman in the Philippines and its cause, LeRoy says (Philippine Life, pp. 49,
50), although perhaps a trifle too strongly, as woman in the Philippines seems always to have enjoyed
a certain amount of freedom, as compared to her sisters in other oriental countries: “The position of
woman in the Philippines is not that typical of the Orient. If we may not say that the Philippines are
not at all oriental in this respect, at any rate it is perfectly safe to say that in no other part of the
Orient have women relatively so much freedom or do they play so large a part in the control of the
family or in social and even industrial affairs. It is a common remark that Filipino women, both of the
privileged and of the lower classes, are possessed of more character, and often too of more enterprise,
than the men. There seems every reason for ascribing this relative improvement in the position of
woman in the Philippines as compared with surrounding countries in the Orient to the influence of
the Christian religion and the position which they have assumed under the teaching of the Church and
the directorship of the friars.” ↑
53 Prueba de curso: the examination which is held at the end of each scholastic year or term, in the
months of May and June, or (if it could not be held at that time, or if the student fails to pass) in the
month of September of the new term. It must be taken by every pupil in order that he may matriculate
the following term.—Francisco Giner de los Rios, of Madrid, of the Free Institution of Teaching. ↑
54 Grado de revalida is the aggregate of exercises and examinations which must be taken by
students (in spite of having been examined every year) on the completion of any course (for example
that of elementary or superior schoolmaster or mistress), in order to obtain the certificate or diploma
of their degree. There are many degrees: doctor, licentiate, bachelor, primary schoolmaster, etc.—
Francisco Giner de los Rios. ↑
55 Inscripción: the entering of a student in the school register. This word is also used in general for
any record of a name, person, or thing, in a list or register.—Francisco Giner de los Rios. ↑
56 Encerado: a square of oilskin, used as a slate or blackboard. See New Velázquez Dictionary. ↑
57 Cedulas de inscripción are the documents which are given to the students, certifying that they
have been registered in the matriculation books.—Francisco Giner de los Rios. ↑
58 Literally, “Paper of payment to the State.” This is a kind of stamped paper with its stamp
authorized by the State, whose price varies according as the stamp represents the value of an impost
Page 230
which is collected in judicial and many other affairs. In the centers of State teaching, the fees which
are to be paid by the students for their matriculation are not paid in money, but by presenting a
special paper which is bought in certain shops.—Francisco Ginder de los Rios. ↑
59 Hoja de estudios: the document on which are entered the studies which a student has had, and in
which he has been examined, with their official value.—Francisco Giner de los Rios. ↑
60 Cedula personal: an official document declaring the name, occupation, domicile, etc., of the
bearer, and serving for identification. See New Velázquez Dictionary. ↑
61 Matrícula de honor: a reward obtained by the best students of each class, by virtue of the term
examinations. By this reward they are registered free in the matriculation of the following year.—
Francisco Giner de los Rios. ↑
62 St. Stanislas Kostka (or Kotska) was born of a noble Polish family in 1550. While pursuing his
studies at Vienna (1563–66), in the Jesuit college, his predilection to the religious life was clearly
manifest, but since the provincial would not receive him there without the consent of his parents, he
ran away, and tried to gain admission to the Jesuit order in Dilingen, Germany. To avoid the pursuit
of his parents he was sent to Rome, where he was received into the order by St. Francis Borja in
1567. Naturally of a delicate constitution, the extreme bodily mortifications which he practiced in his
youthful enthusiasm undermined his health, and he died August 14, 1568, at the age of eighteen. See
Baring Gould’s Lives of the Saints (London, 1898), xiii, pp. 322–325. ↑
63 i.e., the decree of the government, ordering “let it be done.” ↑
64 Governor Izquierdo [1871–73] paid considerable attention to primary education, in which he
was aided by José Patricio Clemente, secretary of the superior government. See Montero y Vidal, iii,
p. 621. ↑
65 The Ensayo de gramática Hispano-Tagala (Manila, 1878) by the Recollect, Fray Toribio
Minguella de la Merced. Retana says of this book (Biblioteca filipina, p. 149): “In my opinion the
method of this book is the most suitable for study by Spaniards, who do not haze any knowledge of
Latin, studied after the ancient method.” Minguella published in 1886, Methodo práctico para que
los niños y niñas de las provincias Tagalas aprendan á hablar castellano (Practical method for boys
and girls to learn to talk Castilian). This latter book received a reward in public contest. ↑
66 The author of this book is Castor Aguilera y Porta. ↑
67 Its author is Ramón Irureta Goyena. ↑
68 By Benito Francia. ↑
are to be paid by the students for their matriculation are not paid in money, but by presenting a
special paper which is bought in certain shops.—Francisco Ginder de los Rios. ↑
59 Hoja de estudios: the document on which are entered the studies which a student has had, and in
which he has been examined, with their official value.—Francisco Giner de los Rios. ↑
60 Cedula personal: an official document declaring the name, occupation, domicile, etc., of the
bearer, and serving for identification. See New Velázquez Dictionary. ↑
61 Matrícula de honor: a reward obtained by the best students of each class, by virtue of the term
examinations. By this reward they are registered free in the matriculation of the following year.—
Francisco Giner de los Rios. ↑
62 St. Stanislas Kostka (or Kotska) was born of a noble Polish family in 1550. While pursuing his
studies at Vienna (1563–66), in the Jesuit college, his predilection to the religious life was clearly
manifest, but since the provincial would not receive him there without the consent of his parents, he
ran away, and tried to gain admission to the Jesuit order in Dilingen, Germany. To avoid the pursuit
of his parents he was sent to Rome, where he was received into the order by St. Francis Borja in
1567. Naturally of a delicate constitution, the extreme bodily mortifications which he practiced in his
youthful enthusiasm undermined his health, and he died August 14, 1568, at the age of eighteen. See
Baring Gould’s Lives of the Saints (London, 1898), xiii, pp. 322–325. ↑
63 i.e., the decree of the government, ordering “let it be done.” ↑
64 Governor Izquierdo [1871–73] paid considerable attention to primary education, in which he
was aided by José Patricio Clemente, secretary of the superior government. See Montero y Vidal, iii,
p. 621. ↑
65 The Ensayo de gramática Hispano-Tagala (Manila, 1878) by the Recollect, Fray Toribio
Minguella de la Merced. Retana says of this book (Biblioteca filipina, p. 149): “In my opinion the
method of this book is the most suitable for study by Spaniards, who do not haze any knowledge of
Latin, studied after the ancient method.” Minguella published in 1886, Methodo práctico para que
los niños y niñas de las provincias Tagalas aprendan á hablar castellano (Practical method for boys
and girls to learn to talk Castilian). This latter book received a reward in public contest. ↑
66 The author of this book is Castor Aguilera y Porta. ↑
67 Its author is Ramón Irureta Goyena. ↑
68 By Benito Francia. ↑
Page 231
Page 232
DOMINICAN EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS,
1896–1897
STATISTICS OF THE STUDENTS WHO STUDIED IN THE COLLEGES
OF THE DOMINICAN FATHERS IN THE YEAR 1896–1897
College and University of Santo Tomás
The college was founded by the corporation of the Dominicans in 1612, and
its foundation approved by King Felipe IV, in December, 1623,1 as appears
from the Recopilación de las Indias (ley liii, título xxii, libro i). It was
declared a university by brief of his Holiness, Innocent X, in 1645, and
King Carlos II received it under his protection and royal patronage in 1680.
Finally, King Carlos III, by a decree of March 7, 1785, conferred on it the
title of Royal, giving it the titles and honors of the universities of the
Spanish monarchy. The collegiates with beca (free) numbered thirty-six in
1896.
Pupils matriculated in 1896 in the different courses
Courses Degrees conferred
Course in Theology 15 2
Course 7 3
,, in Canons
Course 1,298 17
,, in Jurisprudence
Course 244 4
,, in the Profession of Notary
Course 857 8
,, in Medicine
1896–1897
STATISTICS OF THE STUDENTS WHO STUDIED IN THE COLLEGES
OF THE DOMINICAN FATHERS IN THE YEAR 1896–1897
College and University of Santo Tomás
The college was founded by the corporation of the Dominicans in 1612, and
its foundation approved by King Felipe IV, in December, 1623,1 as appears
from the Recopilación de las Indias (ley liii, título xxii, libro i). It was
declared a university by brief of his Holiness, Innocent X, in 1645, and
King Carlos II received it under his protection and royal patronage in 1680.
Finally, King Carlos III, by a decree of March 7, 1785, conferred on it the
title of Royal, giving it the titles and honors of the universities of the
Spanish monarchy. The collegiates with beca (free) numbered thirty-six in
1896.
Pupils matriculated in 1896 in the different courses
Courses Degrees conferred
Course in Theology 15 2
Course 7 3
,, in Canons
Course 1,298 17
,, in Jurisprudence
Course 244 4
,, in the Profession of Notary
Course 857 8
,, in Medicine
Page 233
Course in Pharmacy 169 2
Course 160
,, in Philosophy and Letters
Course 54
,, in Sciences
Practitioners of Medicine 205
Practitioners 38
,, of Pharmacy
Midwives 12
Total 3,059 [36]
College of San Juan de Letrán2
This college was founded under the title of San Pedro y San Pablo in the
year 1640, for the purpose of giving primary instruction to the poor and
orphaned children of Spanish parents. The most reverend master-general,
Fray Tomás Turco, confirmed its erection in 1644. The provincial chapter of
1652 accepted it as a house of the province at the request of the governor-
general with the approbation of the archbishop of Manila. In the year 1683,
it was called the college of San Juan de Letrán, and it has been so called to
our day.3
Course for 1896–1897
Rector and father professors 13
Brother masters of primary instruction 4
Resident [internos] collegiates 220
Half Resident collegiates 50
,,
Filipino assistants (servants) 8
[Total] 295
Class of day pupils
Course 160
,, in Philosophy and Letters
Course 54
,, in Sciences
Practitioners of Medicine 205
Practitioners 38
,, of Pharmacy
Midwives 12
Total 3,059 [36]
College of San Juan de Letrán2
This college was founded under the title of San Pedro y San Pablo in the
year 1640, for the purpose of giving primary instruction to the poor and
orphaned children of Spanish parents. The most reverend master-general,
Fray Tomás Turco, confirmed its erection in 1644. The provincial chapter of
1652 accepted it as a house of the province at the request of the governor-
general with the approbation of the archbishop of Manila. In the year 1683,
it was called the college of San Juan de Letrán, and it has been so called to
our day.3
Course for 1896–1897
Rector and father professors 13
Brother masters of primary instruction 4
Resident [internos] collegiates 220
Half Resident collegiates 50
,,
Filipino assistants (servants) 8
[Total] 295
Class of day pupils
Page 234
Matriculated in general studies for the bachelor’s degree 5,363
Matriculated for practical studies (specialists) 337
Total 5,700
Titles conferred
Bachelor of Arts 149
Professors of secondary instruction 4
Skilled agriculturalists and appraisers of lands 2
Skilled merchants 17
Skilled 5
,, mechanics
College of San Alberto Magno
This college was founded by the Dominican corporation in the year 1891, in
the village of Dagupan, in the province of Pangasinan. The building was
from the first constructed for the purpose for which it was destined.
Course of 1896–1897
Rector and teachers 8
Brother master of primary instruction 1
Resident pupils 96
Matriculated 842
Total 947
School of Santa Catalina de Sena4
Matriculated for practical studies (specialists) 337
Total 5,700
Titles conferred
Bachelor of Arts 149
Professors of secondary instruction 4
Skilled agriculturalists and appraisers of lands 2
Skilled merchants 17
Skilled 5
,, mechanics
College of San Alberto Magno
This college was founded by the Dominican corporation in the year 1891, in
the village of Dagupan, in the province of Pangasinan. The building was
from the first constructed for the purpose for which it was destined.
Course of 1896–1897
Rector and teachers 8
Brother master of primary instruction 1
Resident pupils 96
Matriculated 842
Total 947
School of Santa Catalina de Sena4
Page 235
This school is directed by the Dominican sisters and was founded in 1698.
In the year 1896 it had:
Nuns who acted as teachers 16
Lay sisters 15
Girls in residence 140
Servants and florists 52
Total 223
School of Nuestra Señora del Rosario, of Lingayén
(Pangasinan)
(Founded by the corporation, in 1890)
Nuns who act as teachers 7
Resident pupils 53
Non-resident pupils 13
Servants 10
Total 83
School of Nuestra Señora del Rosario of Vigan (Founded
in 1893)
Nuns who act as teachers 7
Pupils in residence 65
Servants 7
In the year 1896 it had:
Nuns who acted as teachers 16
Lay sisters 15
Girls in residence 140
Servants and florists 52
Total 223
School of Nuestra Señora del Rosario, of Lingayén
(Pangasinan)
(Founded by the corporation, in 1890)
Nuns who act as teachers 7
Resident pupils 53
Non-resident pupils 13
Servants 10
Total 83
School of Nuestra Señora del Rosario of Vigan (Founded
in 1893)
Nuns who act as teachers 7
Pupils in residence 65
Servants 7
Page 236
[Total] 79
School of Santa Ymelda of Tuguegarao (Cagayán)
(Founded in 1892)
Nuns 8
Pupils in residence 77
Non-resident pupils 10
Half pensioners 4
Servants 11
[Total] 110
1 This law is dated Nov. 27, 1623, q.v., VOL. XX, pp. 260, 261. ↑
2 In 1867 the college of San Juan de Letran was declared a college of secondary education. See
Montero y Vidal, iii, p. 485. ↑
3 This college was considered as the Institute of the university (note on MS.). ↑
4 The pupils of the schools directed by nuns are girls. ↑
School of Santa Ymelda of Tuguegarao (Cagayán)
(Founded in 1892)
Nuns 8
Pupils in residence 77
Non-resident pupils 10
Half pensioners 4
Servants 11
[Total] 110
1 This law is dated Nov. 27, 1623, q.v., VOL. XX, pp. 260, 261. ↑
2 In 1867 the college of San Juan de Letran was declared a college of secondary education. See
Montero y Vidal, iii, p. 485. ↑
3 This college was considered as the Institute of the university (note on MS.). ↑
4 The pupils of the schools directed by nuns are girls. ↑
Page 237
Page 238
REPORT OF RELIGIOUS SCHOOLS, 1897
Relation of the houses and number of pupils1 whom the
sisters of charity had in a school here in Filipinas in the
year 1897.
1. Here in Manila, they had all the schools which they have at present,
namely, the school of La Concordia, that of Santa Ysabel, that of Santa
Rosa, and that of Looban.
2. In the school of La Concordia, there were 39 sisters and 300 pupils.
In that of Santa Ysabel 14 sisters and 150 pupils.
In Santa Rosa, 11 sisters and 200 pupils.
In the school of Looban, 11 sisters and 170 collegiates.
3. In addition, they had here in Manila the military hospital, the hospital of
St. John of God, the municipal school, and the hospice of San José.
In St. John of God, there were 27 sisters and 400 patients.
In the military hospital, 24 sisters and 300 patients.
In the hospice of San José, 14 sisters and 250 destitute people, counting
poor, patients, and orphan children.
In the municipal school, there were 10 sisters and about 300 girls attended
it. At present they still have these charitable houses with the exception of
Relation of the houses and number of pupils1 whom the
sisters of charity had in a school here in Filipinas in the
year 1897.
1. Here in Manila, they had all the schools which they have at present,
namely, the school of La Concordia, that of Santa Ysabel, that of Santa
Rosa, and that of Looban.
2. In the school of La Concordia, there were 39 sisters and 300 pupils.
In that of Santa Ysabel 14 sisters and 150 pupils.
In Santa Rosa, 11 sisters and 200 pupils.
In the school of Looban, 11 sisters and 170 collegiates.
3. In addition, they had here in Manila the military hospital, the hospital of
St. John of God, the municipal school, and the hospice of San José.
In St. John of God, there were 27 sisters and 400 patients.
In the military hospital, 24 sisters and 300 patients.
In the hospice of San José, 14 sisters and 250 destitute people, counting
poor, patients, and orphan children.
In the municipal school, there were 10 sisters and about 300 girls attended
it. At present they still have these charitable houses with the exception of
Page 239
the military hospital and the municipal school.
4. Besides these houses here in Manila, they had in the provinces, the
schools which they still have.
In Jaro (Iloilo), the school of San José, in which were 12 sisters and 150
scholars.
In Cebu in the same capital, the school of the Immaculate Conception, with
28 sisters and 200 scholars. They have also the hospital and the house of
relief.
In Nueva Cáceres (Camarines), the school of Santa Ysabel, in which were
13 sisters and 170 scholars.
In Cavite they also had the hospital of St. John of God, and that of Cañacao.
In the former were 16 sisters and 170 patients, and in the latter 16 sisters
and 200 patients.
Relation of the number of pupils in the seminary schools
here in Filipinas in the year 1897.
1. All the seminary schools were in charge of Paulist fathers, except that of
Vigan. In the seminary of this city of Manila there were 5 fathers and 3
brothers, while the pupils or seminarists numbered about 40. In addition
they had the house which they own at present, in San Marcelino. There
were 6 fathers and two brothers whose efforts were devoted to propagating
and extending worship, and directing as well the sisters of charity.
2. In the seminary school of Jaro, there were, in the said year, 9 fathers and
2 brothers, and about 600 pupils of whom 200 were regular.
3. In the seminary school of Cebú, there were also 9 fathers and 2 brothers
resident, and the number of pupils was about 800, those resident numbering
4. Besides these houses here in Manila, they had in the provinces, the
schools which they still have.
In Jaro (Iloilo), the school of San José, in which were 12 sisters and 150
scholars.
In Cebu in the same capital, the school of the Immaculate Conception, with
28 sisters and 200 scholars. They have also the hospital and the house of
relief.
In Nueva Cáceres (Camarines), the school of Santa Ysabel, in which were
13 sisters and 170 scholars.
In Cavite they also had the hospital of St. John of God, and that of Cañacao.
In the former were 16 sisters and 170 patients, and in the latter 16 sisters
and 200 patients.
Relation of the number of pupils in the seminary schools
here in Filipinas in the year 1897.
1. All the seminary schools were in charge of Paulist fathers, except that of
Vigan. In the seminary of this city of Manila there were 5 fathers and 3
brothers, while the pupils or seminarists numbered about 40. In addition
they had the house which they own at present, in San Marcelino. There
were 6 fathers and two brothers whose efforts were devoted to propagating
and extending worship, and directing as well the sisters of charity.
2. In the seminary school of Jaro, there were, in the said year, 9 fathers and
2 brothers, and about 600 pupils of whom 200 were regular.
3. In the seminary school of Cebú, there were also 9 fathers and 2 brothers
resident, and the number of pupils was about 800, those resident numbering
Page 240
about 300.
4. In that of Nueva Cáceres there was the same number of fathers and
brothers as in the seminaries of Jaro and Cebú, while the pupils numbered
about 700.
[Endorsed in English: “Congregation of St. Vi[n]cent of Paul.”]
1 Throughout the first portion of this document, by “pupils” must be understood “girls.” ↑
4. In that of Nueva Cáceres there was the same number of fathers and
brothers as in the seminaries of Jaro and Cebú, while the pupils numbered
about 700.
[Endorsed in English: “Congregation of St. Vi[n]cent of Paul.”]
1 Throughout the first portion of this document, by “pupils” must be understood “girls.” ↑
Page 241
Page 242
EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS OF THE
RECOLLECTS
Beaterio de Santa Rita
It is located on the ground plot of San Sebastian, in a district of the same
name, outside the walls of Manila, where the Augustinian Recollect fathers
have a convent whose foundation dates from the year 1621, and a
magnificent iron church dedicated in the year 1891, in which is venerated
the miraculous image of our Lady of Carmel.
This beaterio, separated from the convent only by the portico which gives
entrance to the church, was founded about the year 1730, and was due
principally to our father Fray Andrés de San Fulgencio, who, acceding to
the reiterated urgings and petitions of some pious women, who desired to
live in retreat from the excitement of the world, built them a house, and
gave them the habit of manteletas, or Tertiaries of the Augustinian order.
The preferred occupations in which those pious women who have had the
good fortune to take our holy habit in this beaterio, have busied themselves,
have been, and are at present, beside their own sanctification, the solid and
Christian instruction and education of a certain number of girls; the
cleaning and renovating of our church of San Sebastian; and the
propagation of worship and devotion to our Lady of Carmel, for whom they
act as the perpetual attendants.
They lead a very austere life, and one completely abstracted from the world,
scarcely ever leaving the beaterio unless to go to the church, and it is a very
RECOLLECTS
Beaterio de Santa Rita
It is located on the ground plot of San Sebastian, in a district of the same
name, outside the walls of Manila, where the Augustinian Recollect fathers
have a convent whose foundation dates from the year 1621, and a
magnificent iron church dedicated in the year 1891, in which is venerated
the miraculous image of our Lady of Carmel.
This beaterio, separated from the convent only by the portico which gives
entrance to the church, was founded about the year 1730, and was due
principally to our father Fray Andrés de San Fulgencio, who, acceding to
the reiterated urgings and petitions of some pious women, who desired to
live in retreat from the excitement of the world, built them a house, and
gave them the habit of manteletas, or Tertiaries of the Augustinian order.
The preferred occupations in which those pious women who have had the
good fortune to take our holy habit in this beaterio, have busied themselves,
have been, and are at present, beside their own sanctification, the solid and
Christian instruction and education of a certain number of girls; the
cleaning and renovating of our church of San Sebastian; and the
propagation of worship and devotion to our Lady of Carmel, for whom they
act as the perpetual attendants.
They lead a very austere life, and one completely abstracted from the world,
scarcely ever leaving the beaterio unless to go to the church, and it is a very
Page 243
remarkable circumstance that in the two hundred years almost, which have
elapsed since their foundation, no sister who has taken the habit has
abandoned it in order to return to the world.
The inspection and direction of the beaterio belong to the father prior of the
convent of San Sebastian, who, with the consent of our father provincial,
dictates the suitable provisions for maintaining in that holy house the spirit
of piety with which it was founded.
School of San José of Bacolod, Negros
In the intermediary chapter, celebrated in the convent of Manila, October
31, 1895, the installation (in Bacolod, the capital of the island of Negros) of
a college of primary and secondary instruction, was determined upon. That
determination of the chapter was approved by the most reverend apostolic
father, commissary-general of the order, December 18, of the same year 95.
January 28, 1896, the very reverend father provincial, Fray Andrés Ferrero,
now his Excellency, the bishop of Jaro, petitioned his Excellency the
governor-general to have the kindness to authorize him as founder of a
school of primary and secondary instruction in the province of Negros
under the advocacy of San José, in which they could establish all the
courses, the study of which was required in order to obtain the degree of
bachelor of arts.
The superior government acceded to the petition by a decree dated February
21, of the same year, on condition of first receiving a favorable report from
the very reverend father rector of the royal and pontifical university of
Manila. In June of the same year they proceeded to the opening of the
school of Bacolod, which was placed under the said university. The
disasters that occurred in this archipelago in consequence of the
insurrection, have been the cause of this school running for only two years.
elapsed since their foundation, no sister who has taken the habit has
abandoned it in order to return to the world.
The inspection and direction of the beaterio belong to the father prior of the
convent of San Sebastian, who, with the consent of our father provincial,
dictates the suitable provisions for maintaining in that holy house the spirit
of piety with which it was founded.
School of San José of Bacolod, Negros
In the intermediary chapter, celebrated in the convent of Manila, October
31, 1895, the installation (in Bacolod, the capital of the island of Negros) of
a college of primary and secondary instruction, was determined upon. That
determination of the chapter was approved by the most reverend apostolic
father, commissary-general of the order, December 18, of the same year 95.
January 28, 1896, the very reverend father provincial, Fray Andrés Ferrero,
now his Excellency, the bishop of Jaro, petitioned his Excellency the
governor-general to have the kindness to authorize him as founder of a
school of primary and secondary instruction in the province of Negros
under the advocacy of San José, in which they could establish all the
courses, the study of which was required in order to obtain the degree of
bachelor of arts.
The superior government acceded to the petition by a decree dated February
21, of the same year, on condition of first receiving a favorable report from
the very reverend father rector of the royal and pontifical university of
Manila. In June of the same year they proceeded to the opening of the
school of Bacolod, which was placed under the said university. The
disasters that occurred in this archipelago in consequence of the
insurrection, have been the cause of this school running for only two years.
Page 244
Seminary school of Vigan
The corporation of Augustinian Recollects had in its charge the seminary of
Vigan between the years 1882 and April, 1895. During that time various
courses were added, and, in July, 1892, the complete plan of studies for
secondary instruction was established in the said seminary, and it was
officially placed under the university of Manila.
School of Santa Rosa
The foundation of this school having been authorized by a royal decree of
September 22, 1774, its direction and government (besides that which by
right belongs to the diocesan ecclesiastical authority) was committed to the
senior auditor, who was afterwards called the president of the royal
Audiencia. He was aided by a council of four votes. Thus it continued until
December 17, 1891, in which in accordance with a royal order of October
6, of the same year, the general government of these islands appointed as
president of the assembly the very reverend father provincial of the
Recollects. From that time all the intervention and authority which thitherto
had been held by the presidents of the royal Audiencia, were delegated to
him.
The individuals composing the Administration Board are appointed by the
archbishop of Manila, at the proposal of the father president. The Board
informs his reverend Excellency, of the most important decisions which are
made so that he may approve them.
The corporation of Augustinian Recollects had in its charge the seminary of
Vigan between the years 1882 and April, 1895. During that time various
courses were added, and, in July, 1892, the complete plan of studies for
secondary instruction was established in the said seminary, and it was
officially placed under the university of Manila.
School of Santa Rosa
The foundation of this school having been authorized by a royal decree of
September 22, 1774, its direction and government (besides that which by
right belongs to the diocesan ecclesiastical authority) was committed to the
senior auditor, who was afterwards called the president of the royal
Audiencia. He was aided by a council of four votes. Thus it continued until
December 17, 1891, in which in accordance with a royal order of October
6, of the same year, the general government of these islands appointed as
president of the assembly the very reverend father provincial of the
Recollects. From that time all the intervention and authority which thitherto
had been held by the presidents of the royal Audiencia, were delegated to
him.
The individuals composing the Administration Board are appointed by the
archbishop of Manila, at the proposal of the father president. The Board
informs his reverend Excellency, of the most important decisions which are
made so that he may approve them.
Page 245
Page 246
THE FRIAR VIEWPOINT
I
EDUCATION
The truth in this matter. If the means are sufficient and efficacious, the ends
will be obtained. Uniformity in the method.
There are matters of importance so transcendental in the progressive
evolution of peoples, and which determine in so efficacious a manner the
greater or less future and civilization of those peoples, that they cannot be
less than regarded by men who govern with the most profound attention and
persevering study, converting them into the object of their studies, of their
zeal, and of their energies. Perhaps nothing occupies the foremost place
with more reason and right than education. The desire of happiness is as
natural as it is legitimate in man. That desire is so noble and elevated an
aspiration, and man feels that desire in the bottom of his soul with so
irresistible a force than one may say without any kind of exaggeration, that
even unconsciously he is dragged along by it. Hence, every new step that he
takes, every ray of light that he perceives, every unknown point that he
discovers in that road, induces one to believe that it is one factor more for
arrival at a safe port, one greater facility which he acquires for the
attainment of that end. And since that end in man cannot be more than the
highest end, hence it is that he feels in an invincible manner the necessity of
its possession, which is that which constitutes the highest perfection of that
privileged creature [man]. Now, then, in order to attain possession of that
end, it is necessary to know it, and in order that it may have a practical
result, one must know the means which conduce to it, and perfect them so
I
EDUCATION
The truth in this matter. If the means are sufficient and efficacious, the ends
will be obtained. Uniformity in the method.
There are matters of importance so transcendental in the progressive
evolution of peoples, and which determine in so efficacious a manner the
greater or less future and civilization of those peoples, that they cannot be
less than regarded by men who govern with the most profound attention and
persevering study, converting them into the object of their studies, of their
zeal, and of their energies. Perhaps nothing occupies the foremost place
with more reason and right than education. The desire of happiness is as
natural as it is legitimate in man. That desire is so noble and elevated an
aspiration, and man feels that desire in the bottom of his soul with so
irresistible a force than one may say without any kind of exaggeration, that
even unconsciously he is dragged along by it. Hence, every new step that he
takes, every ray of light that he perceives, every unknown point that he
discovers in that road, induces one to believe that it is one factor more for
arrival at a safe port, one greater facility which he acquires for the
attainment of that end. And since that end in man cannot be more than the
highest end, hence it is that he feels in an invincible manner the necessity of
its possession, which is that which constitutes the highest perfection of that
privileged creature [man]. Now, then, in order to attain possession of that
end, it is necessary to know it, and in order that it may have a practical
result, one must know the means which conduce to it, and perfect them so
Page 247
that the result may be complete. Most marvelously is this trust filled by the
teaching which has as its direct object the education and perfection of the
faculties of man, which are the only means conducive to the knowledge and
possession of God—the supreme end, hence, the highest happiness of man.
Education is the object and noble finality of teaching, the unfolding and
perfection of the faculties of man, both in the physical order, and in the
intellectual, esthetic, and moral; to develop the physical energies, producing
the most perfect health and robustness of the body, to extend the horizons of
the intelligence, the greater number of points of knowledge conducing to
the discovery of truth proportioning it; increasing and ennobling man’s
sentiments for beauty, and directing the will along the road of the good and
the just, and removing it from their opposites, the evil and unjust. It is the
primordial object and noblest end of every man who governs to endeavor to
broaden, extend, and perfect instruction among the peoples under the
control of his government and direction.
It is the most sacred duty of every gubernatorial authority to excogitate and
choose the most suitable, safe, and correct methods of teaching for the
attainment of so sacred an end. It cannot be even doubted that the authors of
our traditional legislation for the Indias had other motives than the accuracy
and rectitude in the creation of the laws concerning instruction, or other
primordial end in it than the knowledge and adoration of God, the supreme
end of man on earth; and as a means, the knowledge of the divine
mysteries, of the revealed truths, in a word, of the Catholic religion, among
the human beings of the New World. Rapid without doubt was the progress
which the Catholic faith made in the immense territories of that unknown
world, notwithstanding the interminable series of difficulties which our
fervent missionaries, covetous to gain souls for God, were to meet in the
evangelization of so many races and so numerous peoples divided by so
diverse languages, which were so many other obstacles superable by their
strong desire and never-satisfied zeal. In order to conquer those difficulties,
and that that zeal might be more productive for the cause of religion, and
more advantageous for the believers, fifty-eight years after the immortal
Colón had discovered this world full of marvels, the first law was dictated
in regard to the creation of schools for the teaching of Castilian, signed by
teaching which has as its direct object the education and perfection of the
faculties of man, which are the only means conducive to the knowledge and
possession of God—the supreme end, hence, the highest happiness of man.
Education is the object and noble finality of teaching, the unfolding and
perfection of the faculties of man, both in the physical order, and in the
intellectual, esthetic, and moral; to develop the physical energies, producing
the most perfect health and robustness of the body, to extend the horizons of
the intelligence, the greater number of points of knowledge conducing to
the discovery of truth proportioning it; increasing and ennobling man’s
sentiments for beauty, and directing the will along the road of the good and
the just, and removing it from their opposites, the evil and unjust. It is the
primordial object and noblest end of every man who governs to endeavor to
broaden, extend, and perfect instruction among the peoples under the
control of his government and direction.
It is the most sacred duty of every gubernatorial authority to excogitate and
choose the most suitable, safe, and correct methods of teaching for the
attainment of so sacred an end. It cannot be even doubted that the authors of
our traditional legislation for the Indias had other motives than the accuracy
and rectitude in the creation of the laws concerning instruction, or other
primordial end in it than the knowledge and adoration of God, the supreme
end of man on earth; and as a means, the knowledge of the divine
mysteries, of the revealed truths, in a word, of the Catholic religion, among
the human beings of the New World. Rapid without doubt was the progress
which the Catholic faith made in the immense territories of that unknown
world, notwithstanding the interminable series of difficulties which our
fervent missionaries, covetous to gain souls for God, were to meet in the
evangelization of so many races and so numerous peoples divided by so
diverse languages, which were so many other obstacles superable by their
strong desire and never-satisfied zeal. In order to conquer those difficulties,
and that that zeal might be more productive for the cause of religion, and
more advantageous for the believers, fifty-eight years after the immortal
Colón had discovered this world full of marvels, the first law was dictated
in regard to the creation of schools for the teaching of Castilian, signed by
Page 248
Carlos V while governing at Valladolid, June 7, and reproduced July 17,
1550. Such is law xviii, título i, book vi, which reads as follows.
“Having made particular examination in regard to whether, even in the most
perfect language of the Indians, the ministers of our holy Catholic faith can
explain themselves well and fittingly, we have recognized that that is
impossible without committing great discords and imperfections; and
although chairs are founded where the priests who shall instruct the Indians
may be taught, this is not a fitting remedy because of the great diversity of
languages; and having resolved that it will be advantageous to introduce the
Castilian language: we command teachers to be given to the Indians, in
order to teach those who wish of their own accord to study it, in the way
which will be of least trouble and without expense to them. It has appeared
that this can be well done by the sacristans, as in the villages of these
kingdoms they teach reading, writing, and the Christian doctrine.”
But one can immediately understand that teachers who taught without any
charge, who might be sacristans, and Indians who wished to study
voluntarily, were not fitting factors to attain the most praiseworthy end
which the legislator proposed to himself; and in fact it could not have given
the desired result since eighty-four years afterwards, law v, título xiii, book
i, was issued by Felipe IV, without indicating the means, in Madrid, March
2, 1634, and repeated two years afterward, on November 4, which reads as
follows: “We ask and request the archbishops and the bishops to provide
and order the curas and missionaries of the Indians in their dioceses, by the
use of the mildest means, to arrange and direct that all the Indians be taught
the Spanish language, and in that language the Christian doctrine, so that
they may become more capable of understanding the mysteries of our holy
Catholic faith and so that other advantages may be gained for their
salvation, and follow in their government and method of life.” The
fulfilment of both laws [was] recorded by the royal decree of March 20,
1686,1 and those laws were at the same time extended to Filipinas, since the
desire of the legislator was the same in both parts, namely, “to consult upon
what is the most efficacious means for destroying the idolatries incurred at
present by the majority of the Indians as was true at the beginning of their
conversion, etc.,” as is said in the above-mentioned royal decree. From that
1550. Such is law xviii, título i, book vi, which reads as follows.
“Having made particular examination in regard to whether, even in the most
perfect language of the Indians, the ministers of our holy Catholic faith can
explain themselves well and fittingly, we have recognized that that is
impossible without committing great discords and imperfections; and
although chairs are founded where the priests who shall instruct the Indians
may be taught, this is not a fitting remedy because of the great diversity of
languages; and having resolved that it will be advantageous to introduce the
Castilian language: we command teachers to be given to the Indians, in
order to teach those who wish of their own accord to study it, in the way
which will be of least trouble and without expense to them. It has appeared
that this can be well done by the sacristans, as in the villages of these
kingdoms they teach reading, writing, and the Christian doctrine.”
But one can immediately understand that teachers who taught without any
charge, who might be sacristans, and Indians who wished to study
voluntarily, were not fitting factors to attain the most praiseworthy end
which the legislator proposed to himself; and in fact it could not have given
the desired result since eighty-four years afterwards, law v, título xiii, book
i, was issued by Felipe IV, without indicating the means, in Madrid, March
2, 1634, and repeated two years afterward, on November 4, which reads as
follows: “We ask and request the archbishops and the bishops to provide
and order the curas and missionaries of the Indians in their dioceses, by the
use of the mildest means, to arrange and direct that all the Indians be taught
the Spanish language, and in that language the Christian doctrine, so that
they may become more capable of understanding the mysteries of our holy
Catholic faith and so that other advantages may be gained for their
salvation, and follow in their government and method of life.” The
fulfilment of both laws [was] recorded by the royal decree of March 20,
1686,1 and those laws were at the same time extended to Filipinas, since the
desire of the legislator was the same in both parts, namely, “to consult upon
what is the most efficacious means for destroying the idolatries incurred at
present by the majority of the Indians as was true at the beginning of their
conversion, etc.,” as is said in the above-mentioned royal decree. From that
Page 249
decree one infers a wholesome instruction for Filipinas; but it is no wonder
that the Filipinos have not learned Castilian, and that they abandon their
primitive superstitions with difficulty, when the Americans of greater
capacity than they, with greater means, with a powerful and constant stream
of Christian civilization, carried by numerous missionaries, and a greater
European emigration, after two centuries did not know the Castilian speech,
and the majority were sunk in their idolatries, a thing which does not occur
with the masses of the Filipinos, although they are not a little superstitious,
a quality exhibited in more or less degree by numerous peoples of Europa
after so many centuries of illumination.
For the same end and filled with the same spirit was issued the royal decree
of April 16, 1770, which, like the preceding one, was also extended to
Filipinas, as were also other later ones, all of which were animated by the
most Christian zeal, so that the Indians might learn better the mysteries and
doctrinal points of the Catholic religion, for the easier and surer salvation of
their souls. Without danger of taking from these laws any valuable data, in
accordance with the necessity which counsels it, let us reduce ourselves for
the moment to a review of the orders given directly for Filipinas which are
found in the celebrated ordinances, first in those given by Corcuera in the
year 1642, revised by Cruzat in 1696, and added to by their successors.
Among them is one, the 52d, of Governor-general Solis, marquis of
Obando, dated October 19, 1752. Among other things that ordinance says:
“Through my desires of aiding with the greatest exactness the spiritual and
temporal welfare of those vassals, supplying them with all the means of
acquiring and consolidating it, I have resolved to order, as by the present I
do order and command, said governors, corregidors, alcaldes-mayor, and
other justices of these islands, that exactly and punctually, and without
interpretation or opinion, they give and cause to be given the most
opportune measures, so that in the villages of their districts they demand,
establish, and found, from this day forward, schools where the children of
the natives and other inhabitants of their districts may be educated and
taught (in primary letters in the Castilian or Spanish language), seeing to it
earnestly and carefully that they study, learn, and receive education in that
language and not in that of the country or any other. They shall work for its
greater increase, extension, and intelligence, without consenting or allowing
that the Filipinos have not learned Castilian, and that they abandon their
primitive superstitions with difficulty, when the Americans of greater
capacity than they, with greater means, with a powerful and constant stream
of Christian civilization, carried by numerous missionaries, and a greater
European emigration, after two centuries did not know the Castilian speech,
and the majority were sunk in their idolatries, a thing which does not occur
with the masses of the Filipinos, although they are not a little superstitious,
a quality exhibited in more or less degree by numerous peoples of Europa
after so many centuries of illumination.
For the same end and filled with the same spirit was issued the royal decree
of April 16, 1770, which, like the preceding one, was also extended to
Filipinas, as were also other later ones, all of which were animated by the
most Christian zeal, so that the Indians might learn better the mysteries and
doctrinal points of the Catholic religion, for the easier and surer salvation of
their souls. Without danger of taking from these laws any valuable data, in
accordance with the necessity which counsels it, let us reduce ourselves for
the moment to a review of the orders given directly for Filipinas which are
found in the celebrated ordinances, first in those given by Corcuera in the
year 1642, revised by Cruzat in 1696, and added to by their successors.
Among them is one, the 52d, of Governor-general Solis, marquis of
Obando, dated October 19, 1752. Among other things that ordinance says:
“Through my desires of aiding with the greatest exactness the spiritual and
temporal welfare of those vassals, supplying them with all the means of
acquiring and consolidating it, I have resolved to order, as by the present I
do order and command, said governors, corregidors, alcaldes-mayor, and
other justices of these islands, that exactly and punctually, and without
interpretation or opinion, they give and cause to be given the most
opportune measures, so that in the villages of their districts they demand,
establish, and found, from this day forward, schools where the children of
the natives and other inhabitants of their districts may be educated and
taught (in primary letters in the Castilian or Spanish language), seeing to it
earnestly and carefully that they study, learn, and receive education in that
language and not in that of the country or any other. They shall work for its
greater increase, extension, and intelligence, without consenting or allowing
Page 250
... this determination to be violated, or schools of any other language to be
erected or started, under penalty of five hundred [pesos?] applied in the
manner decreed by this superior government.... For that purpose, and so that
it may have the fullest effect, I revoke, annul, and declare of no use and
value ordinance 29, which declares that Spaniards shall not be allowed to
live in or remain in the villages of the Indians; for in the future they must be
admitted to such residence. The alcaldes-mayor and justices shall see to it
that such people live in a Christian manner and according to the commands
of God; and they shall arrest, punish, and exile those who fail in this matter.
This is to be understood of the schools which are to be supported and
maintained at the cost of the villages themselves and of the funds which the
communal treasuries shall have assigned for those of the languages of the
country (for as abovesaid the latter must cease and shall cease in proportion
as the schools for teaching in the Castilian language shall be built and
established); and for the attainment of the duties and posts of governors and
other honorable military posts it shall be a necessary qualification that those
on whom they are conferred be the most capable, experienced, and clever in
being able to read, talk, and write, in the above-mentioned Spanish
language, and such posts must be given to such persons and not to others,”
etc.
In accordance with all that which is faithfully quoted in regard to this
particular, is ordinance 25 of the zealous Raón in 1768, which reads as
follows: “As it is very important that there be good schoolteachers for the
teaching of the Indians, and as it is advisable for them to learn the Spanish
language in order to know the Christian doctrine better, and since the salary
of one peso and one cabán of rice, which it is the custom to give them from
the communal funds each month, is very little, it is ordered that the
alcaldes, with the intervention of the curas, or missionary ministers, make a
computation of the salary which can be given in each village (in proportion
to its tributes) to the schoolteacher, giving an account thereof to the superior
government for its approval.... For, with the increase of salaries, better
teachers can be had and the end of law xviii, título i, book vi, as will be
related hereafter, can be better attained.” This is fulfilled at greater length in
ordinance or article 93, reading as follows: “In accordance with section 52
of the ancient ordinances, and 17 of those drawn up by governor Don Pedro
erected or started, under penalty of five hundred [pesos?] applied in the
manner decreed by this superior government.... For that purpose, and so that
it may have the fullest effect, I revoke, annul, and declare of no use and
value ordinance 29, which declares that Spaniards shall not be allowed to
live in or remain in the villages of the Indians; for in the future they must be
admitted to such residence. The alcaldes-mayor and justices shall see to it
that such people live in a Christian manner and according to the commands
of God; and they shall arrest, punish, and exile those who fail in this matter.
This is to be understood of the schools which are to be supported and
maintained at the cost of the villages themselves and of the funds which the
communal treasuries shall have assigned for those of the languages of the
country (for as abovesaid the latter must cease and shall cease in proportion
as the schools for teaching in the Castilian language shall be built and
established); and for the attainment of the duties and posts of governors and
other honorable military posts it shall be a necessary qualification that those
on whom they are conferred be the most capable, experienced, and clever in
being able to read, talk, and write, in the above-mentioned Spanish
language, and such posts must be given to such persons and not to others,”
etc.
In accordance with all that which is faithfully quoted in regard to this
particular, is ordinance 25 of the zealous Raón in 1768, which reads as
follows: “As it is very important that there be good schoolteachers for the
teaching of the Indians, and as it is advisable for them to learn the Spanish
language in order to know the Christian doctrine better, and since the salary
of one peso and one cabán of rice, which it is the custom to give them from
the communal funds each month, is very little, it is ordered that the
alcaldes, with the intervention of the curas, or missionary ministers, make a
computation of the salary which can be given in each village (in proportion
to its tributes) to the schoolteacher, giving an account thereof to the superior
government for its approval.... For, with the increase of salaries, better
teachers can be had and the end of law xviii, título i, book vi, as will be
related hereafter, can be better attained.” This is fulfilled at greater length in
ordinance or article 93, reading as follows: “In accordance with section 52
of the ancient ordinances, and 17 of those drawn up by governor Don Pedro
Page 251
Manuel de Arandía, it is strictly and rigorously ordered the alcaldes-mayor,
and asked and petitioned from the father ministers, that each one, in so far
as concerns him, shall apply his zeal to the end that in all the villages there
should be one schoolmaster well instructed in the Spanish language, and
that he teach the Indians to read and write in it, the Christian doctrine, and
other prayers, as is ordered by the king, our sovereign, in his royal decree of
June 5, 1754, because of the most serious disadvantages which result by
doing the contrary to the religion and the state. For the attainment of so
important teaching, the salary of each teacher shall be paid punctually from
the communal funds, namely, one peso and one cabán of rice per month.
Permission is given to the above-mentioned alcaldes-mayor so that, in the
large villages and in proportion to the capacity of said teachers, they may
increase their salary by giving information thereof to the superior
government for its approval, as is stated in section 25. The above-
mentioned teachers shall be informed that, if they do not teach the Indians,
and instruct them in the Spanish language, they will be condemned to make
restitution of the pay which they shall have received, and shall be deprived
of holding any post in these islands and punished at the will of said
alcaldes. The latter, especially in their visit to the villages of their provinces,
shall investigate with particular care the observance of the abovesaid, and
shall inform the superior government.... It is to be noted that for any slight
omission of the alcaldes in regard to this most important point, they shall
incur the indignation of the superior tribunals, and shall be rigorously
punished and fined in proportion to their lack of zeal and fulfilment of this
section; for experience has taught that for particular ends and unjust laxity
or neglect they have proceeded hitherto with little zeal and with total want
of observance of law xviii, título i, book vi, which is corroborated and
confirmed by many royal decrees and by the abovesaid sections of the
ordinances preceding that law.”
Since we are decided to make an exact and complete adjustment of
accounts treating of this matter, we transcribe here, in order to attain that,
whatever has to do most especially with both ancient and modern
legislation, in order to remove at once the mask under which the detractors
of the religious orders have been masquerading, blaming them openly for
the backward state of the Filipino villages, for their deficiency in education
and asked and petitioned from the father ministers, that each one, in so far
as concerns him, shall apply his zeal to the end that in all the villages there
should be one schoolmaster well instructed in the Spanish language, and
that he teach the Indians to read and write in it, the Christian doctrine, and
other prayers, as is ordered by the king, our sovereign, in his royal decree of
June 5, 1754, because of the most serious disadvantages which result by
doing the contrary to the religion and the state. For the attainment of so
important teaching, the salary of each teacher shall be paid punctually from
the communal funds, namely, one peso and one cabán of rice per month.
Permission is given to the above-mentioned alcaldes-mayor so that, in the
large villages and in proportion to the capacity of said teachers, they may
increase their salary by giving information thereof to the superior
government for its approval, as is stated in section 25. The above-
mentioned teachers shall be informed that, if they do not teach the Indians,
and instruct them in the Spanish language, they will be condemned to make
restitution of the pay which they shall have received, and shall be deprived
of holding any post in these islands and punished at the will of said
alcaldes. The latter, especially in their visit to the villages of their provinces,
shall investigate with particular care the observance of the abovesaid, and
shall inform the superior government.... It is to be noted that for any slight
omission of the alcaldes in regard to this most important point, they shall
incur the indignation of the superior tribunals, and shall be rigorously
punished and fined in proportion to their lack of zeal and fulfilment of this
section; for experience has taught that for particular ends and unjust laxity
or neglect they have proceeded hitherto with little zeal and with total want
of observance of law xviii, título i, book vi, which is corroborated and
confirmed by many royal decrees and by the abovesaid sections of the
ordinances preceding that law.”
Since we are decided to make an exact and complete adjustment of
accounts treating of this matter, we transcribe here, in order to attain that,
whatever has to do most especially with both ancient and modern
legislation, in order to remove at once the mask under which the detractors
of the religious orders have been masquerading, blaming them openly for
the backward state of the Filipino villages, for their deficiency in education
Page 252
and especially for the ignorance of Castilian, without other proof than the
completely gratuitous assertion that those religious orders have constantly
opposed the development of education and, in a resolute manner, the study
of Castilian.2
In order to prove this supposed opposition, they adduce as an argument
(which is negative, and, consequently, of no value) the fact that although the
teaching (and with it the Castilian speech) was ordered from the beginning
of the conquest with evident insistence and under heavy penalties, the
established laws have not given the abundant results which were to be
desired. Now, because those results have not been obtained, are the
missionaries to blame? The supposition made in order to hurl this
crimination upon the religious orders is not serious nor can it be cited by
persons who esteem themselves as sensible and reasonable beings.
Before that criminal supposition and that groundless crimination it is fitting
to ask: “Were those laws, given with the most just desire and the most holy
finality, as is that of christianizing those idolatrous souls and guaranteeing
them in the faith of Jesus Christ, suitable for the production of the desired
ends? Were the means, which were proposed in those laws, conducive to the
end which was being prosecuted? Nay, more, granting the sufficiency of
those laws and the propriety of those means for the American districts, since
those laws were given for them, was it within the bonds of reason to adapt
them with equal propriety and sufficiency to Filipinas?” If it is impossible
to grant the first, it is evidently impossible to assent to the second as certain.
It has been shown that law xviii was given in the year 1550, or fifty-eight
years after the discovery of the New World. One hundred and forty-two
years later that order was repeated by means of law v, of 1634, the
fulfilment of which was recorded in 1686, or one hundred and ninety-four
years after our arrival on the American coasts. Those laws had been, if not
barren, of little fruit, whenever the cause for repeating that law was to
banish the idolatries in which the majority of the Indians are now sunk, as
they were at the beginning of the conversions. How can that development in
instruction be acquired “with Indians who would like to learn, when taught
by teachers without pay, and which, so that the teachers might not cost
completely gratuitous assertion that those religious orders have constantly
opposed the development of education and, in a resolute manner, the study
of Castilian.2
In order to prove this supposed opposition, they adduce as an argument
(which is negative, and, consequently, of no value) the fact that although the
teaching (and with it the Castilian speech) was ordered from the beginning
of the conquest with evident insistence and under heavy penalties, the
established laws have not given the abundant results which were to be
desired. Now, because those results have not been obtained, are the
missionaries to blame? The supposition made in order to hurl this
crimination upon the religious orders is not serious nor can it be cited by
persons who esteem themselves as sensible and reasonable beings.
Before that criminal supposition and that groundless crimination it is fitting
to ask: “Were those laws, given with the most just desire and the most holy
finality, as is that of christianizing those idolatrous souls and guaranteeing
them in the faith of Jesus Christ, suitable for the production of the desired
ends? Were the means, which were proposed in those laws, conducive to the
end which was being prosecuted? Nay, more, granting the sufficiency of
those laws and the propriety of those means for the American districts, since
those laws were given for them, was it within the bonds of reason to adapt
them with equal propriety and sufficiency to Filipinas?” If it is impossible
to grant the first, it is evidently impossible to assent to the second as certain.
It has been shown that law xviii was given in the year 1550, or fifty-eight
years after the discovery of the New World. One hundred and forty-two
years later that order was repeated by means of law v, of 1634, the
fulfilment of which was recorded in 1686, or one hundred and ninety-four
years after our arrival on the American coasts. Those laws had been, if not
barren, of little fruit, whenever the cause for repeating that law was to
banish the idolatries in which the majority of the Indians are now sunk, as
they were at the beginning of the conversions. How can that development in
instruction be acquired “with Indians who would like to learn, when taught
by teachers without pay, and which, so that the teachers might not cost
Page 253
anything, could be well done by the sacristans,” who would immediately be
Indians like the pupils, doubtless stupid in learning and incapable of
teaching the Catholic doctrine in Castilian? Now then, if those laws were
inefficient in the American districts, a country more compact, could they be
more efficient in Filipinas, which is composed of many islands; could those
means exercise more influence on the intellects of those islanders who are
of less capacity than the Americans, and the latter were directly invaded by
a constant and powerful stream of civilization, catechised and administered
by a numerous pleiad of missionaries when the islands of Urdaneta and
Legazpi did not receive more than the residues or crumbs, which, both of
the former and the latter, came by way of Acapulco—in America with an
invader who carried almost all before him, and who tended by his number
to cause the pure primitive race to disappear, exactly the contrary to what
occurs in the Filipino country, where the native race, in an imposing mass,
is above all absorption, this idea being sufficient only so that not even with
very many means more powerful than those hitherto placed in practice can
they attain the effects which the laws demand?
Consequently, the laws were not adaptable to that country for which they
were not made, and not even was that country known when law xviii was
given. Neither have the means or factors which have been put in play since,
been in relation, even remote relation, with the ends whose attainment is
desired.
On one hand, the great scarcity of missionaries scattered among so
numerous islands (each one occupying a most extensive territory, with
scarcely any communication [with one another], with a work both arduous
and multiple, in all the orders, especially in the learning of so diverse and
most difficult languages, and the adaptation of these languages in regard to
their characters, phonetics, pronunciation, etc., to our characters, spelling,
etc., a knowledge attained afterward by prolonged and constant
phonological and philological studies), abandoned to their own resources
and energies, since it is known that for many dozens of leguas there was no
other Spaniard than the missionary, occupied preferably in the
administration of sacraments and evangelization and the conservation of so
numerous fields of Christendom; on the other hand the means which the
Indians like the pupils, doubtless stupid in learning and incapable of
teaching the Catholic doctrine in Castilian? Now then, if those laws were
inefficient in the American districts, a country more compact, could they be
more efficient in Filipinas, which is composed of many islands; could those
means exercise more influence on the intellects of those islanders who are
of less capacity than the Americans, and the latter were directly invaded by
a constant and powerful stream of civilization, catechised and administered
by a numerous pleiad of missionaries when the islands of Urdaneta and
Legazpi did not receive more than the residues or crumbs, which, both of
the former and the latter, came by way of Acapulco—in America with an
invader who carried almost all before him, and who tended by his number
to cause the pure primitive race to disappear, exactly the contrary to what
occurs in the Filipino country, where the native race, in an imposing mass,
is above all absorption, this idea being sufficient only so that not even with
very many means more powerful than those hitherto placed in practice can
they attain the effects which the laws demand?
Consequently, the laws were not adaptable to that country for which they
were not made, and not even was that country known when law xviii was
given. Neither have the means or factors which have been put in play since,
been in relation, even remote relation, with the ends whose attainment is
desired.
On one hand, the great scarcity of missionaries scattered among so
numerous islands (each one occupying a most extensive territory, with
scarcely any communication [with one another], with a work both arduous
and multiple, in all the orders, especially in the learning of so diverse and
most difficult languages, and the adaptation of these languages in regard to
their characters, phonetics, pronunciation, etc., to our characters, spelling,
etc., a knowledge attained afterward by prolonged and constant
phonological and philological studies), abandoned to their own resources
and energies, since it is known that for many dozens of leguas there was no
other Spaniard than the missionary, occupied preferably in the
administration of sacraments and evangelization and the conservation of so
numerous fields of Christendom; on the other hand the means which the
Page 254
laws granted them, entirely null and void, as has been shown, as is also the
result obtained by the last royal decree of 1686, by which it is newly
ordered “that schools be established and teachers appointed for the Indians,
in order to teach the Castilian language to those who would voluntarily
wish to learn it, in the way that may be of less trouble to them and without
expense;” and with this clause of voluntary instruction, without trouble and
without expense, since the natives were scattered in so many and so distant
villages or reductions, and had no teachers, not since they knew the
Castilian language, but that they could not even know it except by a
rudimentary method in their own language: was there any possibility even
that that beautiful language whose knowledge would have freed the
missionary from so many sorrows, from so painful labor, from so continual
anxieties as the detractors of those orders cannot even imagine, could be
taught? Notwithstanding, it will be proved by unassailable documents that
those missionaries with some useless laws, most of them deficient, have
obtained what no one else could have obtained. Those religious orders,
then, have not been the enemies, but the great friends, of instruction. They
Have not been opposed, nor only slight lovers of its development, but
decided well-wishers, and even enthusiasts in its greater development; and
in order to achieve that, the missionaries and parish priests have done that
which very few, perhaps no one, could have done: namely, to create schools
wherever they preached the gospel; to support them by all means, and even
pay them from their scant savings; to bring to a head all classes of
philological work; to compile methods, grammars, innumerable
dictionaries, books of doctrine, of doctrinal discourses, and many others
which besides illuminating the understanding, strengthened the souls in the
faith, in accordance with the spirit of those laws.
Furthermore, do the detractors of the religious believe that, if the alcaldes,
corregidors, and justices, threatened with very severe penalties by those
laws, were convinced of the fact that the missionaries were opposed to the
teaching in that part which was viable or feasible, they would not have used
their authority to punish, correct, or prevent, that opposition? The
ordinances above copied are a copy of the laws given for America, as
already mentioned, and suffer in great measure from their peculiarity and
lack of application, especially in what regards the teaching of Castilian.
result obtained by the last royal decree of 1686, by which it is newly
ordered “that schools be established and teachers appointed for the Indians,
in order to teach the Castilian language to those who would voluntarily
wish to learn it, in the way that may be of less trouble to them and without
expense;” and with this clause of voluntary instruction, without trouble and
without expense, since the natives were scattered in so many and so distant
villages or reductions, and had no teachers, not since they knew the
Castilian language, but that they could not even know it except by a
rudimentary method in their own language: was there any possibility even
that that beautiful language whose knowledge would have freed the
missionary from so many sorrows, from so painful labor, from so continual
anxieties as the detractors of those orders cannot even imagine, could be
taught? Notwithstanding, it will be proved by unassailable documents that
those missionaries with some useless laws, most of them deficient, have
obtained what no one else could have obtained. Those religious orders,
then, have not been the enemies, but the great friends, of instruction. They
Have not been opposed, nor only slight lovers of its development, but
decided well-wishers, and even enthusiasts in its greater development; and
in order to achieve that, the missionaries and parish priests have done that
which very few, perhaps no one, could have done: namely, to create schools
wherever they preached the gospel; to support them by all means, and even
pay them from their scant savings; to bring to a head all classes of
philological work; to compile methods, grammars, innumerable
dictionaries, books of doctrine, of doctrinal discourses, and many others
which besides illuminating the understanding, strengthened the souls in the
faith, in accordance with the spirit of those laws.
Furthermore, do the detractors of the religious believe that, if the alcaldes,
corregidors, and justices, threatened with very severe penalties by those
laws, were convinced of the fact that the missionaries were opposed to the
teaching in that part which was viable or feasible, they would not have used
their authority to punish, correct, or prevent, that opposition? The
ordinances above copied are a copy of the laws given for America, as
already mentioned, and suffer in great measure from their peculiarity and
lack of application, especially in what regards the teaching of Castilian.
Page 255
It was in every point impossible that, with the elements possessed by the
alcaldes-mayor, corregidors, and governors, they could have observed
ordinance 52 of the marquis of Obando. That ordinance contains orders that
are positively impracticable and even contradictory. On one side it is
ordered “that schools be erected where the children of the natives may be
educated (in primary letters in the Castilian language) seeing to it that in
this language and not in that of the country, or in any other, they study, be
taught, and educated, and that schools of another language be not erected or
started under penalty of 500 [pesos?] applied at the will of this superior
government.” This is ordered absolutely and without any limitation in
immense districts where there is not a single school of Castilian, nor
methods, nor grammars, nor dictionaries, nor any other method of teaching
that language, nor teachers to teach it, nor scarcely any Indians who have
been able to learn it, as they have not had any great familiarity with
Spaniards who were prohibited by ordinance 29 from residing in the
villages of the Indians. This happened in the year 1752. That prohibition
was suppressed by the above-mentioned ordinance 52. By the same
ordinance was prescribed the quota which the communal funds were to pay
to the teachers, which makes one see immediately the contradiction of the
finality of the preceding order with that stating “because as abovesaid, these
languages must cease and shall cease in proportion as schools for the
Castilian language shall be erected and established;” the only ones who
were ordered to pay.
It results, therefore, quite evidently, both from the context of the latter
ordinance and from ordinance 17 of Arandía, and 25 and 93 of Raón, that in
the Filipino provinces and districts there were no means of establishing
instruction in Castilian; and that the only schools which were ordered to be
paid from the communal funds were those which should be established with
that instruction. Consequently, neither the alcaldes and other justices
threatened with very severe penalties, and “the anger of the superior
tribunals” nor the teachers “condemned to make restitution of the pay which
they had received,” and punished according to the order of the alcaldes,
could make in their promises and villages those laws, given in the Peninsula
and in the official residence of the first authority of the islands, viable or
practicable. How many laws are there which are very good and of elevated
alcaldes-mayor, corregidors, and governors, they could have observed
ordinance 52 of the marquis of Obando. That ordinance contains orders that
are positively impracticable and even contradictory. On one side it is
ordered “that schools be erected where the children of the natives may be
educated (in primary letters in the Castilian language) seeing to it that in
this language and not in that of the country, or in any other, they study, be
taught, and educated, and that schools of another language be not erected or
started under penalty of 500 [pesos?] applied at the will of this superior
government.” This is ordered absolutely and without any limitation in
immense districts where there is not a single school of Castilian, nor
methods, nor grammars, nor dictionaries, nor any other method of teaching
that language, nor teachers to teach it, nor scarcely any Indians who have
been able to learn it, as they have not had any great familiarity with
Spaniards who were prohibited by ordinance 29 from residing in the
villages of the Indians. This happened in the year 1752. That prohibition
was suppressed by the above-mentioned ordinance 52. By the same
ordinance was prescribed the quota which the communal funds were to pay
to the teachers, which makes one see immediately the contradiction of the
finality of the preceding order with that stating “because as abovesaid, these
languages must cease and shall cease in proportion as schools for the
Castilian language shall be erected and established;” the only ones who
were ordered to pay.
It results, therefore, quite evidently, both from the context of the latter
ordinance and from ordinance 17 of Arandía, and 25 and 93 of Raón, that in
the Filipino provinces and districts there were no means of establishing
instruction in Castilian; and that the only schools which were ordered to be
paid from the communal funds were those which should be established with
that instruction. Consequently, neither the alcaldes and other justices
threatened with very severe penalties, and “the anger of the superior
tribunals” nor the teachers “condemned to make restitution of the pay which
they had received,” and punished according to the order of the alcaldes,
could make in their promises and villages those laws, given in the Peninsula
and in the official residence of the first authority of the islands, viable or
practicable. How many laws are there which are very good and of elevated
Page 256
ends, but barren and unpractical, as they lack practical meaning! However,
in the midst of so many contradictions and difficulties, in the midst of a
work so toilsome and without rest, in spite of the penury and scarcity which
God alone can, and knows how to, appreciate, in constant struggle with the
elements and the Moros, having to create it and conserve it all, it can be no
less than contemplated with pride by every good Spaniard that those heroic
and humble sons of España attended from the beginning of the conquest to
teaching with a zeal worthy of all praise.
A precious testimony of this is that mentioned by the erudite father
Augustín María, O.S.A. in his Historia del Insigne convento de San Pablo
de Manila [i.e., History of the glorious convent of San Pablo in Manila],
which is preserved unedited in the archives of said convent, when he says:
“In the same year (1571) was founded this convent and church of San
Pablo, which is the chief one of this province, the capitular house for
novitiates, and of studies in grammar, arts, theology, and canons for Indians
and creoles, until the Jesuits came and opened public schools.” Passing by
those teaching centers created in Manila by the religious orders scarcely yet
born in those islands, omitting the introduction of printing, a powerful
means for progress, by those orders, some decades after their establishment
in the islands, and limiting ourselves only to the creation of schools and the
progress of primary instruction, we do not fear to affirm that before our
legislators occupied themselves in giving laws for teaching in Filipinas,
laws had been proclaimed in the assemblies of the religious orders. Before
the famous ordinances of Obando and of Raón had been published, the
printing houses of the said orders had already printed works entitled:
Práctica del Ministerio que siguen los religiosos del orden de N. P. S.
Agustín en Philippinas [i.e., Practice of the ministry followed by the
religious of the order of our father St. Augustine in Philippinas]; and the
Práctica de párrocos dominicana [i.e., Practice of the Dominican parish
priest]. Before treating of one or the other it is a duty of historical justice to
discard the two above-cited laws given for the New World, the first in 1550,
fifteen years before the conquest of Filipinas, and the second in 1634, and
both recorded in the royal decree of 1686,3 given likewise for América and
all extended to the archipelago of Legazpi. Now then, much before those
last dates, the Augustinian order in its tenth provincial chapter, held May 9,
in the midst of so many contradictions and difficulties, in the midst of a
work so toilsome and without rest, in spite of the penury and scarcity which
God alone can, and knows how to, appreciate, in constant struggle with the
elements and the Moros, having to create it and conserve it all, it can be no
less than contemplated with pride by every good Spaniard that those heroic
and humble sons of España attended from the beginning of the conquest to
teaching with a zeal worthy of all praise.
A precious testimony of this is that mentioned by the erudite father
Augustín María, O.S.A. in his Historia del Insigne convento de San Pablo
de Manila [i.e., History of the glorious convent of San Pablo in Manila],
which is preserved unedited in the archives of said convent, when he says:
“In the same year (1571) was founded this convent and church of San
Pablo, which is the chief one of this province, the capitular house for
novitiates, and of studies in grammar, arts, theology, and canons for Indians
and creoles, until the Jesuits came and opened public schools.” Passing by
those teaching centers created in Manila by the religious orders scarcely yet
born in those islands, omitting the introduction of printing, a powerful
means for progress, by those orders, some decades after their establishment
in the islands, and limiting ourselves only to the creation of schools and the
progress of primary instruction, we do not fear to affirm that before our
legislators occupied themselves in giving laws for teaching in Filipinas,
laws had been proclaimed in the assemblies of the religious orders. Before
the famous ordinances of Obando and of Raón had been published, the
printing houses of the said orders had already printed works entitled:
Práctica del Ministerio que siguen los religiosos del orden de N. P. S.
Agustín en Philippinas [i.e., Practice of the ministry followed by the
religious of the order of our father St. Augustine in Philippinas]; and the
Práctica de párrocos dominicana [i.e., Practice of the Dominican parish
priest]. Before treating of one or the other it is a duty of historical justice to
discard the two above-cited laws given for the New World, the first in 1550,
fifteen years before the conquest of Filipinas, and the second in 1634, and
both recorded in the royal decree of 1686,3 given likewise for América and
all extended to the archipelago of Legazpi. Now then, much before those
last dates, the Augustinian order in its tenth provincial chapter, held May 9,
Page 257
1596, in which the reverend father, Fray Lorenzo de León, was elected
provincial, among the acts and resolutions which it established, which are
capitular laws, compulsory on all the religious of the province, was the
following: “It is enjoined upon all the ministers of Indians, that just as the
schoolboys are taught to read and write, they be taught also to speak our
Spanish language, because of the great culture and profit which follow
therefrom.” That document was providentially conserved in the secretary’s
office of the convent of San Pablo in Manila, notwithstanding the
devastation which that convent suffered and the loss of precious documents
during the English invasion.
They did not cease to hope for the abundant fruits which resulted from such
wise rules as the above, and the schools were created and continued to
increase in a remarkable manner. In order that there might be uniformity in
the method of teaching, in the Augustinian provincial chapter, held in
Manila in August 1712, the practice of the ministry prescribed in the
[provincial] chapter of April 19, 1698, was ordered to be observed in
definite terms. That was directed even in the chapter held May 17, 1716, in
which it was ordered by minute 21 that the provincial elect, reverend father
Fray Tomás Ortiz “should make a Práctica del Ministerio” [i.e., Practice of
the Ministry] and after it was made to send it through the provinces, “so that
all the religious might observe it;” he did that, signing the circular which
accompanied said Práctica, at Tondo, August 10, of the abovesaid year.
From this Práctica, we copy the following paragraph in regard to the
schools: “Number 79. Not only by a decree of his Majesty, but also by his
own obligation, the minister must use all diligence and care in promoting
and conserving the schools for children in the villages. And when he
encounters difficulty in this, it will be advisable, and many times necessary,
for him to make use of the alcaldes-mayor, so that they may obtain by their
influence what the ministers could not obtain in this matter by their own
efforts. And if the parents refuse to send their children, the ministers shall
also be able to inform the alcaldes-mayor [i.e., sub-alcaldes] of it in order
that the latter may force them to do it. And above all, the minister ought to
be very happy in contriving to conserve the schools, and in suffering with
patience the great resistance which is found among the natives to the
schools. It will be well to care for them with some expenses for their
provincial, among the acts and resolutions which it established, which are
capitular laws, compulsory on all the religious of the province, was the
following: “It is enjoined upon all the ministers of Indians, that just as the
schoolboys are taught to read and write, they be taught also to speak our
Spanish language, because of the great culture and profit which follow
therefrom.” That document was providentially conserved in the secretary’s
office of the convent of San Pablo in Manila, notwithstanding the
devastation which that convent suffered and the loss of precious documents
during the English invasion.
They did not cease to hope for the abundant fruits which resulted from such
wise rules as the above, and the schools were created and continued to
increase in a remarkable manner. In order that there might be uniformity in
the method of teaching, in the Augustinian provincial chapter, held in
Manila in August 1712, the practice of the ministry prescribed in the
[provincial] chapter of April 19, 1698, was ordered to be observed in
definite terms. That was directed even in the chapter held May 17, 1716, in
which it was ordered by minute 21 that the provincial elect, reverend father
Fray Tomás Ortiz “should make a Práctica del Ministerio” [i.e., Practice of
the Ministry] and after it was made to send it through the provinces, “so that
all the religious might observe it;” he did that, signing the circular which
accompanied said Práctica, at Tondo, August 10, of the abovesaid year.
From this Práctica, we copy the following paragraph in regard to the
schools: “Number 79. Not only by a decree of his Majesty, but also by his
own obligation, the minister must use all diligence and care in promoting
and conserving the schools for children in the villages. And when he
encounters difficulty in this, it will be advisable, and many times necessary,
for him to make use of the alcaldes-mayor, so that they may obtain by their
influence what the ministers could not obtain in this matter by their own
efforts. And if the parents refuse to send their children, the ministers shall
also be able to inform the alcaldes-mayor [i.e., sub-alcaldes] of it in order
that the latter may force them to do it. And above all, the minister ought to
be very happy in contriving to conserve the schools, and in suffering with
patience the great resistance which is found among the natives to the
schools. It will be well to care for them with some expenses for their
Page 258
conservation, for they are very useful and necessary.” Beyond this valuable
paragraph are prescribed the days for school and the hours and exercises in
which the children are to be employed.
This same Práctica del Ministerio remarkably increased by its author, the
reverend father Fray Tomás Ortiz, was printed in “Manila, in the convent of
Nuestra Señora de los Angeles [i.e., Our Lady of the Angels], in the year
1731,” and we copy from it, for the eternal and most valuable testimony in
proof of our assertion, the principal paragraph, which reads as follows:
“158. The father ministers, in fulfilment of their duty, are obliged to
procure, by all means and methods possible, and, if necessary, by means of
royal justices, that all the villages, both capitals and visitas, shall have
schools, and that all the boys attend them daily. If the natives of the visitas
refuse or are unable to support schools, the boys of those visitas shall be
obliged to go to the schools of the capitals, for in addition to the schools
being so necessary as are attested by ecclesiastical and secular laws, the
absence of schools occasions many spiritual and temporal losses, as is
taught by experience. Among others, one is the vast ignorance suffered in
much of what is necessary for confession in order that they may become
Christians and live like rational people.
“In order to be able to conquer the difficulties which some generally find in
maintaining schools, it is necessary for the father ministers to procure and
solicit two things: one is that ministers be assigned with salaries suitable for
their support; the other is that the children have primers or books for
reading and paper for writing. When these two things cannot be obtained by
other means than at the cost of the father ministers, they must not therefore
excuse themselves from giving what is necessary for the said two things.
For, besides the fact that they will be doing a great alms thereby, they will
also obtain great relief in the teaching of the boys, and will avoid many
spiritual and temporal losses of the villages, to which by their office they
are obliged. And if the end cannot be obtained without the means, so also
the schools cannot be obtained without any expense, or the teaching of
youth without the schools, or the spiritual welfare of souls without the
teaching, etc. For the same reasons respectively, endeavor shall be made to
paragraph are prescribed the days for school and the hours and exercises in
which the children are to be employed.
This same Práctica del Ministerio remarkably increased by its author, the
reverend father Fray Tomás Ortiz, was printed in “Manila, in the convent of
Nuestra Señora de los Angeles [i.e., Our Lady of the Angels], in the year
1731,” and we copy from it, for the eternal and most valuable testimony in
proof of our assertion, the principal paragraph, which reads as follows:
“158. The father ministers, in fulfilment of their duty, are obliged to
procure, by all means and methods possible, and, if necessary, by means of
royal justices, that all the villages, both capitals and visitas, shall have
schools, and that all the boys attend them daily. If the natives of the visitas
refuse or are unable to support schools, the boys of those visitas shall be
obliged to go to the schools of the capitals, for in addition to the schools
being so necessary as are attested by ecclesiastical and secular laws, the
absence of schools occasions many spiritual and temporal losses, as is
taught by experience. Among others, one is the vast ignorance suffered in
much of what is necessary for confession in order that they may become
Christians and live like rational people.
“In order to be able to conquer the difficulties which some generally find in
maintaining schools, it is necessary for the father ministers to procure and
solicit two things: one is that ministers be assigned with salaries suitable for
their support; the other is that the children have primers or books for
reading and paper for writing. When these two things cannot be obtained by
other means than at the cost of the father ministers, they must not therefore
excuse themselves from giving what is necessary for the said two things.
For, besides the fact that they will be doing a great alms thereby, they will
also obtain great relief in the teaching of the boys, and will avoid many
spiritual and temporal losses of the villages, to which by their office they
are obliged. And if the end cannot be obtained without the means, so also
the schools cannot be obtained without any expense, or the teaching of
youth without the schools, or the spiritual welfare of souls without the
teaching, etc. For the same reasons respectively, endeavor shall be made to
Page 259
maintain schools for little girls, which shall be held in the houses of the
teachers where they shall learn to read and pray, for which great prudence is
necessary.”
Another very notable paragraph, in which are prescribed the days for
school, attendance, method, subjects, etc., follows this paragraph which is
worthy of the highest praise. That paragraph imposes the obligation on the
children of great practical sense, that after “mass is finished (which they
were to hear every day) they shall kiss the father’s hand. By this diligence
the latter can ascertain those who do not attend, and force them to attend,
etc.”
In order that one may see the rare unanimity existing among the religious
corporations in a matter as transcendental as is that of education, it is very
fitting to transcribe here some paragraphs of the instructions which the
reverend father, Fray Manuel del Río, provincial at that time of the
Dominicans, gave to his religious under date of August 31, 1739, which
were printed in Manila in the same year, and which we have entitled
Práctica del párroco dominicana [i.e., Practice of the Dominican parish
priest] as the valuable copy which we possess has no title page. It reads as
follows:
“The king, our sovereign, orders that there be schools in all the villages of
the Indians in order to teach them reading, writing, and the doctrine. In
those schools the ministers must work zealously and earnestly, as it is a
thing which is of so great importance for the education and spiritual gain of
their souls. Schools shall also be established in the visitas, especially if they
are large or distant from the capital, and in those visitas which are furnished
with no schoolteacher because they are small or near the capital, the lads
shall be obliged to attend the school at the capital. All the lads, whether
chief or timaoas, must attend the school, and they, and their parents or
relatives must be obliged to do so, so that they may not be exempted from
that attendance by any excuse or pretext, except the singers, who will be
taught to read and write in the school of the cantors. For the more exact
fulfilment of this, a list shall be made of those who ought to attend the
teachers where they shall learn to read and pray, for which great prudence is
necessary.”
Another very notable paragraph, in which are prescribed the days for
school, attendance, method, subjects, etc., follows this paragraph which is
worthy of the highest praise. That paragraph imposes the obligation on the
children of great practical sense, that after “mass is finished (which they
were to hear every day) they shall kiss the father’s hand. By this diligence
the latter can ascertain those who do not attend, and force them to attend,
etc.”
In order that one may see the rare unanimity existing among the religious
corporations in a matter as transcendental as is that of education, it is very
fitting to transcribe here some paragraphs of the instructions which the
reverend father, Fray Manuel del Río, provincial at that time of the
Dominicans, gave to his religious under date of August 31, 1739, which
were printed in Manila in the same year, and which we have entitled
Práctica del párroco dominicana [i.e., Practice of the Dominican parish
priest] as the valuable copy which we possess has no title page. It reads as
follows:
“The king, our sovereign, orders that there be schools in all the villages of
the Indians in order to teach them reading, writing, and the doctrine. In
those schools the ministers must work zealously and earnestly, as it is a
thing which is of so great importance for the education and spiritual gain of
their souls. Schools shall also be established in the visitas, especially if they
are large or distant from the capital, and in those visitas which are furnished
with no schoolteacher because they are small or near the capital, the lads
shall be obliged to attend the school at the capital. All the lads, whether
chief or timaoas, must attend the school, and they, and their parents or
relatives must be obliged to do so, so that they may not be exempted from
that attendance by any excuse or pretext, except the singers, who will be
taught to read and write in the school of the cantors. For the more exact
fulfilment of this, a list shall be made of those who ought to attend the
Page 260
school, and a copy of it shall be given to the said teacher. This shall be read
frequently in the school, noting those who fail in order to punish them.
“In order to maintain said schools and the attendance of the lads therein
without the excuses which some generally offer of not having primers,
pens, or paper for writing, it is necessary for the minister to solicit the one
who has those things for sale in the village, for those who can buy them.
Those who find it impossible to do so shall be furnished by the minister
with those articles by way of alms, and in that, besides the merit acquired
by this virtue, he will gather the fruit of the welfare and the gain of their
souls.
“Girls’ schools shall also be formed by causing them to go to the house of
their teacher, so that they may learn to read and sew, and also learn the
doctrine. But they shall not be obliged to attend church daily, as are the
boys, but only on Saturday or any other day assigned for the reciting of the
rosary and the examination in the doctrine.”
It is to be noted that both provincials, as well as their successors, imposed
on their subjects the obligation to faithfully observe what is prescribed in
the Práctica and respective instructions, which the ministers of the Lord
fulfilled with especial solicitude and constancy, since only in this way could
they gather the most copious fruits which we all admire.
The unity of thought and action which the religious corporations had in a
matter so primordial as is teaching is also to be noted. Evidently it is to be
inferred from those beautiful periods that the religious were trying to pay
the teachers, having recourse even to the alcaldes when that was necessary;
and when that could not be obtained they themselves paid the teacher the
fruit of his labors as well as supplying also the children with everything
necessary for their instruction, such as primers, books, papers, pens, etc. For
that, no quota was put in the budget, since, as is seen, that most essential
datum is not mentioned in the laws, ordinances, and royal decrees above
given. It is also to be noted that, in the rules above cited, there is no mention
of other than boys’ schools, but none for girls, while all were alike
considered, both of those of the capital or villages and those of the barrios,
frequently in the school, noting those who fail in order to punish them.
“In order to maintain said schools and the attendance of the lads therein
without the excuses which some generally offer of not having primers,
pens, or paper for writing, it is necessary for the minister to solicit the one
who has those things for sale in the village, for those who can buy them.
Those who find it impossible to do so shall be furnished by the minister
with those articles by way of alms, and in that, besides the merit acquired
by this virtue, he will gather the fruit of the welfare and the gain of their
souls.
“Girls’ schools shall also be formed by causing them to go to the house of
their teacher, so that they may learn to read and sew, and also learn the
doctrine. But they shall not be obliged to attend church daily, as are the
boys, but only on Saturday or any other day assigned for the reciting of the
rosary and the examination in the doctrine.”
It is to be noted that both provincials, as well as their successors, imposed
on their subjects the obligation to faithfully observe what is prescribed in
the Práctica and respective instructions, which the ministers of the Lord
fulfilled with especial solicitude and constancy, since only in this way could
they gather the most copious fruits which we all admire.
The unity of thought and action which the religious corporations had in a
matter so primordial as is teaching is also to be noted. Evidently it is to be
inferred from those beautiful periods that the religious were trying to pay
the teachers, having recourse even to the alcaldes when that was necessary;
and when that could not be obtained they themselves paid the teacher the
fruit of his labors as well as supplying also the children with everything
necessary for their instruction, such as primers, books, papers, pens, etc. For
that, no quota was put in the budget, since, as is seen, that most essential
datum is not mentioned in the laws, ordinances, and royal decrees above
given. It is also to be noted that, in the rules above cited, there is no mention
of other than boys’ schools, but none for girls, while all were alike
considered, both of those of the capital or villages and those of the barrios,
Page 261
with an equal vigilance by our missionaries, who from the first, established
compulsory attendance as absolutely indispensable, in contradiction to the
old laws, in which was noted the tendency to liberty or non-compulsion, as
is inferred from the royal decree of November 5, 1782,4 given for Charcas
(Méjico) and extended to Filipinas confirmed by the law of June 11, 1815,
which cites it in its two extremes.
In this way those humble religious worked out the laws as much as
possible, although it cost them much, by rectifying what was not viable and
by supplying the deficiencies of those laws, especially in the matters
pertaining to the salaries of the teachers, and payment for school supplies,
which, on account of the scarcity of funds from the treasury, the legislature
was compelled to establish as is established in this last royal decree above
cited: “That, for the salary of teachers, the products of foundations, where
there shall be any, be applied in the first place, and for the others, the
products of the property of the community, in accordance with the terms of
the laws.” But since the foundations, in case there were any, existed only in
the capitals, which were at the same time the episcopal residence, and the
communal funds were in general exhausted, it was the same thing as
determining that the parish priests would continue to pay the expenses from
their poor living, or find some means which would give that so desired and
difficult result. This penury of the treasury which was felt equally in España
and in Filipinas obliged his Majesty to extend to these islands the royal
decree of October 20, 1817, which reads as follows:
“The existing state of exhaustion of my royal treasury does not permit that
so great a sum be set aside for the endowment of these schools as would be
necessary for so important an object; but the convents of all the religious
orders scattered throughout my kingdoms may in great measure supply this
impossibility....” There was no need to put this royal decree in force in the
Filipinas, since, in the majority of the convents or parish houses, schools for
boys had already been established in their lower part, and those for girls in
the houses of the women teachers, and other houses made for that purpose.
It is but right to note how much the missionary always labored for the
education of the woman whose better gifts he recognized always. He
created numerous schools for her instruction, and paid for them from his
compulsory attendance as absolutely indispensable, in contradiction to the
old laws, in which was noted the tendency to liberty or non-compulsion, as
is inferred from the royal decree of November 5, 1782,4 given for Charcas
(Méjico) and extended to Filipinas confirmed by the law of June 11, 1815,
which cites it in its two extremes.
In this way those humble religious worked out the laws as much as
possible, although it cost them much, by rectifying what was not viable and
by supplying the deficiencies of those laws, especially in the matters
pertaining to the salaries of the teachers, and payment for school supplies,
which, on account of the scarcity of funds from the treasury, the legislature
was compelled to establish as is established in this last royal decree above
cited: “That, for the salary of teachers, the products of foundations, where
there shall be any, be applied in the first place, and for the others, the
products of the property of the community, in accordance with the terms of
the laws.” But since the foundations, in case there were any, existed only in
the capitals, which were at the same time the episcopal residence, and the
communal funds were in general exhausted, it was the same thing as
determining that the parish priests would continue to pay the expenses from
their poor living, or find some means which would give that so desired and
difficult result. This penury of the treasury which was felt equally in España
and in Filipinas obliged his Majesty to extend to these islands the royal
decree of October 20, 1817, which reads as follows:
“The existing state of exhaustion of my royal treasury does not permit that
so great a sum be set aside for the endowment of these schools as would be
necessary for so important an object; but the convents of all the religious
orders scattered throughout my kingdoms may in great measure supply this
impossibility....” There was no need to put this royal decree in force in the
Filipinas, since, in the majority of the convents or parish houses, schools for
boys had already been established in their lower part, and those for girls in
the houses of the women teachers, and other houses made for that purpose.
It is but right to note how much the missionary always labored for the
education of the woman whose better gifts he recognized always. He
created numerous schools for her instruction, and paid for them from his
Page 262
living, quite contrary to the total inattention which the administration paid
to the schools and teachers for girls, until the regulations of December 20,
1863 were formulated, the eighth article of which orders that “there shall be
a boys’ school and another school for girls in every village, whatever its
number of souls.”
Article 2 of these regulations,5 quite distinct from the path of the ancient
legislation, recognized, in accordance with the conduct and laws of the
religious orders, the necessity of establishing compulsion in primary
teaching; and firm in this principle, it ordered that “the primary instruction
should be compulsory for all the natives, to the degree that the inattendance
of the child might be penalized by virtue of art. 2, with the fine of from one-
half to two reals.” Neither is the legislation exclusive with relation to the
study of Castilian, as is seen by the context of its art. 3; it ordains education
gratis to the poor by art. 4; and the well-to-do shall pay the teacher a
moderate monthly fee, which shall be prescribed by the governor of each
province, after conferring with the parish priest and gobernadorcillo. Paper,
copybooks, ink, and pens shall be given free to all the children by the
teacher, who, at the proper time, shall receive for this service one duro per
month, for every child who writes, in accordance with the ruling made by a
decree of the superior government, February 16, 1867. Very suitable
measures were to be taken, all in accord with the action of the parish priest,
in order not to give any occasion for fraud. That was a very well taken
resolution, for it stimulated the zeal of the teacher, who received on this
account a sum not to be despised, which, together with the quota of the
well-to-do children and the monthly pay which he received, according to
art. 22, consisting of 12, 15, and 20 pesos, according as the school of which
he was in charge was entrada, ascenso, or término, he received a pay quite
sufficient for his needs, enjoying in addition, by art. 23, a free dwelling-
house for himself and family, and in due season the pension prescribed by
art. 24.
Article 32 determines the powers of the parish priest as local supervisor,
which, although they were conceded with a certain timidity, were perhaps
believed to be excessive or unnecessary, and it seems its abolition was
clearly agreed upon by art. 12 in declaring the municipal captain
to the schools and teachers for girls, until the regulations of December 20,
1863 were formulated, the eighth article of which orders that “there shall be
a boys’ school and another school for girls in every village, whatever its
number of souls.”
Article 2 of these regulations,5 quite distinct from the path of the ancient
legislation, recognized, in accordance with the conduct and laws of the
religious orders, the necessity of establishing compulsion in primary
teaching; and firm in this principle, it ordered that “the primary instruction
should be compulsory for all the natives, to the degree that the inattendance
of the child might be penalized by virtue of art. 2, with the fine of from one-
half to two reals.” Neither is the legislation exclusive with relation to the
study of Castilian, as is seen by the context of its art. 3; it ordains education
gratis to the poor by art. 4; and the well-to-do shall pay the teacher a
moderate monthly fee, which shall be prescribed by the governor of each
province, after conferring with the parish priest and gobernadorcillo. Paper,
copybooks, ink, and pens shall be given free to all the children by the
teacher, who, at the proper time, shall receive for this service one duro per
month, for every child who writes, in accordance with the ruling made by a
decree of the superior government, February 16, 1867. Very suitable
measures were to be taken, all in accord with the action of the parish priest,
in order not to give any occasion for fraud. That was a very well taken
resolution, for it stimulated the zeal of the teacher, who received on this
account a sum not to be despised, which, together with the quota of the
well-to-do children and the monthly pay which he received, according to
art. 22, consisting of 12, 15, and 20 pesos, according as the school of which
he was in charge was entrada, ascenso, or término, he received a pay quite
sufficient for his needs, enjoying in addition, by art. 23, a free dwelling-
house for himself and family, and in due season the pension prescribed by
art. 24.
Article 32 determines the powers of the parish priest as local supervisor,
which, although they were conceded with a certain timidity, were perhaps
believed to be excessive or unnecessary, and it seems its abolition was
clearly agreed upon by art. 12 in declaring the municipal captain
Page 263
“supervisor of the schools.” This blow must be judged as a very strong one
in the lofty governmental spheres of the islands, for the genuine
representation of the parish priests in the villages is one of the functions
most natural to their charge, both as teachers of the Catholic doctrine and
ethics, and in the role of traditional supporters of the schools, although in
art. 102 was established the following as an explanation to art. 12 of the
decree: “Without prejudice to the supervision which belongs in the
instruction to the parish priests according to the regulations of December
1863, whose powers are not at all altered, the tribunal shall watch carefully
over primary instruction; shall demand the teaching of Castilian in the
schools; shall oblige the inhabitants to send their children to them; and shall
stimulate instruction by means of adequate examinations and rewards. Said
tribunal shall place in operation the most practical means for the diffusion
of the Spanish language among the inhabitants, deciding upon those means
in meetings with the parish priests and the delegates of the principalía.”
At first view one observes the good desire which the author of said article
shelters when he says that the powers conceded to the parish priest as
supervisor of schools by art. 20 of the regulations of the same shall not be
changed in any point, without perceiving that directly afterward it created
another authority in opposition to that of the parish priest, if not with all the
powers of the latter, because those which he possesses as teacher in ethics
and the doctrine do not admit of transmission, yet clearly of all the others,
and in them with prior rank.
It is evident that, by the context of this article, the power of “watching
carefully over primary instruction” is conceded to the captain, which is
identical with the first part of art. 32 of the school regulations conceded to
the parish priest which reads as follows: “To visit the schools as often as
possible.” This is the first part of that article, and the second part “and to
see that the regulations are observed,” whose art. 3 orders that “the teachers
shall have special care that the pupils have practical exercise in speaking
the Castilian language,” is of identical meaning and effect with the power
conceded to the captain, which declares, “he shall demand that Castilian be
taught in the schools.” This power is followed by those of “he shall compel
the inhabitants to send their children to the schools, and shall stimulate
in the lofty governmental spheres of the islands, for the genuine
representation of the parish priests in the villages is one of the functions
most natural to their charge, both as teachers of the Catholic doctrine and
ethics, and in the role of traditional supporters of the schools, although in
art. 102 was established the following as an explanation to art. 12 of the
decree: “Without prejudice to the supervision which belongs in the
instruction to the parish priests according to the regulations of December
1863, whose powers are not at all altered, the tribunal shall watch carefully
over primary instruction; shall demand the teaching of Castilian in the
schools; shall oblige the inhabitants to send their children to them; and shall
stimulate instruction by means of adequate examinations and rewards. Said
tribunal shall place in operation the most practical means for the diffusion
of the Spanish language among the inhabitants, deciding upon those means
in meetings with the parish priests and the delegates of the principalía.”
At first view one observes the good desire which the author of said article
shelters when he says that the powers conceded to the parish priest as
supervisor of schools by art. 20 of the regulations of the same shall not be
changed in any point, without perceiving that directly afterward it created
another authority in opposition to that of the parish priest, if not with all the
powers of the latter, because those which he possesses as teacher in ethics
and the doctrine do not admit of transmission, yet clearly of all the others,
and in them with prior rank.
It is evident that, by the context of this article, the power of “watching
carefully over primary instruction” is conceded to the captain, which is
identical with the first part of art. 32 of the school regulations conceded to
the parish priest which reads as follows: “To visit the schools as often as
possible.” This is the first part of that article, and the second part “and to
see that the regulations are observed,” whose art. 3 orders that “the teachers
shall have special care that the pupils have practical exercise in speaking
the Castilian language,” is of identical meaning and effect with the power
conceded to the captain, which declares, “he shall demand that Castilian be
taught in the schools.” This power is followed by those of “he shall compel
the inhabitants to send their children to the schools, and shall stimulate
Page 264
instruction by means of adequate examinations and rewards;” both powers
similar to those which are conceded to the parish priests by the third part of
said art. 32, which declares, “To promote the attendance of children at the
schools.” To supplement this with the compulsory virtue, he is authorized
by art. 2, explained and ratified in No. 3 of the decree of the superior
government of August 30, 1867, to be able to admonish and compel parents,
who are slow in sending their children to the schools, by means of fines
from one-half to two reals, and that which is conceded to him, in
accordance with annual examinations, by art. 13, and art. 7 of the decree of
the superior government, of May 7, 1871, which declares: “The reverend
and learned parish priests, accompanied by the gobernadorcillos and by the
principalías of the villages, shall visit the schools monthly, shall hold
examinations every three months, etc.” By this one can see that the parish
priest conserves the first place, even in this, over the gobernadorcillo and
principalía, by whom he is accompanied, in order to give more luster to the
ceremony. That happens in no act or meeting of the present municipality, in
which the parish priest has no other functions than those of intervention and
counsel, included in that which is signified in the last paragraph of the
above-mentioned art. 102, which says when referring to the municipal
captain: “He shall put in force the most practical means for the diffusion of
the Spanish language among the inhabitants, agreeing upon those means in
meetings with the parish priests and delegates of the principalía;” and
although it is established that the creation of the Sunday schools of which
art. 29 of the regulations speaks, which are also of the intervention of the
parish priest, as are the boys’ schools, falls completely to his share, as the
means, if not sole, yet the one most efficacious and of practical application,
it would result as in all the other powers which have been enumerated as
conceded to the parish priest by the school regulations and to the captain by
decree and municipal regulations—it would result, we say—at each step in
an encounter and rivalry in which the parish priests would come out second
best, for the simple reason, repeated to satiety in innumerable articles of the
decree and municipal regulations, that the action of the parish priest is
nothing more than supervision and counsel,6 with the added abasement that
“his presence shall not be included in the number of those who shall concur
in the validity of the deliberations,” as is prescribed by art. 49 of the decree
similar to those which are conceded to the parish priests by the third part of
said art. 32, which declares, “To promote the attendance of children at the
schools.” To supplement this with the compulsory virtue, he is authorized
by art. 2, explained and ratified in No. 3 of the decree of the superior
government of August 30, 1867, to be able to admonish and compel parents,
who are slow in sending their children to the schools, by means of fines
from one-half to two reals, and that which is conceded to him, in
accordance with annual examinations, by art. 13, and art. 7 of the decree of
the superior government, of May 7, 1871, which declares: “The reverend
and learned parish priests, accompanied by the gobernadorcillos and by the
principalías of the villages, shall visit the schools monthly, shall hold
examinations every three months, etc.” By this one can see that the parish
priest conserves the first place, even in this, over the gobernadorcillo and
principalía, by whom he is accompanied, in order to give more luster to the
ceremony. That happens in no act or meeting of the present municipality, in
which the parish priest has no other functions than those of intervention and
counsel, included in that which is signified in the last paragraph of the
above-mentioned art. 102, which says when referring to the municipal
captain: “He shall put in force the most practical means for the diffusion of
the Spanish language among the inhabitants, agreeing upon those means in
meetings with the parish priests and delegates of the principalía;” and
although it is established that the creation of the Sunday schools of which
art. 29 of the regulations speaks, which are also of the intervention of the
parish priest, as are the boys’ schools, falls completely to his share, as the
means, if not sole, yet the one most efficacious and of practical application,
it would result as in all the other powers which have been enumerated as
conceded to the parish priest by the school regulations and to the captain by
decree and municipal regulations—it would result, we say—at each step in
an encounter and rivalry in which the parish priests would come out second
best, for the simple reason, repeated to satiety in innumerable articles of the
decree and municipal regulations, that the action of the parish priest is
nothing more than supervision and counsel,6 with the added abasement that
“his presence shall not be included in the number of those who shall concur
in the validity of the deliberations,” as is prescribed by art. 49 of the decree
Page 265
and 64 of the regulations. Sad then, is, and at once, graceless, the function
of the parish priest compared to the action of the captain and of the board
which is executive.
It seems unnecessary to say that the action and powers of the parish priest
in his duties as local supervisor of schools result in the theoretical legal
sphere of action, completely null and void, and that action carried to the
practical field of action exposes it to continual rivalries, numerous frictions,
and even deep quarrels between two authorities, who in that, as in
everything which belongs to the multiple affairs of the village, ought to be
in perfect accord, as is demanded jointly by the lofty interests of religion
and of the fatherland, of the spiritual welfare and of the material order and
peace of the villages.
And as that duality, besides being shameful and lowering for the parish
priests, is inviolable, and since by another part art. 12 of the decree and 102
of the regulations, both above cited, in the form in which they have been
compiled, do not fill any need or space, as all that which is ordained therein
is a repetition of what has been already decreed, there is no reason for their
existence, to the evident common harm, and to the small shame of the
parish priest, who deserves eternal gratitude for his labors, for his
solicitude, and for the zeal which he has ever displayed, and in the midst of
the greatest sacrifices, for the instruction.
Nearly three centuries, since 1565, when the first Augustinians, the
companions of Legazpi and Salcedo reached the Filipinas shores, until
1863, the year in which regulations were first made for primary instruction,
outlined only hitherto in numerous laws and royal decrees which it was
impossible to fulfil, as is proved, for almost three centuries, we say, of bold
zeal bordering on the inconceivable, of constant anxiety and watching, of
unusual effort, which borders on the heroic, and with remarkable expenses
never paid back, ignored by most people, and recognized and praised by
very few: are these not sufficient, not only so that the liberty to exercise the
noblest charge which Church and fatherland have confided to them for
centuries in the teaching of the schools, which is intimately associated with
the teaching in the pulpit, be conceded to the parish priests, but that also by
of the parish priest compared to the action of the captain and of the board
which is executive.
It seems unnecessary to say that the action and powers of the parish priest
in his duties as local supervisor of schools result in the theoretical legal
sphere of action, completely null and void, and that action carried to the
practical field of action exposes it to continual rivalries, numerous frictions,
and even deep quarrels between two authorities, who in that, as in
everything which belongs to the multiple affairs of the village, ought to be
in perfect accord, as is demanded jointly by the lofty interests of religion
and of the fatherland, of the spiritual welfare and of the material order and
peace of the villages.
And as that duality, besides being shameful and lowering for the parish
priests, is inviolable, and since by another part art. 12 of the decree and 102
of the regulations, both above cited, in the form in which they have been
compiled, do not fill any need or space, as all that which is ordained therein
is a repetition of what has been already decreed, there is no reason for their
existence, to the evident common harm, and to the small shame of the
parish priest, who deserves eternal gratitude for his labors, for his
solicitude, and for the zeal which he has ever displayed, and in the midst of
the greatest sacrifices, for the instruction.
Nearly three centuries, since 1565, when the first Augustinians, the
companions of Legazpi and Salcedo reached the Filipinas shores, until
1863, the year in which regulations were first made for primary instruction,
outlined only hitherto in numerous laws and royal decrees which it was
impossible to fulfil, as is proved, for almost three centuries, we say, of bold
zeal bordering on the inconceivable, of constant anxiety and watching, of
unusual effort, which borders on the heroic, and with remarkable expenses
never paid back, ignored by most people, and recognized and praised by
very few: are these not sufficient, not only so that the liberty to exercise the
noblest charge which Church and fatherland have confided to them for
centuries in the teaching of the schools, which is intimately associated with
the teaching in the pulpit, be conceded to the parish priests, but that also by
Page 266
justice illumined by gratitude, the necessary law, moral force, aid, and
support, for the exercise, with perfect repose and without any impediment,
and more, without any asperity and struggle, of that sacred duty so full of
trouble and bitterness for him, so full of results most beneficial for religion
and fatherland, be conceded to him? If, then, one desire to concede to the
parish priest the position which is in justice due him in education, if there is
to be granted to the missionary that which the most rudimentary gratitude
urges, it is of imperious necessity that that mortifying and abasing duality
be radically destroyed, for it renders useless all the energies of the parish
priest supervisor, and stifles his noble and disinterested aid offered without
tax for the service of the holy ideals of God and fatherland. Perhaps the
parish priest is deprived of this salutary intervention because such
intervention is believed unnecessary, superfluous or prejudicial to the lofty
interests of the fatherland or of the well-being of the native? Today
necessarily more than ever, through the deep-colored dripping of the blood
of the insurrection,7 one can see with the clearness of noonday that the
intervention of the parish priest ought to be established in all the orders, in
order that it might again take the lofty position which was overthrown thirty
years ago. Is it, perhaps, because the intervention of the parish priests will
be a barrier, or obstacle, even to the sustained mark of true progress in
education in general, or of Castilian in particular? But this is perfectly
utopian, and even an argument now of bad taste. The religious orders
enemies of true progress! Perhaps they are not the ones who in their
teaching have created everything today existing in Filipinas? Are not the
religious corporations those who have always formed their ranks in the
vanguard of science, and today especially both in the Peninsula, and in the
Magellian Archipelago, do not numerous colleges nourish with special
predilection on the part of the public? As an incontestible proof of this truth,
let one concede without difficulty what shall afterwards be proposed as a
supplement of that existing today.
The argument of Castilian is a mythical argument of more than long
standing, since it has been proved quite clearly during the preceding
centuries that there has been an absolute lack of material for teaching it. The
patronizing enthusiasts of the Castilian, who think it to be a panacea, so that
the Indian may learn everything and obtain the social height of the peoples
support, for the exercise, with perfect repose and without any impediment,
and more, without any asperity and struggle, of that sacred duty so full of
trouble and bitterness for him, so full of results most beneficial for religion
and fatherland, be conceded to him? If, then, one desire to concede to the
parish priest the position which is in justice due him in education, if there is
to be granted to the missionary that which the most rudimentary gratitude
urges, it is of imperious necessity that that mortifying and abasing duality
be radically destroyed, for it renders useless all the energies of the parish
priest supervisor, and stifles his noble and disinterested aid offered without
tax for the service of the holy ideals of God and fatherland. Perhaps the
parish priest is deprived of this salutary intervention because such
intervention is believed unnecessary, superfluous or prejudicial to the lofty
interests of the fatherland or of the well-being of the native? Today
necessarily more than ever, through the deep-colored dripping of the blood
of the insurrection,7 one can see with the clearness of noonday that the
intervention of the parish priest ought to be established in all the orders, in
order that it might again take the lofty position which was overthrown thirty
years ago. Is it, perhaps, because the intervention of the parish priests will
be a barrier, or obstacle, even to the sustained mark of true progress in
education in general, or of Castilian in particular? But this is perfectly
utopian, and even an argument now of bad taste. The religious orders
enemies of true progress! Perhaps they are not the ones who in their
teaching have created everything today existing in Filipinas? Are not the
religious corporations those who have always formed their ranks in the
vanguard of science, and today especially both in the Peninsula, and in the
Magellian Archipelago, do not numerous colleges nourish with special
predilection on the part of the public? As an incontestible proof of this truth,
let one concede without difficulty what shall afterwards be proposed as a
supplement of that existing today.
The argument of Castilian is a mythical argument of more than long
standing, since it has been proved quite clearly during the preceding
centuries that there has been an absolute lack of material for teaching it. The
patronizing enthusiasts of the Castilian, who think it to be a panacea, so that
the Indian may learn everything and obtain the social height of the peoples
Page 267
of another race and of other capacities, and who are persuaded, or appear to
be so, that “what is of importance above all else is that the Indian learn
Castilian in order to understand and to identify himself with the Castila,”
are laboring under a false belief. We sincerely believe that the native, if he
once come to understand the Castila in the genuine meaning of the word,
will never come to identify himself with them. Thus it was explained by a
distinguished man of talent, both illustrious and liberal, Don Patricio de la
Escosura,8 the least monastic man in España and the one most favorable to
the friars in Filipinas of his epoch, as he himself declared in most ample
phrase; a man of government and administration, who throwing aside as
was proper the vulgar opinion that the friars were opposed to the teaching
of Castilian, assigned in his famous Memoria on Filipinas “of the parish
priests, I say, little must be expected in this matter;” in order to affirm as
follows: “And by this I do not pretend, and much less, deny to them their
apostolic zeal, their desire for the common good, and the importance of the
services which they have lent to religion and the mother country, and are
lending and may lend in the future;” and adding some years later in his
prologue to the small work Recuerdos [i.e., Remembrances] which could
better be entitled Infundios [i.e., Fables] of Señor Cañamaque: “Let the
friars in the archipelago be suppressed, and that country will soon be an
entirely savage region of the globe, where there will scarcely remain a
vestige or perhaps a remembrance of Spanish domination. That is a truth,
for all those who know and judge impartially concerning the archipelago, of
axiomatic authority.” And that truth established, he immediately asked:
“Why then is not that force utilized, in whose existence and supreme
efficacy all agree? Why are not the friars charged as much as possible with
the responsibility of the immense authority which they in fact exercise by
associating them officially and in reasonable terms with the governmental
and administrative action in Filipinas?” Why? For a very simple reason.
Because governments, like ministers of the crown and royal commissaries
in Filipinas, like Señor Escosura, suffer prejudices and embrace opinions so
original and vulgar as that of the opposition of the religious corporations to
the teaching of Castilian, a universal panacea as abovesaid, to knowing
everything, and which will enable the native to conquer every sort of
obstacle; for this most clear talent, and we say it truly, caused to be based
be so, that “what is of importance above all else is that the Indian learn
Castilian in order to understand and to identify himself with the Castila,”
are laboring under a false belief. We sincerely believe that the native, if he
once come to understand the Castila in the genuine meaning of the word,
will never come to identify himself with them. Thus it was explained by a
distinguished man of talent, both illustrious and liberal, Don Patricio de la
Escosura,8 the least monastic man in España and the one most favorable to
the friars in Filipinas of his epoch, as he himself declared in most ample
phrase; a man of government and administration, who throwing aside as
was proper the vulgar opinion that the friars were opposed to the teaching
of Castilian, assigned in his famous Memoria on Filipinas “of the parish
priests, I say, little must be expected in this matter;” in order to affirm as
follows: “And by this I do not pretend, and much less, deny to them their
apostolic zeal, their desire for the common good, and the importance of the
services which they have lent to religion and the mother country, and are
lending and may lend in the future;” and adding some years later in his
prologue to the small work Recuerdos [i.e., Remembrances] which could
better be entitled Infundios [i.e., Fables] of Señor Cañamaque: “Let the
friars in the archipelago be suppressed, and that country will soon be an
entirely savage region of the globe, where there will scarcely remain a
vestige or perhaps a remembrance of Spanish domination. That is a truth,
for all those who know and judge impartially concerning the archipelago, of
axiomatic authority.” And that truth established, he immediately asked:
“Why then is not that force utilized, in whose existence and supreme
efficacy all agree? Why are not the friars charged as much as possible with
the responsibility of the immense authority which they in fact exercise by
associating them officially and in reasonable terms with the governmental
and administrative action in Filipinas?” Why? For a very simple reason.
Because governments, like ministers of the crown and royal commissaries
in Filipinas, like Señor Escosura, suffer prejudices and embrace opinions so
original and vulgar as that of the opposition of the religious corporations to
the teaching of Castilian, a universal panacea as abovesaid, to knowing
everything, and which will enable the native to conquer every sort of
obstacle; for this most clear talent, and we say it truly, caused to be based
Page 268
on the ignorance of Castilian “so much ignorance and so absurd
superstitions at the end of three centuries, and in spite of the efforts of the
Spanish legislator to civilize the Indians. So long as the Indian,” he adds,
“speaks his primitive language, it is approximately impossible to withdraw
him completely from his prejudices, from his superstition, erroneous ideas,
and the puerilities belonging to the savage condition. So long as he
understands the Castilian with difficulty, ... how can he have clear notions
of his duties, and of his rights—he who cannot understand the laws more
than by the medium of some interpreter?...”
What candor and how little understanding of the native, or what excess of
political or party idea!
That illustrious statistician believed that the knowledge of Castilian and the
unity of the language could not be in any time a favorable base for the
insurrection, which was one of the contrary arguments which he was
opposing, for, he was asserting in general that “neither the population
through its number, nor the native race through its nature and special
conditions, are here capable of independence at any time. This country is
not a continent, but an archipelago. Its diverse provinces are for the greater
part, distinct islands; ... and so long as there is a Spanish military marine in
these waters, supposing that any serious insurrection should arise (which
seems to me highly improbable) there is nothing easier than to circumscribe
it to the locality in which it should be born, and consequently to stifle it in
its cradle.” A few lines afterwards he says: “The Indians here, I repeat, can
never become independent. They feel that also for the present, although
perhaps they do not understand it; and furthermore by instinct they prefer at
all times Spaniards to foreigners, on whom they look moreover with
unfavorable caution.” What an illusion, and what an enormous disillusion!
How great would be the deception of Señor Escosura if he would come to
life in his grave! Without troubling us with the argument of the Castilian, or
taking into account the circumstances that he lays down in regard to the
multiplicity of islands which are extremely unfavorable for their defense,
according to his way of thinking, what would he say now if he lifted his
head and observed that the knowledge of Castilian has been considerably
extended—perhaps four times as much as when he went as royal
superstitions at the end of three centuries, and in spite of the efforts of the
Spanish legislator to civilize the Indians. So long as the Indian,” he adds,
“speaks his primitive language, it is approximately impossible to withdraw
him completely from his prejudices, from his superstition, erroneous ideas,
and the puerilities belonging to the savage condition. So long as he
understands the Castilian with difficulty, ... how can he have clear notions
of his duties, and of his rights—he who cannot understand the laws more
than by the medium of some interpreter?...”
What candor and how little understanding of the native, or what excess of
political or party idea!
That illustrious statistician believed that the knowledge of Castilian and the
unity of the language could not be in any time a favorable base for the
insurrection, which was one of the contrary arguments which he was
opposing, for, he was asserting in general that “neither the population
through its number, nor the native race through its nature and special
conditions, are here capable of independence at any time. This country is
not a continent, but an archipelago. Its diverse provinces are for the greater
part, distinct islands; ... and so long as there is a Spanish military marine in
these waters, supposing that any serious insurrection should arise (which
seems to me highly improbable) there is nothing easier than to circumscribe
it to the locality in which it should be born, and consequently to stifle it in
its cradle.” A few lines afterwards he says: “The Indians here, I repeat, can
never become independent. They feel that also for the present, although
perhaps they do not understand it; and furthermore by instinct they prefer at
all times Spaniards to foreigners, on whom they look moreover with
unfavorable caution.” What an illusion, and what an enormous disillusion!
How great would be the deception of Señor Escosura if he would come to
life in his grave! Without troubling us with the argument of the Castilian, or
taking into account the circumstances that he lays down in regard to the
multiplicity of islands which are extremely unfavorable for their defense,
according to his way of thinking, what would he say now if he lifted his
head and observed that the knowledge of Castilian has been considerably
extended—perhaps four times as much as when he went as royal
Page 269
commissary to Filipinas, in order to write that Memoria; that, if not the
lawyers, the men of most letters and knowledge of Castilian, the intelligent,
and those of the most cultured native society, in which figures a numerous
pleiad composed of advocates, physicians, pharmacists, painters, engravers,
normal and elementary teachers, municipal captains, past-captains,
cuadrilleros,9 and hundreds more of those who understand one another and
are in the way of identifying themselves with the Castila, as Señor Escosura
would say, are the leaders, are those who captain and direct the enormous
native multitudes who are related to them in thought and action, and
stimulate and spread that bloody rebellion which is spreading through all
the islands like an immense spot of oil, in spite of the fact that they are so
numerous and are defended by a respectable squadron; of that insurrection,
which scarcely born and without arms, presents itself powerful, and armed
in the greater part of Luzón and certain other provinces, and latent or
masked in all the remaining provinces; of that insurrection which without
any preamble of liberties, and of little more than two years of limited
exercise of municipal autonomy, is beginning to proclaim and demand
independence, and passing to active life is establishing a government and is
exercising perfect dominion for more than one-half year in an entire
province a few leguas from Manila, at the very foot of a strong fort and
under the fire of its arsenal, in spite of the numerous squadron which
touches its coasts. What would the author of that Memoria, abounding in
liberties and so ample in his criticism, say? He would say much of that
which he then censured in his opponents. He would ingenuously and
solemnly assert in the face of the bloody panorama of so enormous
hetacombs that he had been deceived, and he would even add that it is at
least rash to sow the winds, which become, as a logical sequel, fatal
whirlwinds to finish us; that the implanting of a certain class of reforms and
liberties is a rash work; and would adduce the reason which he gave in the
above-cited prologue when treating in regard to the difficulty of implanting
with result in those islands “certain literary and scientific professions;”
namely, “that given the physical and intellectual qualifications of their race,
it would be rash to expect that they would ever compare with Europeans.
The Indian learns much more readily than we do; but he forgets with the
same readiness, and retrogrades to his primitive condition.” It seems
lawyers, the men of most letters and knowledge of Castilian, the intelligent,
and those of the most cultured native society, in which figures a numerous
pleiad composed of advocates, physicians, pharmacists, painters, engravers,
normal and elementary teachers, municipal captains, past-captains,
cuadrilleros,9 and hundreds more of those who understand one another and
are in the way of identifying themselves with the Castila, as Señor Escosura
would say, are the leaders, are those who captain and direct the enormous
native multitudes who are related to them in thought and action, and
stimulate and spread that bloody rebellion which is spreading through all
the islands like an immense spot of oil, in spite of the fact that they are so
numerous and are defended by a respectable squadron; of that insurrection,
which scarcely born and without arms, presents itself powerful, and armed
in the greater part of Luzón and certain other provinces, and latent or
masked in all the remaining provinces; of that insurrection which without
any preamble of liberties, and of little more than two years of limited
exercise of municipal autonomy, is beginning to proclaim and demand
independence, and passing to active life is establishing a government and is
exercising perfect dominion for more than one-half year in an entire
province a few leguas from Manila, at the very foot of a strong fort and
under the fire of its arsenal, in spite of the numerous squadron which
touches its coasts. What would the author of that Memoria, abounding in
liberties and so ample in his criticism, say? He would say much of that
which he then censured in his opponents. He would ingenuously and
solemnly assert in the face of the bloody panorama of so enormous
hetacombs that he had been deceived, and he would even add that it is at
least rash to sow the winds, which become, as a logical sequel, fatal
whirlwinds to finish us; that the implanting of a certain class of reforms and
liberties is a rash work; and would adduce the reason which he gave in the
above-cited prologue when treating in regard to the difficulty of implanting
with result in those islands “certain literary and scientific professions;”
namely, “that given the physical and intellectual qualifications of their race,
it would be rash to expect that they would ever compare with Europeans.
The Indian learns much more readily than we do; but he forgets with the
same readiness, and retrogrades to his primitive condition.” It seems
Page 270
impossible how a man of so clear judgment and so exact concepts in regard
to persons could stumble so transcendently as is found throughout in his
Memoria. How powerful is the strength of consistency. The political ideal,
like the sectarian, annuls the deepest and most righteous convictions.
But let us turn backwards a piece to pick up an end not allowed to fall to
chance. We said that, as a proof that the religious orders have neither now
nor ever been opposed to the teaching, one would concede without
difficulty what we are going to set forth as a supplement of what exists
today.
It is known by all, and is demonstrated quite clearly, that the traditional
laws for teaching, if admirably penetrated by the spirit, profoundly
Catholic, of their epoch, were very deficient, and in no small measure
impracticable in Filipinas, because they lack almost all the means
indispensable for the happy attainment which legislators and missionaries
ardently desired; equally notorious is it, and also demonstrated, that the
absolute lack of legal rules and regulations to facilitate their obligation
accentuated more strongly the deficiency of those laws. We say legal,
because the few regulations that there were, and which were practiced, were
those of which mention has already been made in the Práctica del
Ministerio of 1712, circulated as was compulsory, by their provincial
among the Augustinian parish priests, revised in the provincial chapter of
1716, and amplified and printed in 1731; and the Instrucciones morales y
religiosas [i.e., Moral and religious Instructions],10 printed in 1739 for the
use of the Dominican fathers—a lamentable lack which disappeared with
the publication of the regulations of December 20, 1863.
This law which was successively perfected by numerous decrees of the
superior government of the islands, especially by generals Izquierdo,
Gándara, and Weyler, who were filled with the praiseworthy desire for the
teaching; this law together with the opening of the Suez Canal, which has
produced a notable increase in the European population,11 and by this and
by the facility of numerous communications and most valuable commercial
transactions, has been an abundant fount of education and progress, which
must be perfected and heightened so that what ought to be an abundant and
to persons could stumble so transcendently as is found throughout in his
Memoria. How powerful is the strength of consistency. The political ideal,
like the sectarian, annuls the deepest and most righteous convictions.
But let us turn backwards a piece to pick up an end not allowed to fall to
chance. We said that, as a proof that the religious orders have neither now
nor ever been opposed to the teaching, one would concede without
difficulty what we are going to set forth as a supplement of what exists
today.
It is known by all, and is demonstrated quite clearly, that the traditional
laws for teaching, if admirably penetrated by the spirit, profoundly
Catholic, of their epoch, were very deficient, and in no small measure
impracticable in Filipinas, because they lack almost all the means
indispensable for the happy attainment which legislators and missionaries
ardently desired; equally notorious is it, and also demonstrated, that the
absolute lack of legal rules and regulations to facilitate their obligation
accentuated more strongly the deficiency of those laws. We say legal,
because the few regulations that there were, and which were practiced, were
those of which mention has already been made in the Práctica del
Ministerio of 1712, circulated as was compulsory, by their provincial
among the Augustinian parish priests, revised in the provincial chapter of
1716, and amplified and printed in 1731; and the Instrucciones morales y
religiosas [i.e., Moral and religious Instructions],10 printed in 1739 for the
use of the Dominican fathers—a lamentable lack which disappeared with
the publication of the regulations of December 20, 1863.
This law which was successively perfected by numerous decrees of the
superior government of the islands, especially by generals Izquierdo,
Gándara, and Weyler, who were filled with the praiseworthy desire for the
teaching; this law together with the opening of the Suez Canal, which has
produced a notable increase in the European population,11 and by this and
by the facility of numerous communications and most valuable commercial
transactions, has been an abundant fount of education and progress, which
must be perfected and heightened so that what ought to be an abundant and
Page 271
beneficial irrigation for so valuable possessions may not be converted into a
devastating torrent.
But even after this which we might call a giant’s step in the history of the
Filipinas, their progress and their relations with Europa, within the islands
even, very much still needs to be done. It is a fact that the coasting trade
steam vessels have acquired an increase more considerable than could have
been imagined twenty years ago, while the sail-coasting trade has not been
diminished for this reason, but increased. But just as the maritime
communications have acquired great facility, communications by land have
deteriorated not a little, and the neighborhood roads of all the islands have
been falling into complete neglect since the day when the days of forced
labor began to be reduced, and this tax became redeemable [in money].
If the greater number of roads in good condition with their corresponding
log bridges over the creeks and the simple plank over the narrow valleys are
absolutely indispensable for commercial transactions, for the advisable
development of primary instruction, the capital is the constant attendance of
the children at the school. In order that this may be attained, it is quite
necessary to construct those roads, for in their majority they have no
existence, and where they have fallen into neglect they must be made
passable alike for the dry season and for the rainy season, prohibiting and
rigorously fining the owners of the adjacent fields who cut the roads in
order to make fields or runnels of water for the same. This being done, it is
equally necessary that the small barrios and isolated groups of dwellings be
grouped together, thus forming large barrios; or those already existing be
united in such manner that they form districts of seventy to eighty citizens
as a minimum.
Not a little labor and repeated orders will it cost to form these groups, since
it is known that the native feels as no one else the homesickness for the
forest, an effect perhaps of his humid temperament, perhaps the
reminiscence of his primitive condition; and when this is done, to establish
municipal schools for both sexes in all the barrios which consist of more
than one hundred citizens, or uniting two for this purpose, which are distant
more than three kilometers from the central schools or from the village,
devastating torrent.
But even after this which we might call a giant’s step in the history of the
Filipinas, their progress and their relations with Europa, within the islands
even, very much still needs to be done. It is a fact that the coasting trade
steam vessels have acquired an increase more considerable than could have
been imagined twenty years ago, while the sail-coasting trade has not been
diminished for this reason, but increased. But just as the maritime
communications have acquired great facility, communications by land have
deteriorated not a little, and the neighborhood roads of all the islands have
been falling into complete neglect since the day when the days of forced
labor began to be reduced, and this tax became redeemable [in money].
If the greater number of roads in good condition with their corresponding
log bridges over the creeks and the simple plank over the narrow valleys are
absolutely indispensable for commercial transactions, for the advisable
development of primary instruction, the capital is the constant attendance of
the children at the school. In order that this may be attained, it is quite
necessary to construct those roads, for in their majority they have no
existence, and where they have fallen into neglect they must be made
passable alike for the dry season and for the rainy season, prohibiting and
rigorously fining the owners of the adjacent fields who cut the roads in
order to make fields or runnels of water for the same. This being done, it is
equally necessary that the small barrios and isolated groups of dwellings be
grouped together, thus forming large barrios; or those already existing be
united in such manner that they form districts of seventy to eighty citizens
as a minimum.
Not a little labor and repeated orders will it cost to form these groups, since
it is known that the native feels as no one else the homesickness for the
forest, an effect perhaps of his humid temperament, perhaps the
reminiscence of his primitive condition; and when this is done, to establish
municipal schools for both sexes in all the barrios which consist of more
than one hundred citizens, or uniting two for this purpose, which are distant
more than three kilometers from the central schools or from the village,
Page 272
which is the distance demanded by the law for the compulsory attendance
of the children. These Schools, with the necessary conditions of ventilation,
capacity, and security, ought to be erected by the respective municipalities,
in accordance with the simple lithograph plans which must be furnished
gratis by the body of civil engineers which shall be conserved, as was
formerly done, in the archives of said tribunals, in order that they might be
used when the time came. The men and women teachers who shall be
normal [graduates] shall have the option of petitioning these posts, and if
they should not be supplied with them, the former teacher may petition
them under the condition of capacity, which they shall prove by a preceding
examination held before the provincial board of primary instruction, in case
that they shall not already have stood a prior examination. Both of them
shall be suitably paid according to circumstances, and that quota shall be
completed with another small particular quota from each well-to-do child.
It is of great convenience for the ends of fitness, and especially of morality,
that men or women teachers shall not be appointed either in the villages or
in the barrios of the villages, without a previous report of the parish priests
of their native towns, to the effect that they do not fall short of the age of
twelve years, and naming the villages where they shall have been resident;
and that the parish priests have the power of suspending them, according to
the tenor of the second authorization of art. 32 of the school regulations and
the superior decree of August 30, 1867, informing the provincial supervisor
for the definitive sentence, if this last measure of rigor shall have been used;
naming or recommending, according to the cases of casual or definitive
suspension, the substitute with his respective pay.
An unequivocal proof that the religious corporations not only are not trying
to escape the instruction, but that they are promoting it with all their
strength, is that they believe and sustain both in Manila and in the
provinces, numerous schools and refuges for both sexes. And so that so
praiseworthy desires, as the said corporations are found to possess in this
matter, may have a happy outcome, and so that the provinces may reckon an
abundant seminary of the youth of both sexes, which in due time shall be
converted into an intelligent and capable staff of teachers, which shall have
as its base morality and unconditional love for España, who shall cause
of the children. These Schools, with the necessary conditions of ventilation,
capacity, and security, ought to be erected by the respective municipalities,
in accordance with the simple lithograph plans which must be furnished
gratis by the body of civil engineers which shall be conserved, as was
formerly done, in the archives of said tribunals, in order that they might be
used when the time came. The men and women teachers who shall be
normal [graduates] shall have the option of petitioning these posts, and if
they should not be supplied with them, the former teacher may petition
them under the condition of capacity, which they shall prove by a preceding
examination held before the provincial board of primary instruction, in case
that they shall not already have stood a prior examination. Both of them
shall be suitably paid according to circumstances, and that quota shall be
completed with another small particular quota from each well-to-do child.
It is of great convenience for the ends of fitness, and especially of morality,
that men or women teachers shall not be appointed either in the villages or
in the barrios of the villages, without a previous report of the parish priests
of their native towns, to the effect that they do not fall short of the age of
twelve years, and naming the villages where they shall have been resident;
and that the parish priests have the power of suspending them, according to
the tenor of the second authorization of art. 32 of the school regulations and
the superior decree of August 30, 1867, informing the provincial supervisor
for the definitive sentence, if this last measure of rigor shall have been used;
naming or recommending, according to the cases of casual or definitive
suspension, the substitute with his respective pay.
An unequivocal proof that the religious corporations not only are not trying
to escape the instruction, but that they are promoting it with all their
strength, is that they believe and sustain both in Manila and in the
provinces, numerous schools and refuges for both sexes. And so that so
praiseworthy desires, as the said corporations are found to possess in this
matter, may have a happy outcome, and so that the provinces may reckon an
abundant seminary of the youth of both sexes, which in due time shall be
converted into an intelligent and capable staff of teachers, which shall have
as its base morality and unconditional love for España, who shall cause
Page 273
those two sacred loves—love of virtue and love of fatherland—to spring up
in the hearts of their pupils, not only should the above-mentioned
corporations be empowered but also furnished all the means of establishing
normal schools for men and women teachers in the principal provinces of
the archipelago, under the direction and care of those corporations, in order
by this means to assure the Catholic and social education, which carry with
themselves a deep and abiding love for España.
No one, in better conditions than the religious orders, who by means of the
parish priests are at the front of the villages, can proceed with more
accuracy and knowledge of the cause in the selection of the youth who shall
people those schools, for no one, better than the parish priests, has a more
perfect knowledge of the moral and intellectual conditions of those youth
and of their inclinations and ancestral inheritance from their forbears, the
absolutely necessary factors for obtaining the beneficent result which it is
desired to obtain, namely, the most complete moral, intellectual, and truly
conceived patriotic regeneration, profoundly disturbed by a not small
number of causes, which rapidly developing within the envenomed
surrounding of masonry, and powerfully pushed forward by that impious
sect, have produced grievous days for España and Filipinas, in which the
precious blood of their sons has been abundantly shed, causing thereby
enormous expenses to the Peninsula, and a half century of retrogression for
the islands, together with the infamous blot of the highest ingratitude of its
rebellious sons. Now more than ever is this means of regeneration
demanded.
And we faithfully believe that that means of regeneration ought to be placed
in practice as soon as possible, the government removing on its part every
kind of obstacle, especially of documents and information. That is the point
on which these initiatives are wrecked, or are indefinitely detained, as
happened to the zealous and untiring Señor Gainza in regard to his school
of Santa Isabel—the normal school for women teachers in Nueva Cáceres
—who after having struggled for a long time in the offices of the superior
government, of administration, instruction, and engineers, was compelled to
resolve his cherished project by presenting it personally to Queen Doña
Isabel, who fully and kindly acceded to his supplication, and even thus with
in the hearts of their pupils, not only should the above-mentioned
corporations be empowered but also furnished all the means of establishing
normal schools for men and women teachers in the principal provinces of
the archipelago, under the direction and care of those corporations, in order
by this means to assure the Catholic and social education, which carry with
themselves a deep and abiding love for España.
No one, in better conditions than the religious orders, who by means of the
parish priests are at the front of the villages, can proceed with more
accuracy and knowledge of the cause in the selection of the youth who shall
people those schools, for no one, better than the parish priests, has a more
perfect knowledge of the moral and intellectual conditions of those youth
and of their inclinations and ancestral inheritance from their forbears, the
absolutely necessary factors for obtaining the beneficent result which it is
desired to obtain, namely, the most complete moral, intellectual, and truly
conceived patriotic regeneration, profoundly disturbed by a not small
number of causes, which rapidly developing within the envenomed
surrounding of masonry, and powerfully pushed forward by that impious
sect, have produced grievous days for España and Filipinas, in which the
precious blood of their sons has been abundantly shed, causing thereby
enormous expenses to the Peninsula, and a half century of retrogression for
the islands, together with the infamous blot of the highest ingratitude of its
rebellious sons. Now more than ever is this means of regeneration
demanded.
And we faithfully believe that that means of regeneration ought to be placed
in practice as soon as possible, the government removing on its part every
kind of obstacle, especially of documents and information. That is the point
on which these initiatives are wrecked, or are indefinitely detained, as
happened to the zealous and untiring Señor Gainza in regard to his school
of Santa Isabel—the normal school for women teachers in Nueva Cáceres
—who after having struggled for a long time in the offices of the superior
government, of administration, instruction, and engineers, was compelled to
resolve his cherished project by presenting it personally to Queen Doña
Isabel, who fully and kindly acceded to his supplication, and even thus with
Page 274
the valuable license of her Majesty communicated in due form, that eminent
prelate still met all sorts of difficulties, from the provincial chief, which
only disappeared with his departure from the same. In order that these
labors might have a homogeneous result and those normal schools respond
efficaciously to the concept of the fatherland, it is not advisable that the
instruction in them be given by others than Spanish corporations, and
consequently, by Spanish religious, who are the ones who can really
impress that love, prohibiting, as a consequence of this standard, the
teaching of the schools already established, be they private or not, from
being given in any other language than the Spanish, or in ordinary
conversation, that any other language than the Castilian be used, without
this at all preventing other languages from being taught.
For the better order, progress, and homogeneity, it is indispensable that one
bear in mind the capacity of the natives, in order to assign the list of studies
which they are to take. That must be proportioned in all institutions to their
nature, and those studies, as is evident, must be suppressed, which either
give an unadvisable or useless result, because of being outside the
intellectual sphere of the native. Still more evident is the necessity of the
instruction for the natives obeying a uniform plan of method and social
education, in order to avoid ill feeling among the teaching communities,
and peculiarities and comparisons, which by themselves are always odious,
and which cause not a little mischief among the natives, who, if they are not
distinguished by their character and reasoning, yet are by nature very
observant, and lay great stress on all external details, so that without
troubling themselves in seeking the cause, they form their opinion or
standard; and from that time on they will not be inclined toward those
things which the masons and separatists are pursuing with the greatest of
rancor by finding in those same things more obstacles for the attainment of
their evil purposes.
The list of studies, as well as the method of teaching and of education will
be the first and immediate end of the studies, opinion, and formula which
the Superior Board of Public Instruction shall bear to its conclusion with
singular interest. This board shall form the consequent schedules and
prelate still met all sorts of difficulties, from the provincial chief, which
only disappeared with his departure from the same. In order that these
labors might have a homogeneous result and those normal schools respond
efficaciously to the concept of the fatherland, it is not advisable that the
instruction in them be given by others than Spanish corporations, and
consequently, by Spanish religious, who are the ones who can really
impress that love, prohibiting, as a consequence of this standard, the
teaching of the schools already established, be they private or not, from
being given in any other language than the Spanish, or in ordinary
conversation, that any other language than the Castilian be used, without
this at all preventing other languages from being taught.
For the better order, progress, and homogeneity, it is indispensable that one
bear in mind the capacity of the natives, in order to assign the list of studies
which they are to take. That must be proportioned in all institutions to their
nature, and those studies, as is evident, must be suppressed, which either
give an unadvisable or useless result, because of being outside the
intellectual sphere of the native. Still more evident is the necessity of the
instruction for the natives obeying a uniform plan of method and social
education, in order to avoid ill feeling among the teaching communities,
and peculiarities and comparisons, which by themselves are always odious,
and which cause not a little mischief among the natives, who, if they are not
distinguished by their character and reasoning, yet are by nature very
observant, and lay great stress on all external details, so that without
troubling themselves in seeking the cause, they form their opinion or
standard; and from that time on they will not be inclined toward those
things which the masons and separatists are pursuing with the greatest of
rancor by finding in those same things more obstacles for the attainment of
their evil purposes.
The list of studies, as well as the method of teaching and of education will
be the first and immediate end of the studies, opinion, and formula which
the Superior Board of Public Instruction shall bear to its conclusion with
singular interest. This board shall form the consequent schedules and
Page 275
above-mentioned methods, which it shall subject to the approbation of the
general government of the archipelago.
The abovesaid superior board may be composed of the following
gentlemen: the archbishop of Manila; the intendant of the public treasury;
the president of the Audiencia; civil governor of Manila; secretary of the
superior government; one councilor of administration; the provincials of the
Augustinians, Franciscans, Dominicans, and Recollects; the rectors of the
university, of the normal school, and of the seminary. To it shall be
submitted the revision of the present schedules, both for the normal schools
and in so far as the schedules of the studies of primary and secondary and
higher education need to be revised; and at the same time the method of
teaching and of education for both sexes, the execution of which, as I have
just said, will be accomplished under the character of its importance and
immediate necessity.
The attention of every studious and observing man, who has lived in
residence in the Filipino provinces, is not a little struck by the excessive
number of young men, who having taken more or less courses in Manila,
but without concluding the course begun, or even taking the degree of
bachelor, after their parents have spent considerable sums on them, return to
their villages with very little or no virtue, but with many vices. At first sight
one notes in these young men an irritating radical attitude and a freedom
mixed with unendurable arrogance and vanity. Their fellow countrymen,
whom they disdain because they possess, although in a superficial manner,
the Castilian speech full of phrases and sounds, which would make the most
reserved Viscayan laugh, and of high-sounding words which they use
without understanding their real significance, immediately look up to them
as so many Senecas. They are persuaded that they are perfect gentlemen, for
by dint of seeing them practiced they have learned a few social formulas;
they wear a cravat, and boots, and pantaloons of the latest style. For the
rest, they are completely devoid of fundamental knowledge, and of the
fundamentals of knowledge in the studies which they have taken, and have
acquired only a slight tint of the part, let us say the bark of those studies,
which they conclude by forgetting in proportion as time passes and their
passions increase. These young men who forget what they have learned
general government of the archipelago.
The abovesaid superior board may be composed of the following
gentlemen: the archbishop of Manila; the intendant of the public treasury;
the president of the Audiencia; civil governor of Manila; secretary of the
superior government; one councilor of administration; the provincials of the
Augustinians, Franciscans, Dominicans, and Recollects; the rectors of the
university, of the normal school, and of the seminary. To it shall be
submitted the revision of the present schedules, both for the normal schools
and in so far as the schedules of the studies of primary and secondary and
higher education need to be revised; and at the same time the method of
teaching and of education for both sexes, the execution of which, as I have
just said, will be accomplished under the character of its importance and
immediate necessity.
The attention of every studious and observing man, who has lived in
residence in the Filipino provinces, is not a little struck by the excessive
number of young men, who having taken more or less courses in Manila,
but without concluding the course begun, or even taking the degree of
bachelor, after their parents have spent considerable sums on them, return to
their villages with very little or no virtue, but with many vices. At first sight
one notes in these young men an irritating radical attitude and a freedom
mixed with unendurable arrogance and vanity. Their fellow countrymen,
whom they disdain because they possess, although in a superficial manner,
the Castilian speech full of phrases and sounds, which would make the most
reserved Viscayan laugh, and of high-sounding words which they use
without understanding their real significance, immediately look up to them
as so many Senecas. They are persuaded that they are perfect gentlemen, for
by dint of seeing them practiced they have learned a few social formulas;
they wear a cravat, and boots, and pantaloons of the latest style. For the
rest, they are completely devoid of fundamental knowledge, and of the
fundamentals of knowledge in the studies which they have taken, and have
acquired only a slight tint of the part, let us say the bark of those studies,
which they conclude by forgetting in proportion as time passes and their
passions increase. These young men who forget what they have learned
Page 276
with so great facility, do not, as a general rule, devote themselves to any
work, for they do not like work and cannot perform any; for the habits that
they have contracted are very different—habits of pastime, idleness, and the
waste of their paternal capital. In such condition are those who, as a rule,
furnish the contingent of the staff of those who are employed without pay,
of aspirants, and amanuenses with little pay of the offices and
municipalities, while the most intelligent and skilful devote themselves to
making writs for parties in litigation, a very handy matter, and one never
finished among the natives, not even by force of many deceptions and the
loss of great interests.
And that our opinion is not formed from the smoke of straw, and lightly, is
proved by the numerous lists of matriculations which accompany the
conscientious and well written memorials by trustworthy Dominican
fathers, especially those which were published in the years 1883 and 1887,
because of the expositions of Amsterdam and Filipinas, in Madrid. We
cannot resist the temptation to transcribe here a valuable paragraph, which
wonderfully meets our purpose. It is taken from the writing signed by the
excellent Dominican, Father Buitrago, for the last-mentioned exposition. It
is as follows: “The first thing which offers itself to the consideration of the
reader, is the multitude of the inscriptions of matriculation, and the small
proportionate number of approvals. On this point, the first thing that offers
is to investigate the causes of that disproportion, which is a great surprise to
those who are ignorant of the special conditions under which secondary
teaching in this country is found. Many of the young men who matriculate
for it, have scarcely any or no desire to obtain a passing mark in their
courses, their only object being to learn the Castilian language, and to
know, in order that they may afterward occupy a more important position in
their villages, some of the customs of the Spaniards. Those who come to
Manila with the decided intention of terminating a literary career are
relatively very few. In this matter their families exact but little also. And
then there is added the method of living in this place, crowded together in
their greatest part in private houses under the nominal vigilance of their
landlords or landladies, as they call the owners of the houses in which they
are lodged. Consequently, not few in this capital are reared in idleness and
learn the vices of Europeans without taking on their good qualities. The
work, for they do not like work and cannot perform any; for the habits that
they have contracted are very different—habits of pastime, idleness, and the
waste of their paternal capital. In such condition are those who, as a rule,
furnish the contingent of the staff of those who are employed without pay,
of aspirants, and amanuenses with little pay of the offices and
municipalities, while the most intelligent and skilful devote themselves to
making writs for parties in litigation, a very handy matter, and one never
finished among the natives, not even by force of many deceptions and the
loss of great interests.
And that our opinion is not formed from the smoke of straw, and lightly, is
proved by the numerous lists of matriculations which accompany the
conscientious and well written memorials by trustworthy Dominican
fathers, especially those which were published in the years 1883 and 1887,
because of the expositions of Amsterdam and Filipinas, in Madrid. We
cannot resist the temptation to transcribe here a valuable paragraph, which
wonderfully meets our purpose. It is taken from the writing signed by the
excellent Dominican, Father Buitrago, for the last-mentioned exposition. It
is as follows: “The first thing which offers itself to the consideration of the
reader, is the multitude of the inscriptions of matriculation, and the small
proportionate number of approvals. On this point, the first thing that offers
is to investigate the causes of that disproportion, which is a great surprise to
those who are ignorant of the special conditions under which secondary
teaching in this country is found. Many of the young men who matriculate
for it, have scarcely any or no desire to obtain a passing mark in their
courses, their only object being to learn the Castilian language, and to
know, in order that they may afterward occupy a more important position in
their villages, some of the customs of the Spaniards. Those who come to
Manila with the decided intention of terminating a literary career are
relatively very few. In this matter their families exact but little also. And
then there is added the method of living in this place, crowded together in
their greatest part in private houses under the nominal vigilance of their
landlords or landladies, as they call the owners of the houses in which they
are lodged. Consequently, not few in this capital are reared in idleness and
learn the vices of Europeans without taking on their good qualities. The
Page 277
rector of the university can do nothing on this point, for the rules allow
students to matriculate two or three times or even more often, in the same
course, in spite of their not passing in it.”
Before such an inundation of wise men, whose scholastic modesty suffers
with a serene mind and with immovable resignation [resignación de estuco]
three and more failures in one study, there is no other means, since the lash
cannot be legally used, or the oak rod of the oldtime dominie, than to put in
practice a salutary strictness in the examinations of the secondary
education, and to revise the regulations more strictly, in order thereby to
free the provinces of that inundation of learning which parches the fields
for lack of arms to work them, uses up the savings of the wealthy families,
fills the villages with vampires who suck the sweat of the poor or careless
with impunity, increases the lawsuits and ill feeling in the villages, makes
of the municipalities and offices a workshop of intrigue, and gives a
numerous contingent to the lodges and to separatism.
And as the above-mentioned author of the said Memoria adds: “It is
apparent to us at times that (the rector) actively negotiated to subject the
lodging houses for students to one set of regulations, in order to watch over
their moral and literary conduct better; but such efforts have had no result;”
it is thoroughly necessary to create a law, in which the rector shall be
authorized to extend his zeal, vigilance, and action to such houses, and also
to subject all the day students of Manila, without distinction of
establishments, to the university police of the rector and his agents,
reëstablishing in this regard the ancient university right. For that purpose,
full powers ought to be given to the rector, so that, now by himself in faults
of less degree, and now by the university Council in the greater, he may
impose academical fines, and even ask the aid of public force in case of
necessity, beginning by demanding from each young man who wishes to
matriculate, the certificate or report of good conduct given by the parish
priest of the village whence he comes. This requirement is of exceptional
advisability, not only for the general ends of the instruction, but also for the
more perfect selection of the persons who, on devoting themselves to the
noble employment of teaching, shall form the understanding and the heart
of future generations.
students to matriculate two or three times or even more often, in the same
course, in spite of their not passing in it.”
Before such an inundation of wise men, whose scholastic modesty suffers
with a serene mind and with immovable resignation [resignación de estuco]
three and more failures in one study, there is no other means, since the lash
cannot be legally used, or the oak rod of the oldtime dominie, than to put in
practice a salutary strictness in the examinations of the secondary
education, and to revise the regulations more strictly, in order thereby to
free the provinces of that inundation of learning which parches the fields
for lack of arms to work them, uses up the savings of the wealthy families,
fills the villages with vampires who suck the sweat of the poor or careless
with impunity, increases the lawsuits and ill feeling in the villages, makes
of the municipalities and offices a workshop of intrigue, and gives a
numerous contingent to the lodges and to separatism.
And as the above-mentioned author of the said Memoria adds: “It is
apparent to us at times that (the rector) actively negotiated to subject the
lodging houses for students to one set of regulations, in order to watch over
their moral and literary conduct better; but such efforts have had no result;”
it is thoroughly necessary to create a law, in which the rector shall be
authorized to extend his zeal, vigilance, and action to such houses, and also
to subject all the day students of Manila, without distinction of
establishments, to the university police of the rector and his agents,
reëstablishing in this regard the ancient university right. For that purpose,
full powers ought to be given to the rector, so that, now by himself in faults
of less degree, and now by the university Council in the greater, he may
impose academical fines, and even ask the aid of public force in case of
necessity, beginning by demanding from each young man who wishes to
matriculate, the certificate or report of good conduct given by the parish
priest of the village whence he comes. This requirement is of exceptional
advisability, not only for the general ends of the instruction, but also for the
more perfect selection of the persons who, on devoting themselves to the
noble employment of teaching, shall form the understanding and the heart
of future generations.
Page 278
Only in this manner can we succeed in getting the Filipino youth to acquire
the conditions and habits of morality and study, until they reach the end of
their capacity. Only in this manner can we succeed in giving to the
fatherland, grateful children, to Filipinas, honored citizens, to society,
useful members, to families, children who honor the white hairs of their
parents, and to the public posts a suitable staff, without pretensions, and
faithful in the performance of their duties; and that they shall be
consequently, fervent Catholics, who shall never forget what the parish
priest taught them when they were children, in his simple doctrinal lessons,
and who shall be heard afterwards to repeat to their teachers, to bless the
divine cross which illumined their intellects and saved their souls, and to
bless España, which amid the folds of its yellow banner or crowning its
standards, brought the cross triumphant to those shores, and with it
Christian civilization and true progress.
II
“Until the end of the year 1863 in which was dictated the memorable royal
decree, which established a plan of primary instruction in Filipinas, and
which arranged for the creation of schools of primary instruction in all the
villages of the islands, and the creation of a normal school in Manila,
whence should graduate well-educated and religious teachers who should
take the foremost places in those institutions, it might be said that there had
been no legislation in regard to primary instruction in these islands. For,
although it is certain that precepts directed to the attainment of education by
the natives, and very particularly the teaching of the beautiful Spanish
language, are not lacking (some of those precepts being contained in the
Leyes de Indias, and in the edicts of good government), it is a fact that those
precepts are isolated arrangements without conclusions, the product of the
good desire which has always animated the Spanish monarchs and their
worthy representatives in the archipelago for the advancement and
prosperity of these islands, but without resting upon a firm foundation for
lack of the elements for its existence.
the conditions and habits of morality and study, until they reach the end of
their capacity. Only in this manner can we succeed in giving to the
fatherland, grateful children, to Filipinas, honored citizens, to society,
useful members, to families, children who honor the white hairs of their
parents, and to the public posts a suitable staff, without pretensions, and
faithful in the performance of their duties; and that they shall be
consequently, fervent Catholics, who shall never forget what the parish
priest taught them when they were children, in his simple doctrinal lessons,
and who shall be heard afterwards to repeat to their teachers, to bless the
divine cross which illumined their intellects and saved their souls, and to
bless España, which amid the folds of its yellow banner or crowning its
standards, brought the cross triumphant to those shores, and with it
Christian civilization and true progress.
II
“Until the end of the year 1863 in which was dictated the memorable royal
decree, which established a plan of primary instruction in Filipinas, and
which arranged for the creation of schools of primary instruction in all the
villages of the islands, and the creation of a normal school in Manila,
whence should graduate well-educated and religious teachers who should
take the foremost places in those institutions, it might be said that there had
been no legislation in regard to primary instruction in these islands. For,
although it is certain that precepts directed to the attainment of education by
the natives, and very particularly the teaching of the beautiful Spanish
language, are not lacking (some of those precepts being contained in the
Leyes de Indias, and in the edicts of good government), it is a fact that those
precepts are isolated arrangements without conclusions, the product of the
good desire which has always animated the Spanish monarchs and their
worthy representatives in the archipelago for the advancement and
prosperity of these islands, but without resting upon a firm foundation for
lack of the elements for its existence.
Page 279
“Before the above-mentioned epoch the reverend and learned parish priests
of the villages came to fill in great measure and voluntarily the noble ends
of propagating primary instruction throughout these distant regions by the
aid of their own pupils, the most advanced of whom dedicated themselves to
the teaching of their fellow citizens, although they received but very little
remuneration for their work and care, and there was no consideration of
teachers or titles which accredited them as such.”12
In fact the religious corporations in Filipinas were those who busied
themselves with the interest which the matter deserved in primary
instruction, which was abandoned almost entirely by the authorities until
the year 1863, notwithstanding the repeated recommendations, orders, and
laws of our monarchs and of the Councils of Indias. The religious were the
first teachers of primary letters in Filipinas, as they were afterwards in
secondary instruction, in the superior teaching with faculties, and in the
principal arts and trades which the Indians learned. By the advice of the
religious, the villages constructed the first schools. The religious directed
the works; they gave the instruction, until they had pupils who could be
substituted for them and leave them free for the spiritual administration of
the faithful; and they, the religious, paid the wages of those improvised
teachers, without official title or character as such, but sufficiently
instructed to teach the tiny people their first letters, and to succeed in
obtaining that seventy-five per cent of the inhabitants [of the Filipino
village] might learn how to read and write correctly. Señor Hilarión,13
archbishop of Manila, was able to say to the most excellent Ayuntamiento
of that city when provincial of the calced Augustinians: “There are
multitudes of villages, such as Argao, Dalaguete, and Bolhoon, in Cebú, and
many in the province of Iloilo, in which it is difficult to find a single boy or
girl who does not know how to read or write, an advantage which many
cities of our España have not yet succeeded in obtaining.”
The pay that the religious could give to the teachers educated by them was
moderate, but in faith none of the detractors of the monastic corporations of
Filipinas had given as much, or even the half, for so beneficial a work. The
religious not only provided large, roomy, and ventilated places for the
primary instruction of the two sects, and acted as teachers until the most
of the villages came to fill in great measure and voluntarily the noble ends
of propagating primary instruction throughout these distant regions by the
aid of their own pupils, the most advanced of whom dedicated themselves to
the teaching of their fellow citizens, although they received but very little
remuneration for their work and care, and there was no consideration of
teachers or titles which accredited them as such.”12
In fact the religious corporations in Filipinas were those who busied
themselves with the interest which the matter deserved in primary
instruction, which was abandoned almost entirely by the authorities until
the year 1863, notwithstanding the repeated recommendations, orders, and
laws of our monarchs and of the Councils of Indias. The religious were the
first teachers of primary letters in Filipinas, as they were afterwards in
secondary instruction, in the superior teaching with faculties, and in the
principal arts and trades which the Indians learned. By the advice of the
religious, the villages constructed the first schools. The religious directed
the works; they gave the instruction, until they had pupils who could be
substituted for them and leave them free for the spiritual administration of
the faithful; and they, the religious, paid the wages of those improvised
teachers, without official title or character as such, but sufficiently
instructed to teach the tiny people their first letters, and to succeed in
obtaining that seventy-five per cent of the inhabitants [of the Filipino
village] might learn how to read and write correctly. Señor Hilarión,13
archbishop of Manila, was able to say to the most excellent Ayuntamiento
of that city when provincial of the calced Augustinians: “There are
multitudes of villages, such as Argao, Dalaguete, and Bolhoon, in Cebú, and
many in the province of Iloilo, in which it is difficult to find a single boy or
girl who does not know how to read or write, an advantage which many
cities of our España have not yet succeeded in obtaining.”
The pay that the religious could give to the teachers educated by them was
moderate, but in faith none of the detractors of the monastic corporations of
Filipinas had given as much, or even the half, for so beneficial a work. The
religious not only provided large, roomy, and ventilated places for the
primary instruction of the two sects, and acted as teachers until the most
Page 280
advanced pupils could use something of what was supplied them in
teaching, but also provided the schools with the suitable and necessary
furnishings in which the industry and genius of the parish-priest regular
came to aid their pecuniary appeals and the absolute lack of the materials
for teaching. There was no ink, paper, or pens. The first was not necessary
for the new papyrus, which was no other than the magnificent leaf of the
banana, and the pen was a small bit of bamboo cut in the manner of a pen.
From each leaf of the banana they could get twenty or thirty pages of a
larger size than those of Iturzaeta. On the other side of the leaf, covered
with fine down and smooth as that of velvet, the Indians wrote their letters
with the bamboo cut in the form of a pen or of the ancient stylus. What was
thus written was not very permanent, nor was there any need that it should
be, for the copy pages were not kept as a justification of the expenses of
writing allowed by the teachers according to rule later, because of the
distrustful or cautious official administration. Since the material was
plentiful and free the children were allowed to write as many pages as they
wished. More, in fact, they would be seen seated and writing at all hours of
the day, not only in their houses, but also in the square, in the street, on the
roads, for in all parts they had ready at hand bananas and bamboos, and a
stone or any other kind of an object was used as a desk. And, since the
aptitude of the native Filipino is so remarkable for imitation, and his
patience so great, they did not stop their writing until they imitated ours
with the greatest perfection. The religious also wrote the books and primers
for their reading, formerly in manuscript, then printed in their own dialect,
so that they might profit from the maxims and doctrine, and history and
religion, in proportion as they became proficient in reading.
Notwithstanding, after 1863, when the government took charge of
education, and the normal school directed by the Jesuit fathers provided the
villages with normal teachers under official title and pay, the religious
ceased to continue to foment education in their villages, yet not only as
local supervisors, with which character they were invested by the
memorable decree of that date—the foundation of all the circulars, decrees,
and instructions which afterward fell upon that historical document in a vast
jumble—but also since the boys and girls of the barrios distant from the
villages twenty kilometers and sometimes more, were not able on account
teaching, but also provided the schools with the suitable and necessary
furnishings in which the industry and genius of the parish-priest regular
came to aid their pecuniary appeals and the absolute lack of the materials
for teaching. There was no ink, paper, or pens. The first was not necessary
for the new papyrus, which was no other than the magnificent leaf of the
banana, and the pen was a small bit of bamboo cut in the manner of a pen.
From each leaf of the banana they could get twenty or thirty pages of a
larger size than those of Iturzaeta. On the other side of the leaf, covered
with fine down and smooth as that of velvet, the Indians wrote their letters
with the bamboo cut in the form of a pen or of the ancient stylus. What was
thus written was not very permanent, nor was there any need that it should
be, for the copy pages were not kept as a justification of the expenses of
writing allowed by the teachers according to rule later, because of the
distrustful or cautious official administration. Since the material was
plentiful and free the children were allowed to write as many pages as they
wished. More, in fact, they would be seen seated and writing at all hours of
the day, not only in their houses, but also in the square, in the street, on the
roads, for in all parts they had ready at hand bananas and bamboos, and a
stone or any other kind of an object was used as a desk. And, since the
aptitude of the native Filipino is so remarkable for imitation, and his
patience so great, they did not stop their writing until they imitated ours
with the greatest perfection. The religious also wrote the books and primers
for their reading, formerly in manuscript, then printed in their own dialect,
so that they might profit from the maxims and doctrine, and history and
religion, in proportion as they became proficient in reading.
Notwithstanding, after 1863, when the government took charge of
education, and the normal school directed by the Jesuit fathers provided the
villages with normal teachers under official title and pay, the religious
ceased to continue to foment education in their villages, yet not only as
local supervisors, with which character they were invested by the
memorable decree of that date—the foundation of all the circulars, decrees,
and instructions which afterward fell upon that historical document in a vast
jumble—but also since the boys and girls of the barrios distant from the
villages twenty kilometers and sometimes more, were not able on account
Page 281
of the distance to be present at the official school, did the parish-priest
religious, attentive and vigilant, hasten in their anxiety to supply with their
pecuniary resources the official deficiencies in every barrio or visita. They
had schools built of light materials but solid and well built, in which
teachers, both male and female, appointed and paid by the parish priests,
gave primary instruction in reading, writing, and arithmetic; and sewing and
embroidery to the girls. Finally, the parish priests also supplied them with
paper, pens, ink, books, thread, needles, and all the other materials needed
in teaching. The said schools were visited by the parish priests, if not
periodically, yet whenever the duties of their ministries would permit. All
the boys and girls of the nearby barrios attended those schools. Every
Sunday after mass, masters and mistresses, with their respective scholars
presented to their parish priests their copy books, sums, sewing, and
embroidery, which they had made during the week. In order to comprehend
the significance of all that has been set forth to this point, one must bear in
mind that the population in Filipinas is found much scattered in groups of
houses called barrios or visitas, more or less densely populated, and
separated by a greater or less distance from one another. So true is this that
of the fourteen thousand inhabitants of the village of Ogton, verbi gratia,
scarcely four thousand lived within the radius of the village. This scattering
of the inhabitants throughout the jurisdiction of the villages, if it were meet
and convenient at the beginning of the conquest, in order that the barrios or
the visitas might become the nucleus of future villages, yet had no reason
for existence, during the last half of the past century in the very densely
populated provinces like that of Iloilo and others. The inhabitants of the
barrios distant from the village, from authority, and from the parish priests,
could not be watched and attended to by the paternal solicitude of the latter,
so much, or so well as those of the village, who lived under his immediate
eye. Many of the priests themselves were suspected by the authorities as
breeders of evil doers and criminals, for in the distant barrios people of evil
life gathered, combined their thefts, and concealed the thefts. They were the
pests of the civil guard and of the local authorities, and the constant
preoccupation of the parish priests who saw that they were not fulfilling
their religious duties as good Christians, and who, in order to administer the
sacraments to them, had to go on horseback, by chair [horimon] or by
hammock, whether it rained in torrents, or the equatorial sun melted their
religious, attentive and vigilant, hasten in their anxiety to supply with their
pecuniary resources the official deficiencies in every barrio or visita. They
had schools built of light materials but solid and well built, in which
teachers, both male and female, appointed and paid by the parish priests,
gave primary instruction in reading, writing, and arithmetic; and sewing and
embroidery to the girls. Finally, the parish priests also supplied them with
paper, pens, ink, books, thread, needles, and all the other materials needed
in teaching. The said schools were visited by the parish priests, if not
periodically, yet whenever the duties of their ministries would permit. All
the boys and girls of the nearby barrios attended those schools. Every
Sunday after mass, masters and mistresses, with their respective scholars
presented to their parish priests their copy books, sums, sewing, and
embroidery, which they had made during the week. In order to comprehend
the significance of all that has been set forth to this point, one must bear in
mind that the population in Filipinas is found much scattered in groups of
houses called barrios or visitas, more or less densely populated, and
separated by a greater or less distance from one another. So true is this that
of the fourteen thousand inhabitants of the village of Ogton, verbi gratia,
scarcely four thousand lived within the radius of the village. This scattering
of the inhabitants throughout the jurisdiction of the villages, if it were meet
and convenient at the beginning of the conquest, in order that the barrios or
the visitas might become the nucleus of future villages, yet had no reason
for existence, during the last half of the past century in the very densely
populated provinces like that of Iloilo and others. The inhabitants of the
barrios distant from the village, from authority, and from the parish priests,
could not be watched and attended to by the paternal solicitude of the latter,
so much, or so well as those of the village, who lived under his immediate
eye. Many of the priests themselves were suspected by the authorities as
breeders of evil doers and criminals, for in the distant barrios people of evil
life gathered, combined their thefts, and concealed the thefts. They were the
pests of the civil guard and of the local authorities, and the constant
preoccupation of the parish priests who saw that they were not fulfilling
their religious duties as good Christians, and who, in order to administer the
sacraments to them, had to go on horseback, by chair [horimon] or by
hammock, whether it rained in torrents, or the equatorial sun melted their
Page 282
brains. Many times, and in distinct seasons and occasions, the superior
authority of the islands ordered that the barrios be incorporated into the
villages. Not being able to succeed in that, they ordered the small barrios to
be fused into the greater, and roads to be opened which would put them in
communication with the mother village. Not even this could they obtain
because of the inborn passivity of the Indians. The one most harmed by that
order of things was the parish priest who had the duty of watching over
those scattered sheep, and giving them the food of the spirit to the danger of
his health, and the exhaustion of his purse, by paying the wages of the
teachers and for the materials used in teaching for the schools of the
barrios.14
When the schools were already running with regularity, and the fruits which
were produced under the accurate direction and immediate inspection of the
parish priests were plentiful, the superior government of the islands took
possession of the department of education, and in the above-mentioned
decree of 1863, gave official character to the schools instituted by the parish
priests. It conceded titles as teachers ad interim to those who were then in
charge of the schools appointed by the religious. It assigned them a
moderate pay, but one much greater than that received from the parish
priests, whose resources were certainly very meager, and with which they
had to attend to other duties which their ministry imposed on them. But the
government left in most complete abandonment the settlement of the
barrios composed generally of two-thirds of the total number of souls. We
have already related how and in what manner the parish priests supplied the
governmental omission. Teachers ad interim were gradually substituted by
the normal teachers as they graduated from the normal school. Indeed in the
last years of the past century there were but few schools not ruled over by
teachers of the normal school. Did education gain much by the semi-
academical title of the new teachers? Did the language of the fatherland
become more general? At first, we must reply with all truth that while the
normal teachers remained under the immediate supervision of the parish
priests, authorized by the official rules to suspend them and fashion them
suitably, education made excellent progress. But when they were
emancipated from the supervision of the parish-priest religious by the
decree of sad memory countersigned by Señor Maura in 1893, creating the
authority of the islands ordered that the barrios be incorporated into the
villages. Not being able to succeed in that, they ordered the small barrios to
be fused into the greater, and roads to be opened which would put them in
communication with the mother village. Not even this could they obtain
because of the inborn passivity of the Indians. The one most harmed by that
order of things was the parish priest who had the duty of watching over
those scattered sheep, and giving them the food of the spirit to the danger of
his health, and the exhaustion of his purse, by paying the wages of the
teachers and for the materials used in teaching for the schools of the
barrios.14
When the schools were already running with regularity, and the fruits which
were produced under the accurate direction and immediate inspection of the
parish priests were plentiful, the superior government of the islands took
possession of the department of education, and in the above-mentioned
decree of 1863, gave official character to the schools instituted by the parish
priests. It conceded titles as teachers ad interim to those who were then in
charge of the schools appointed by the religious. It assigned them a
moderate pay, but one much greater than that received from the parish
priests, whose resources were certainly very meager, and with which they
had to attend to other duties which their ministry imposed on them. But the
government left in most complete abandonment the settlement of the
barrios composed generally of two-thirds of the total number of souls. We
have already related how and in what manner the parish priests supplied the
governmental omission. Teachers ad interim were gradually substituted by
the normal teachers as they graduated from the normal school. Indeed in the
last years of the past century there were but few schools not ruled over by
teachers of the normal school. Did education gain much by the semi-
academical title of the new teachers? Did the language of the fatherland
become more general? At first, we must reply with all truth that while the
normal teachers remained under the immediate supervision of the parish
priests, authorized by the official rules to suspend them and fashion them
suitably, education made excellent progress. But when they were
emancipated from the supervision of the parish-priest religious by the
decree of sad memory countersigned by Señor Maura in 1893, creating the
Page 283
municipalities to which passed the supervision and management of the
schools and the teachers, education went into a decline.15 The presence of
the children became purely nominal in the triplicate report which the
masters and mistresses sent monthly to the government of the province.
That report had to be visoed by the parish priests, but the governors
received and approved them without that requisite, disdaining and despising
the signature of the parish priests. In that the latter understood that the visto
bueno [i.e., approval] was a farce, which, taken seriously, lessened the
reputation of and gained ill will for them, without any profit to the teachers
and municipal captains. Consequently, it was all the same for the results
whether they signed the said reports, or did not sign them. But if was
painful to contemplate the empty benches in the school, from which those
regular and interminable rows of four hundred or five hundred boys, and
two other rows of as many or more girls, reduced afterwards to two or three
dozen at the most, no longer went to the church after the afternoon class.
That happened and we have seen it. It was one, and not of the least serious,
misfortunes that came upon the country because of the unfortunate decree
in regard to the Filipino municipalities.
On the creation of the normal school the government proposed as its
principal object the rapid and quick diffusion of Castilian as the bond of
union between the mother country and the colony. The end was good and
praiseworthy, but a mistake was made in the means by which it was to be
obtained, for those means were neither sufficient nor efficacious. Departing
even from the false supposition that all the normal teachers constantly
directed their efforts to teaching Castilian to the children, nothing serious
and positive could be obtained. In the schools the children read and wrote in
Castilian, learned the grammar by heart, and some teachers gave the
explanation in Castilian also. The teacher asked questions in Castilian, and
the scholars replied in certain dialogues, which they learned by heart.16 But
what was the result? The children did not understand one iota of the
master’s explanation. They answered in the dialogue like parrots, and the
few phrases which they learned in the harmonious language of Cervantes,
they forgot before they reached home, if not in the very school itself,
because they did not again hear them either when playing with their
comrades or in their homes, or in the school itself. For the constant and
schools and the teachers, education went into a decline.15 The presence of
the children became purely nominal in the triplicate report which the
masters and mistresses sent monthly to the government of the province.
That report had to be visoed by the parish priests, but the governors
received and approved them without that requisite, disdaining and despising
the signature of the parish priests. In that the latter understood that the visto
bueno [i.e., approval] was a farce, which, taken seriously, lessened the
reputation of and gained ill will for them, without any profit to the teachers
and municipal captains. Consequently, it was all the same for the results
whether they signed the said reports, or did not sign them. But if was
painful to contemplate the empty benches in the school, from which those
regular and interminable rows of four hundred or five hundred boys, and
two other rows of as many or more girls, reduced afterwards to two or three
dozen at the most, no longer went to the church after the afternoon class.
That happened and we have seen it. It was one, and not of the least serious,
misfortunes that came upon the country because of the unfortunate decree
in regard to the Filipino municipalities.
On the creation of the normal school the government proposed as its
principal object the rapid and quick diffusion of Castilian as the bond of
union between the mother country and the colony. The end was good and
praiseworthy, but a mistake was made in the means by which it was to be
obtained, for those means were neither sufficient nor efficacious. Departing
even from the false supposition that all the normal teachers constantly
directed their efforts to teaching Castilian to the children, nothing serious
and positive could be obtained. In the schools the children read and wrote in
Castilian, learned the grammar by heart, and some teachers gave the
explanation in Castilian also. The teacher asked questions in Castilian, and
the scholars replied in certain dialogues, which they learned by heart.16 But
what was the result? The children did not understand one iota of the
master’s explanation. They answered in the dialogue like parrots, and the
few phrases which they learned in the harmonious language of Cervantes,
they forgot before they reached home, if not in the very school itself,
because they did not again hear them either when playing with their
comrades or in their homes, or in the school itself. For the constant and
Page 284
daily presence in the school left much to be desired, especially during the
last decade of Spanish rule. Before the creation of the municipalities to
which Señor Maura gave the local supervision of the schools, the parish
priests visited them frequently. Every afternoon when the boys and girls
were dismissed from school they went to the church in two lines, and the
parish priest observed and even counted the number of those who were
present, and when many of them were absent, they asked the teachers for
their report of the absent children, called on their parents, and with flattery,
admonitions, or threats, succeeded in getting the latter to see that their
children were punctual in attendance. Furthermore, they clothed at their
expense the poor boys and girls who excused their non-attendance at school
because they had no pantaloons, or were without a skirt with which to cover
the body. Later, with the municipalities, neither the municipal captains nor
anyone else took care of the daily attendance of teachers and scholars in the
school. If primary instruction in Filipinas had gone on in this way for
considerable time it would have pitifully retrograded.
We have already seen the intervention which the parish priests had in
primary education before the decree of 63, after that date, and also after the
never sufficiently-deplored decree in regard to the municipalities, proposed
for the royal signature by the then minister of the colonies, Don Antonio
Maura, in 1893. But, notwithstanding that, there are many Spaniards who
blame the parish-priest religious for the ignorance of the Indians of
Castilian. Why this charge, both gratuitous and unjust? Some have argued
that the parish priests should personally teach Castilian to the native
children. In order to understand the absurdity of so great a pretension, one
need only bear in mind that the parish-priest regulars in Filipinas had in
their charge the spiritual administration of the villages, the number of souls
in the smallest of which was not less than six thousand, and for the greater
part reached ten thousand, fourteen thousand, and even twenty thousand,
and more. For that work only a few parish priests had a coadjutor, and those
among the Tagálogs, two or three Indian coadjutors, who aided them in the
administration of the sacrament to the well and sick. It was also the duty of
the parish priest to reply to consultations, give advices, direct
communications, exercise the duties of alcaldes, justices of the peace,
decisions, etc.; for in all that they had to take action, as neither the
last decade of Spanish rule. Before the creation of the municipalities to
which Señor Maura gave the local supervision of the schools, the parish
priests visited them frequently. Every afternoon when the boys and girls
were dismissed from school they went to the church in two lines, and the
parish priest observed and even counted the number of those who were
present, and when many of them were absent, they asked the teachers for
their report of the absent children, called on their parents, and with flattery,
admonitions, or threats, succeeded in getting the latter to see that their
children were punctual in attendance. Furthermore, they clothed at their
expense the poor boys and girls who excused their non-attendance at school
because they had no pantaloons, or were without a skirt with which to cover
the body. Later, with the municipalities, neither the municipal captains nor
anyone else took care of the daily attendance of teachers and scholars in the
school. If primary instruction in Filipinas had gone on in this way for
considerable time it would have pitifully retrograded.
We have already seen the intervention which the parish priests had in
primary education before the decree of 63, after that date, and also after the
never sufficiently-deplored decree in regard to the municipalities, proposed
for the royal signature by the then minister of the colonies, Don Antonio
Maura, in 1893. But, notwithstanding that, there are many Spaniards who
blame the parish-priest religious for the ignorance of the Indians of
Castilian. Why this charge, both gratuitous and unjust? Some have argued
that the parish priests should personally teach Castilian to the native
children. In order to understand the absurdity of so great a pretension, one
need only bear in mind that the parish-priest regulars in Filipinas had in
their charge the spiritual administration of the villages, the number of souls
in the smallest of which was not less than six thousand, and for the greater
part reached ten thousand, fourteen thousand, and even twenty thousand,
and more. For that work only a few parish priests had a coadjutor, and those
among the Tagálogs, two or three Indian coadjutors, who aided them in the
administration of the sacrament to the well and sick. It was also the duty of
the parish priest to reply to consultations, give advices, direct
communications, exercise the duties of alcaldes, justices of the peace,
decisions, etc.; for in all that they had to take action, as neither the
Page 285
municipal alcalde nor the justice of peace of the village understood
Castilian, and least of all, understood the orders, reports, acts, and
measures. And it is asked us, if, after attending to so varied occupations,
some peculiar to their ministry, others imposed by charity and by necessity,
the parish priests would have time, willingness, or pleasure, in officiating as
masters of Castilian without pay; however, there is still more. The parish
priests were the local presidents of the boards of health and of locusts,
public works, industrial and urban contribution, citizen and tributary poll,
etc., etc., and we are asked, I repeat, if with all these trifles and mummeries
the parish priest would have time even to rest, at the very least.
Others carried their pretension even to meddling with sacred matters of the
temple and interfering with the parochial dwelling, demanding from the
parish priests that the theological moral preaching, and the explanation of
the Christian doctrine be in Castilian, as if it were the duty of the parish
priest to please four deluded people, and not to instruct his parishioners
who, not understanding Castilian, would have obtained from the catechism
and from the sermon that which the negro did from the story. The same is
true of the demand that the religious should address their servants in our
beautiful language. Seeing that the Indian servants did the reverse of what
their Spanish masters ordered them, and seeing the desperation of the latter
for the said reason, why should the religious have to be subjected to like
impatience when they could avoid it by addressing their servants in their
own language? So general was the opinion that the religious were opposed
to the Indians learning Castilian that Governor-general Despujols, in his
visits to the Ilonga capital, apostrophized the parish-priest religious harshly,
who had gone in commission to salute him. “You,” he said to them, “are the
ones who oppose the diffusion of Castilian in the country.” Such were the
words of that Catalonian, who claimed that a colony separated from the
mother country by thousands of miles, and almost abandoned for that
reason until the opening of the isthmus of Suez, should know and speak the
Castilian, which is not known or spoken as yet in Cataluña, or in other
provinces of España. It was very convenient for the Spaniards who went to
Filipinas on business or as employes, and even necessary for them to
understand the Indians, and they demanded that the latter learn Castilian. It
was also very convenient and comfortable for the religious, since the
Castilian, and least of all, understood the orders, reports, acts, and
measures. And it is asked us, if, after attending to so varied occupations,
some peculiar to their ministry, others imposed by charity and by necessity,
the parish priests would have time, willingness, or pleasure, in officiating as
masters of Castilian without pay; however, there is still more. The parish
priests were the local presidents of the boards of health and of locusts,
public works, industrial and urban contribution, citizen and tributary poll,
etc., etc., and we are asked, I repeat, if with all these trifles and mummeries
the parish priest would have time even to rest, at the very least.
Others carried their pretension even to meddling with sacred matters of the
temple and interfering with the parochial dwelling, demanding from the
parish priests that the theological moral preaching, and the explanation of
the Christian doctrine be in Castilian, as if it were the duty of the parish
priest to please four deluded people, and not to instruct his parishioners
who, not understanding Castilian, would have obtained from the catechism
and from the sermon that which the negro did from the story. The same is
true of the demand that the religious should address their servants in our
beautiful language. Seeing that the Indian servants did the reverse of what
their Spanish masters ordered them, and seeing the desperation of the latter
for the said reason, why should the religious have to be subjected to like
impatience when they could avoid it by addressing their servants in their
own language? So general was the opinion that the religious were opposed
to the Indians learning Castilian that Governor-general Despujols, in his
visits to the Ilonga capital, apostrophized the parish-priest religious harshly,
who had gone in commission to salute him. “You,” he said to them, “are the
ones who oppose the diffusion of Castilian in the country.” Such were the
words of that Catalonian, who claimed that a colony separated from the
mother country by thousands of miles, and almost abandoned for that
reason until the opening of the isthmus of Suez, should know and speak the
Castilian, which is not known or spoken as yet in Cataluña, or in other
provinces of España. It was very convenient for the Spaniards who went to
Filipinas on business or as employes, and even necessary for them to
understand the Indians, and they demanded that the latter learn Castilian. It
was also very convenient and comfortable for the religious, since the
Page 286
learning of a dialect of the country cost them at least a year’s study and
practice. But was it not easier and more just that forty or fifty thousand
Spaniards learn the language of the country since they needed it to live and
do business in it, than to make six or seven millions of Indians, very few of
whom needed to know it, learn Spanish?
Father Zúñiga17 already declared in his time: “It has been ordered that
books be not printed in the Tagálog language, that the Indians learn the
doctrine in the Castilian language, and that the fathers preach to them in
that language. The religious, in order to observe that command preached to
them in Spanish and in Tagálog, but to ask them to confess some Indians
who only knew the doctrine in a language which they did not understand
and that the parish priests should be satisfied by preaching to their
parishioners in a language of which the latter were ignorant, was almost the
same as asking them for that which Diocletian asked from the Christians,
and they would rather die willingly before fulfilling it.... In order that one
may see the inconsistency of those who rule, it is sufficient to know their
method of procedure in regard to plays. These Indians, as I have said, are
very fond of plays, and the most influential people are those who become
actors. Since such people do not generally know the Castilian language,
they petition that they be allowed to play in their own language, and there is
not the slightest hesitation in allowing plays in the Tagálog language in all
the villages of this province, even in that of Binondo, which is only
separated from the city [of Manila].
“And it is asked that the parish priests preach in Spanish!”18
In 1590, we find in the records of our province the following most note-
worthy minute of the provincial chapter: “Likewise, it shall be charged
upon all the ministers of the Indians that, just as the lads of the school are
taught to read and to write, they also shall learn to talk our Spanish tongue
because of the great culture and profit which follow therefrom (Archives of
St. Augustine in Manila).” This was the rule made by the Augustinian
fathers in 1590, and still there are some who accuse the religious of having
been opposed to the diffusion of Castilian in Filipinas.
practice. But was it not easier and more just that forty or fifty thousand
Spaniards learn the language of the country since they needed it to live and
do business in it, than to make six or seven millions of Indians, very few of
whom needed to know it, learn Spanish?
Father Zúñiga17 already declared in his time: “It has been ordered that
books be not printed in the Tagálog language, that the Indians learn the
doctrine in the Castilian language, and that the fathers preach to them in
that language. The religious, in order to observe that command preached to
them in Spanish and in Tagálog, but to ask them to confess some Indians
who only knew the doctrine in a language which they did not understand
and that the parish priests should be satisfied by preaching to their
parishioners in a language of which the latter were ignorant, was almost the
same as asking them for that which Diocletian asked from the Christians,
and they would rather die willingly before fulfilling it.... In order that one
may see the inconsistency of those who rule, it is sufficient to know their
method of procedure in regard to plays. These Indians, as I have said, are
very fond of plays, and the most influential people are those who become
actors. Since such people do not generally know the Castilian language,
they petition that they be allowed to play in their own language, and there is
not the slightest hesitation in allowing plays in the Tagálog language in all
the villages of this province, even in that of Binondo, which is only
separated from the city [of Manila].
“And it is asked that the parish priests preach in Spanish!”18
In 1590, we find in the records of our province the following most note-
worthy minute of the provincial chapter: “Likewise, it shall be charged
upon all the ministers of the Indians that, just as the lads of the school are
taught to read and to write, they also shall learn to talk our Spanish tongue
because of the great culture and profit which follow therefrom (Archives of
St. Augustine in Manila).” This was the rule made by the Augustinian
fathers in 1590, and still there are some who accuse the religious of having
been opposed to the diffusion of Castilian in Filipinas.
Page 287
The decree in which the religious were charged to teach Castilian in the
kingdoms of Indias is as follows: “By Don Felipe IV, in Madrid, March 2,
1634; and November 4, 1636, law v. That the curas arrange to teach the
Indians the Castilian language and the Christian doctrine in the same
language.
“We ask and charge the archbishops and bishops to provide and order in
their dioceses the curas and instructors of the Indians, by using the gentlest
means, to arrange and direct all the Indians to be taught the Spanish
language, and that they be taught the Christian doctrine in that language, so
that they may become more apt in the mysteries of our Catholic faith, and
profit for their salvation, and attain other advantages in their government
and mode of living.”—Book i, título xiii.
“We could cite other dispositions19 but these are sufficient to cause the
noble propositions of our governors-general and the first apostles of
Christianity in that country to be appreciated. Apart from the fact that in
former times the friar could not alone carry the weight of the extraordinary
labor, which is inferred from the teaching of a language which can be
contained in the head of but very few Indians, the aspiration that our
language supplant the many which are spoken in Filipinas can be only
completely illusory.”
We cannot resist the desire to reproduce here some paragraphs of the Carta
abierta [i.e., open letter] which was directed through the columns of La
Época by Señor Retana to Don Manuel Becerra, who was then minister of
the Colonies.20
“I do not see, Señor Don Manuel, that a single Spaniard exists who would
not be delighted to know that peoples who live many leguas from ours use
the Spanish language as their own language. Why should we not be proud
when we are persuaded that in both Americas live about forty millions of
individuals who speak our beautiful language? Consequently, I esteem as
most meritorious that vehement desire of yours to effect that there in
Filipinas the Malays abandon their monotonous and poor dialects, and
choose as their language that which we talk in Castilla. Very meritorious is
kingdoms of Indias is as follows: “By Don Felipe IV, in Madrid, March 2,
1634; and November 4, 1636, law v. That the curas arrange to teach the
Indians the Castilian language and the Christian doctrine in the same
language.
“We ask and charge the archbishops and bishops to provide and order in
their dioceses the curas and instructors of the Indians, by using the gentlest
means, to arrange and direct all the Indians to be taught the Spanish
language, and that they be taught the Christian doctrine in that language, so
that they may become more apt in the mysteries of our Catholic faith, and
profit for their salvation, and attain other advantages in their government
and mode of living.”—Book i, título xiii.
“We could cite other dispositions19 but these are sufficient to cause the
noble propositions of our governors-general and the first apostles of
Christianity in that country to be appreciated. Apart from the fact that in
former times the friar could not alone carry the weight of the extraordinary
labor, which is inferred from the teaching of a language which can be
contained in the head of but very few Indians, the aspiration that our
language supplant the many which are spoken in Filipinas can be only
completely illusory.”
We cannot resist the desire to reproduce here some paragraphs of the Carta
abierta [i.e., open letter] which was directed through the columns of La
Época by Señor Retana to Don Manuel Becerra, who was then minister of
the Colonies.20
“I do not see, Señor Don Manuel, that a single Spaniard exists who would
not be delighted to know that peoples who live many leguas from ours use
the Spanish language as their own language. Why should we not be proud
when we are persuaded that in both Americas live about forty millions of
individuals who speak our beautiful language? Consequently, I esteem as
most meritorious that vehement desire of yours to effect that there in
Filipinas the Malays abandon their monotonous and poor dialects, and
choose as their language that which we talk in Castilla. Very meritorious is
Page 288
it in fact among us to sustain so fine a theory; and I say, among us, for if
you were English and set forth your laudable propositions in the House of
Lords, or the House of Commons, of diffusing the language of the mother-
country among the natives of unequal colonies, you may be assured, Señor
Becerra, that on all sides of the circle there would come marks and even
cries of disapproval. For it is a matter sufficiently well known in Great
Britain and in Holland; and in a certain manner in France also, it is not
maintained, not even in theory, that it is advisable for the conquered races
to know the language of the ruling race. The great Macaulay, a liberal
democrat, freethinker, a sincere and enthusiastic man, published his desire
that Christianity be propagated in India, but he never spoke of a propagation
of the English language in the Hindoostan Empire.
“Think, Señor Don Manuel, and grant me that if it were possible to please
all the Spaniards to have our language propagated in all quarters of the
world, there may be some persons who, thinking like the English, may
conceive that that propagation would be unadvisable, from the viewpoint of
politics.
“But by deprecating such tiquis miquis21 since I hold, so far as I am
concerned, that today our fellow countrymen who think in the English
fashion in this manner are exceptional, let us come to the real root of the
matter. It is an easy thing for you, Don Manuel, to see that it is practicable
in a brief space of time to place the Castilian in the head of seven millions
of Filipino Indians. Permit me to make a citation which is of pearls. Not
many months ago the director of the royal college of the Escorial, or, to be
more explicit, Fray Francisco Valdés, a man of superior talent who has lived
in Filipinas for eighteen or twenty years, said: ‘Our language cannot be
substituted advantageously for the Tagálog, so long as the social education
of that people does not experience profound and radical transformations.’
And the same author adds: ‘And since the total transformation of the
customs and manner of living of a race is not the work of one year, much
less of one century, hence, our firm conviction that great as may be our
strength and much as the fondness of the Indian for Castilian may be
exaggerated, the latter will never be the common idiom of Filipinas.’
you were English and set forth your laudable propositions in the House of
Lords, or the House of Commons, of diffusing the language of the mother-
country among the natives of unequal colonies, you may be assured, Señor
Becerra, that on all sides of the circle there would come marks and even
cries of disapproval. For it is a matter sufficiently well known in Great
Britain and in Holland; and in a certain manner in France also, it is not
maintained, not even in theory, that it is advisable for the conquered races
to know the language of the ruling race. The great Macaulay, a liberal
democrat, freethinker, a sincere and enthusiastic man, published his desire
that Christianity be propagated in India, but he never spoke of a propagation
of the English language in the Hindoostan Empire.
“Think, Señor Don Manuel, and grant me that if it were possible to please
all the Spaniards to have our language propagated in all quarters of the
world, there may be some persons who, thinking like the English, may
conceive that that propagation would be unadvisable, from the viewpoint of
politics.
“But by deprecating such tiquis miquis21 since I hold, so far as I am
concerned, that today our fellow countrymen who think in the English
fashion in this manner are exceptional, let us come to the real root of the
matter. It is an easy thing for you, Don Manuel, to see that it is practicable
in a brief space of time to place the Castilian in the head of seven millions
of Filipino Indians. Permit me to make a citation which is of pearls. Not
many months ago the director of the royal college of the Escorial, or, to be
more explicit, Fray Francisco Valdés, a man of superior talent who has lived
in Filipinas for eighteen or twenty years, said: ‘Our language cannot be
substituted advantageously for the Tagálog, so long as the social education
of that people does not experience profound and radical transformations.’
And the same author adds: ‘And since the total transformation of the
customs and manner of living of a race is not the work of one year, much
less of one century, hence, our firm conviction that great as may be our
strength and much as the fondness of the Indian for Castilian may be
exaggerated, the latter will never be the common idiom of Filipinas.’
Page 289
“Do you think of tearing out the entrails of seven millions of individuals by
giving them other new ones in this manner all at once? For the peculiar
idiom is born in the peculiar country, and develops with the individual, and
there is no human strength, which in many years can tear it out. At one step
from us lie Cataluña and Vascongadas, where no success is had in making
the speech of Cervantes common to individuals for whom the resonant
drapery of our rich language is very loose, and whom it suffocates. Much
less could it be so [in Filipinas]!
“Those who make the greatest propaganda are not, indeed, the masters. As
many masters as there are in Cavite, there are in Bulacan, for example, or
more, and in Cavite the people talk fairly good Castilian, while in Bulacan
they scarcely talk any. Why? Because in Cavite there are many Spaniards
who live there, while in Bulacan there are perhaps not fifty. For the rest
another citation and the conclusion. The famous student of Filipinas, now
the bishop of Jaca, Fray Francisco Valdés, says: ‘There are many Indians
who come to know quite well the material of the Spanish word; but the
internal signification and the logical character of our beautiful language is
for them an undecipherable secret. Our meanings [giros] and phrases are
opposed to their peculiar fashion of conceiving and correlating ideas. From
this discrepancy in the association of ideas, they produce literary products
as nonsensical as the one below. This example is chosen from among
innumerable others of the same kind, as it is the work of a master who
passed among those of his class and was really one of the best instructed.
The matter is an invitation elegantly printed and gotten up on the occasion
of the mass called vara which the gobernadorcillos usually cause to be
celebrated with great pomp on that day when they receive from the
governor the vara or staff of command. It is as follows: On the nineteenth
day, in the morning, and of the present full moon, the mass of my vara will
be held in this church under my charge, for God has gratuitously granted me
this honorable charge. I invite you, therefore, to my house, so that from that
moment the vacancy of my heart having been freed, it may become full by
your presence, until my last hour sounds on the clock of the Eternal.’”
Come now Don Manuel, what do you say to this?22
giving them other new ones in this manner all at once? For the peculiar
idiom is born in the peculiar country, and develops with the individual, and
there is no human strength, which in many years can tear it out. At one step
from us lie Cataluña and Vascongadas, where no success is had in making
the speech of Cervantes common to individuals for whom the resonant
drapery of our rich language is very loose, and whom it suffocates. Much
less could it be so [in Filipinas]!
“Those who make the greatest propaganda are not, indeed, the masters. As
many masters as there are in Cavite, there are in Bulacan, for example, or
more, and in Cavite the people talk fairly good Castilian, while in Bulacan
they scarcely talk any. Why? Because in Cavite there are many Spaniards
who live there, while in Bulacan there are perhaps not fifty. For the rest
another citation and the conclusion. The famous student of Filipinas, now
the bishop of Jaca, Fray Francisco Valdés, says: ‘There are many Indians
who come to know quite well the material of the Spanish word; but the
internal signification and the logical character of our beautiful language is
for them an undecipherable secret. Our meanings [giros] and phrases are
opposed to their peculiar fashion of conceiving and correlating ideas. From
this discrepancy in the association of ideas, they produce literary products
as nonsensical as the one below. This example is chosen from among
innumerable others of the same kind, as it is the work of a master who
passed among those of his class and was really one of the best instructed.
The matter is an invitation elegantly printed and gotten up on the occasion
of the mass called vara which the gobernadorcillos usually cause to be
celebrated with great pomp on that day when they receive from the
governor the vara or staff of command. It is as follows: On the nineteenth
day, in the morning, and of the present full moon, the mass of my vara will
be held in this church under my charge, for God has gratuitously granted me
this honorable charge. I invite you, therefore, to my house, so that from that
moment the vacancy of my heart having been freed, it may become full by
your presence, until my last hour sounds on the clock of the Eternal.’”
Come now Don Manuel, what do you say to this?22
Page 290
“We might extend our remarks to much greater length23 in this important
matter in order to prove that the ‘Ordeno y mando’24 of those who govern
always falls to pieces before insuperable difficulties, and therefore to accuse
the religious of being the reason why Castilian is not popular in Filipinas
when we have the most eloquent data that in the villages ruled by secular
priests of the country, there is less Castilian spoken than in the parishes
ruled over by the friars, is an immense simplicity into which only the
malevolent can fall or those who do not know those races by experience.—
Consult Barrantes’s La Instrucción primaria en Filipinas; and Father
Valdés’s El Archipiélago Filipino.”25
If the Spanish government desired that the Castilian language be rapidly
diffused in Filipinas, the normal school or the teachers who graduated from
it were not the most efficient and suitable means, but the establishment in
the Filipino villages of five hundred thousand Spanish families. The
servants of those families, and familiarity and converse with the native
families would have done in a short time, what never would have succeeded
by means of the normal teachers, and which the other educational schools in
which the native dialects would not be allowed to be spoken, would have
taken centuries in obtaining. It was observed that in the ports and in the
capitals where the Spanish element was numerous, almost all the Indians
spoke Castilian. Consequently, this same thing would have happened in the
villages in which fifty or one hundred Spanish families would have been
settled. Neither was it the mission of the parish-priest religious to teach
Castilian to the Indians, nor did they have time to dedicate themselves to it.
Neither would they have succeeded in that in a long time, not even with all
their prestige and competency. Nor did they need as parish priests that the
Indian should know Castilian, although as Spaniards they desired it, and
very greatly. For, very strongly did it come to them that language, religion,
and customs, are strong chains which united mother countries to colonies.
No one could be in a position to know the needs of the country, to feel its
forces and appreciate its progress as could the parish-priest religious.
Individual members of respectable communities consecrated to the spiritual
and material happiness of the Indians, passed, but the spirit which guided
their footsteps toward so noble an end, without separating itself any
matter in order to prove that the ‘Ordeno y mando’24 of those who govern
always falls to pieces before insuperable difficulties, and therefore to accuse
the religious of being the reason why Castilian is not popular in Filipinas
when we have the most eloquent data that in the villages ruled by secular
priests of the country, there is less Castilian spoken than in the parishes
ruled over by the friars, is an immense simplicity into which only the
malevolent can fall or those who do not know those races by experience.—
Consult Barrantes’s La Instrucción primaria en Filipinas; and Father
Valdés’s El Archipiélago Filipino.”25
If the Spanish government desired that the Castilian language be rapidly
diffused in Filipinas, the normal school or the teachers who graduated from
it were not the most efficient and suitable means, but the establishment in
the Filipino villages of five hundred thousand Spanish families. The
servants of those families, and familiarity and converse with the native
families would have done in a short time, what never would have succeeded
by means of the normal teachers, and which the other educational schools in
which the native dialects would not be allowed to be spoken, would have
taken centuries in obtaining. It was observed that in the ports and in the
capitals where the Spanish element was numerous, almost all the Indians
spoke Castilian. Consequently, this same thing would have happened in the
villages in which fifty or one hundred Spanish families would have been
settled. Neither was it the mission of the parish-priest religious to teach
Castilian to the Indians, nor did they have time to dedicate themselves to it.
Neither would they have succeeded in that in a long time, not even with all
their prestige and competency. Nor did they need as parish priests that the
Indian should know Castilian, although as Spaniards they desired it, and
very greatly. For, very strongly did it come to them that language, religion,
and customs, are strong chains which united mother countries to colonies.
No one could be in a position to know the needs of the country, to feel its
forces and appreciate its progress as could the parish-priest religious.
Individual members of respectable communities consecrated to the spiritual
and material happiness of the Indians, passed, but the spirit which guided
their footsteps toward so noble an end, without separating itself any
Page 291
distance from the preconceived plan, always existed. When the opportunity
to give greater amplitude to education, and to open up new and vaster
horizons to the studious youth of the country, came, the parish priests were
the ones who recognized that need and satisfied it. By a royal decree of
June 8, 1585, King Don Felipe II arranged for the foundation of the college
of San José, which was destined for the education and teaching of the
children of Spaniards resident in Filipinas. Lessons in Latin, rhetoric, and
philosophy, were given in that college by distinguished Jesuit fathers. The
restrictions placed as to the number and quality of the pupils did not satisfy
the need for more centers of learning, which the Filipino youth urgently
demanded within a little time. His Excellency, the archbishop of Manila,
Señor Benavides, a Dominican, projected the foundation of the college of
Santo Tomás, aided by his Excellency, Don Fray Diego de Soria of the same
order, bishop of Nueva Segovia.26 With the one thousand pesos fuertes
donated by Señor Benavides and the four thousand by Señor Soria, and the
acquisition of the libraries of both, the works were commenced in the year
1610. In 1617, the college was in condition of being admitted as a house by
the province of the Dominican fathers in the islands. In 1620, having been
provided with professors, it opened its halls to the Filipino youth without
distinction of race. King Don Felipe IV took the college under his special
protection by a royal decree of November 27, 1623. Some years later, its
royal protector obtained from his Holiness, Pope Innocent X, the fitting bull
given November 20, 1644, by which the said college was erected into a
university, and the latter decorated with the honorable titles of Royal and
Pontifical. By a royal decree of May 17, 1680, it was admitted solemnly
under the royal protection, and his Majesty, the king, was declared its
patron. By another royal decree of December 7, 1781, the statutes approved
by the government of the colony, October 20, 1786, were formed. It
continued and is at present in charge of its founders, the learned and
virtuous Dominican fathers. That royal college and pontifical university has
a rector religious, and all the professors except those of medicine and
pharmacy are also Dominicans.
The studious youth who saw in the new center of teaching the glorious
future which invited them by the golden laurels of learning, came in crowds
to fill the cloisters of the new university, which, narrow and reduced for
to give greater amplitude to education, and to open up new and vaster
horizons to the studious youth of the country, came, the parish priests were
the ones who recognized that need and satisfied it. By a royal decree of
June 8, 1585, King Don Felipe II arranged for the foundation of the college
of San José, which was destined for the education and teaching of the
children of Spaniards resident in Filipinas. Lessons in Latin, rhetoric, and
philosophy, were given in that college by distinguished Jesuit fathers. The
restrictions placed as to the number and quality of the pupils did not satisfy
the need for more centers of learning, which the Filipino youth urgently
demanded within a little time. His Excellency, the archbishop of Manila,
Señor Benavides, a Dominican, projected the foundation of the college of
Santo Tomás, aided by his Excellency, Don Fray Diego de Soria of the same
order, bishop of Nueva Segovia.26 With the one thousand pesos fuertes
donated by Señor Benavides and the four thousand by Señor Soria, and the
acquisition of the libraries of both, the works were commenced in the year
1610. In 1617, the college was in condition of being admitted as a house by
the province of the Dominican fathers in the islands. In 1620, having been
provided with professors, it opened its halls to the Filipino youth without
distinction of race. King Don Felipe IV took the college under his special
protection by a royal decree of November 27, 1623. Some years later, its
royal protector obtained from his Holiness, Pope Innocent X, the fitting bull
given November 20, 1644, by which the said college was erected into a
university, and the latter decorated with the honorable titles of Royal and
Pontifical. By a royal decree of May 17, 1680, it was admitted solemnly
under the royal protection, and his Majesty, the king, was declared its
patron. By another royal decree of December 7, 1781, the statutes approved
by the government of the colony, October 20, 1786, were formed. It
continued and is at present in charge of its founders, the learned and
virtuous Dominican fathers. That royal college and pontifical university has
a rector religious, and all the professors except those of medicine and
pharmacy are also Dominicans.
The studious youth who saw in the new center of teaching the glorious
future which invited them by the golden laurels of learning, came in crowds
to fill the cloisters of the new university, which, narrow and reduced for
Page 292
containing within their halls so many young men desirous of learning and
instruction, begged the aid of another institution which should share with
the university in the task of the teacher. The time urged, the necessity was
pressing, there was no time to think of the construction of a new edifice for
circumstances did not permit it. Then there was fitted up as a college the
school of primary instruction instituted by the illustrious Spaniard, Don
Gerónimo Guerrero, of glorious memory, whose name should pass to
posterity so that he may be blessed eternally by Spaniards and Filipinos,
since he dedicated his wealth, his labors, and his care to their instruction
and education, not only instructing them in the primary letters, but also
supporting them and clothing them with his own resources and with the
alms which other charitable persons who were desirous of contributing in so
deserving a work gave him. The efforts of that remarkable Spaniard
deserved the protection of the government of the mother country and the
support of the Council of Indias. The king remunerated them by granting
him an encomienda in Ilocos as an aid in that blessed establishment, and
God rewarded it by conceding him the religious vocation which induced
him to take the habit in the order of the Dominican fathers. He ceded to the
latter his schoolhouse, his encomienda, and all his goods, with the sole
condition that the said fathers were to take charge of the gratuitous
education and teaching of the poor Spanish and native boys. The condition
having been accepted by the Dominican fathers the schoolhouse of the
worthy Spaniard and now virtuous religious was erected into a college
under the advocacy of San Juan de Letrán, July 18, 1640, by license from
the governor-general and from the archbishop. Since that college was a
school, it had also as its object the elemental instruction and education of
abandoned and poor children, in order to make of them good citizens and
excellent military men for the defense of the plaza of Manila, and the
colony. Erected into a college, the students continued therein the study of
philosophy, theology, and canons, in order that those who showed aptitude
and merited that dignity, might be ordained as priests. Later, all the young
men who cared to devote themselves to the study of secondary education
were admitted as pensioned inmates. At the end of that course, and after
they had taken their degree, they went to the university of Santo Tomás to
take up the higher branches. The above-mentioned college was always very
useful and commendable. A blessed asylum in its origin, it has always been
instruction, begged the aid of another institution which should share with
the university in the task of the teacher. The time urged, the necessity was
pressing, there was no time to think of the construction of a new edifice for
circumstances did not permit it. Then there was fitted up as a college the
school of primary instruction instituted by the illustrious Spaniard, Don
Gerónimo Guerrero, of glorious memory, whose name should pass to
posterity so that he may be blessed eternally by Spaniards and Filipinos,
since he dedicated his wealth, his labors, and his care to their instruction
and education, not only instructing them in the primary letters, but also
supporting them and clothing them with his own resources and with the
alms which other charitable persons who were desirous of contributing in so
deserving a work gave him. The efforts of that remarkable Spaniard
deserved the protection of the government of the mother country and the
support of the Council of Indias. The king remunerated them by granting
him an encomienda in Ilocos as an aid in that blessed establishment, and
God rewarded it by conceding him the religious vocation which induced
him to take the habit in the order of the Dominican fathers. He ceded to the
latter his schoolhouse, his encomienda, and all his goods, with the sole
condition that the said fathers were to take charge of the gratuitous
education and teaching of the poor Spanish and native boys. The condition
having been accepted by the Dominican fathers the schoolhouse of the
worthy Spaniard and now virtuous religious was erected into a college
under the advocacy of San Juan de Letrán, July 18, 1640, by license from
the governor-general and from the archbishop. Since that college was a
school, it had also as its object the elemental instruction and education of
abandoned and poor children, in order to make of them good citizens and
excellent military men for the defense of the plaza of Manila, and the
colony. Erected into a college, the students continued therein the study of
philosophy, theology, and canons, in order that those who showed aptitude
and merited that dignity, might be ordained as priests. Later, all the young
men who cared to devote themselves to the study of secondary education
were admitted as pensioned inmates. At the end of that course, and after
they had taken their degree, they went to the university of Santo Tomás to
take up the higher branches. The above-mentioned college was always very
useful and commendable. A blessed asylum in its origin, it has always been
Page 293
until today the institution of secondary teaching in which the Dominican
fathers, subjecting themselves rigorously to the urgent, although ancient
plan of studies, have been able to mold themselves to the peculiar capacity
of the natives, directing with exquisite prudence, their native qualities to the
professional studies which most harmonize with them.
Thus, in proportion as the necessities for education were exacting, the
monastic orders, ever attentive to every movement which could be of
interest to the colony, continued to create centers of instruction: the Jesuit
fathers in the Ateneo and in the normal school in Manila; the Dominicans in
the university, Letrán, and Dagupan; the Franciscans, in Camarines; the
Augustinian Recollects, in Negros; the calced Augustinians founded in
Iloilo colleges of secondary education directed by themselves, which
promised to be the dawn of a new era of civilization and culture, if the last
Indian rebellion, provoked by the obstinate governors and supported by the
Americans had not caused its ruin with a secular work, the wonder of the
world, with the colleges, with the Spanish domination, with the country, and
with all the existing things gained quietly yet at the cost of great hardships,
and of enormous sacrifices in self-denial and virtue.27
The weak sex also were attended to according to their merits by the
religious orders. From before the middle of the eighteenth century dates the
institution of the school of Santa Rosa, or of Mother Paula, as its foundress
was called. She was a religious of the tertiary branch of St. Dominic, who
went from Cataluña to Manila to consecrate herself to the welfare of her
own class. Having arrived at Manila, she saw that the greatest benefit which
her flaming charity could produce was the education and instruction of the
young Indian women. In reality, she labored with pious and burning zeal,
until she obtained a house, in which she made the foundation of the beaterio
school in which the young Indian women received a Christian education. In
the holy fear of God, they learned the doctrine and exercised themselves in
the labors peculiar to their sex, in order to later dedicate themselves to God
and to the moral education of their sex, or to become married, in which
estate they gave application and example of the excellent maxims and sane
principles which they learned from their glorious foundress. Mother Paula
endured many persecutions which she suffered with resignation and
fathers, subjecting themselves rigorously to the urgent, although ancient
plan of studies, have been able to mold themselves to the peculiar capacity
of the natives, directing with exquisite prudence, their native qualities to the
professional studies which most harmonize with them.
Thus, in proportion as the necessities for education were exacting, the
monastic orders, ever attentive to every movement which could be of
interest to the colony, continued to create centers of instruction: the Jesuit
fathers in the Ateneo and in the normal school in Manila; the Dominicans in
the university, Letrán, and Dagupan; the Franciscans, in Camarines; the
Augustinian Recollects, in Negros; the calced Augustinians founded in
Iloilo colleges of secondary education directed by themselves, which
promised to be the dawn of a new era of civilization and culture, if the last
Indian rebellion, provoked by the obstinate governors and supported by the
Americans had not caused its ruin with a secular work, the wonder of the
world, with the colleges, with the Spanish domination, with the country, and
with all the existing things gained quietly yet at the cost of great hardships,
and of enormous sacrifices in self-denial and virtue.27
The weak sex also were attended to according to their merits by the
religious orders. From before the middle of the eighteenth century dates the
institution of the school of Santa Rosa, or of Mother Paula, as its foundress
was called. She was a religious of the tertiary branch of St. Dominic, who
went from Cataluña to Manila to consecrate herself to the welfare of her
own class. Having arrived at Manila, she saw that the greatest benefit which
her flaming charity could produce was the education and instruction of the
young Indian women. In reality, she labored with pious and burning zeal,
until she obtained a house, in which she made the foundation of the beaterio
school in which the young Indian women received a Christian education. In
the holy fear of God, they learned the doctrine and exercised themselves in
the labors peculiar to their sex, in order to later dedicate themselves to God
and to the moral education of their sex, or to become married, in which
estate they gave application and example of the excellent maxims and sane
principles which they learned from their glorious foundress. Mother Paula
endured many persecutions which she suffered with resignation and
Page 294
patience. She gave her name to the beaterio, which continued as an
educational institution and as a retreat for the girls who desired to embrace
it temporarily.
Before the beaterio of Santa Rosa, or of Mother Paula, was founded that of
Santa Catalina de Sena. The former was the complement of the latter, which
in its beginning only took charge of the education of young Spanish
women, It is said that its foundation was due to a certain number of women
of the tertiary branch of St. Dominic who retired to a house in order to
devote themselves to pious exercises, and from which they went out only to
hear mass. Others attribute the foundation of that beaterio school in 1696 to
the solicitude of Mother Francisca del Espiritu Santo, and to the reverend
father, Fray Juan de Santo Domingo. The illustrious author, Fray Joaquin
Martinez de Zúñiga, recognizes as foundress of that beaterio in 1694, Doña
Antonia Esguerra, but from any of those three opinions which we follow it
will always result that the said beaterio school of Santa Catalina de Sena
was dedicated from its beginning to the education and teaching given by
women religious to the Spanish girls primarily, and admitted afterwards into
its classes Indian and mestizo girls. All learned to read, write, reckon, and
the work peculiar to their sex.
The prodigious increase of the Filipino population and of the general
prosperity of the country, and even more the advanced extension made by
culture in all social classes made the above-mentioned beaterio schools
insufficient, and, just as other monastic orders came to the aid of the
Dominican fathers when the needs of the times demanded it, so also, the
sisters of charity came to the aid of the tertiary mothers, and founded the
schools of Luban and Concordia in Manila, in Tuguegarao, Pangasinan,
Camarines, Iloilo, Cebú, and Ilocos-Sur.
The monastic orders, charged with the superior rule of almost all the literary
profession, directors of the scientific movement of the country, could not
have forgotten one class of the greatest utility at any time of the scarcity of
religious, although it never corresponded as it ought to the desires of its
professors, or to that which the high spiritual interests of the Church and of
the faithful demanded and hoped from it. The bishops of the country all
educational institution and as a retreat for the girls who desired to embrace
it temporarily.
Before the beaterio of Santa Rosa, or of Mother Paula, was founded that of
Santa Catalina de Sena. The former was the complement of the latter, which
in its beginning only took charge of the education of young Spanish
women, It is said that its foundation was due to a certain number of women
of the tertiary branch of St. Dominic who retired to a house in order to
devote themselves to pious exercises, and from which they went out only to
hear mass. Others attribute the foundation of that beaterio school in 1696 to
the solicitude of Mother Francisca del Espiritu Santo, and to the reverend
father, Fray Juan de Santo Domingo. The illustrious author, Fray Joaquin
Martinez de Zúñiga, recognizes as foundress of that beaterio in 1694, Doña
Antonia Esguerra, but from any of those three opinions which we follow it
will always result that the said beaterio school of Santa Catalina de Sena
was dedicated from its beginning to the education and teaching given by
women religious to the Spanish girls primarily, and admitted afterwards into
its classes Indian and mestizo girls. All learned to read, write, reckon, and
the work peculiar to their sex.
The prodigious increase of the Filipino population and of the general
prosperity of the country, and even more the advanced extension made by
culture in all social classes made the above-mentioned beaterio schools
insufficient, and, just as other monastic orders came to the aid of the
Dominican fathers when the needs of the times demanded it, so also, the
sisters of charity came to the aid of the tertiary mothers, and founded the
schools of Luban and Concordia in Manila, in Tuguegarao, Pangasinan,
Camarines, Iloilo, Cebú, and Ilocos-Sur.
The monastic orders, charged with the superior rule of almost all the literary
profession, directors of the scientific movement of the country, could not
have forgotten one class of the greatest utility at any time of the scarcity of
religious, although it never corresponded as it ought to the desires of its
professors, or to that which the high spiritual interests of the Church and of
the faithful demanded and hoped from it. The bishops of the country all
Page 295
proceeding from the monastic cloisters founded the conciliar seminaries
directed by religious of all the orders, in which the native clergy was
educated, instructed, and formed, as an aid to the regular clergy in the
beginning, and as parish priests and administrators after the missions and
ministries surrendered to the miters by the religious orders.
All the above-mentioned centers of education gave a suitable increase for
the end for which they were created. All attained in a short time so high a
degree of splendor, that but seldom or never is seen in cultured Europa.
They counted their regular pupils by hundreds, and their day pupils by
thousands. The confidence of the families in the solid instruction and
morality of the religious professors, in the method and facility in the
explanation by expert professors who knew the qualities and defects of the
scholars, and even the language of the country, and in the moral and
religious regimen to which they rigorously submitted both regular and day
pupils contributed to so happy a result.
With respect to the condition of education in the last third of the past
century, some affirm that it was highly satisfactory, while others have
asserted that its backward state and abandonment were pitiful. If we
consider that the courses were made, if not by the rule of the statutes
approved by the general government of the colony, October 20, 1786, at
least by a plan of almost as respectable an antiquity, the secondary and
university education had to result as deficient for modern times. If we add
the small capacity of the Indians for the sciences, the chronological defects
will show up more clearly through the little gain of the scholars in spite of
the enlightened efforts of the eleven doctors, and eighteen licentiates of the
royal and pontifical university of Santo Tomás.
As if led by the hand we have now come to touch upon one of the Filipino
problems discussed so often and with so great heat, and yet without result to
the satisfaction of all. We speak of the aptitude and capacity of the Indians
for the letters and sciences.
Has the Filipino Indian that aptitude and sufficiency?
directed by religious of all the orders, in which the native clergy was
educated, instructed, and formed, as an aid to the regular clergy in the
beginning, and as parish priests and administrators after the missions and
ministries surrendered to the miters by the religious orders.
All the above-mentioned centers of education gave a suitable increase for
the end for which they were created. All attained in a short time so high a
degree of splendor, that but seldom or never is seen in cultured Europa.
They counted their regular pupils by hundreds, and their day pupils by
thousands. The confidence of the families in the solid instruction and
morality of the religious professors, in the method and facility in the
explanation by expert professors who knew the qualities and defects of the
scholars, and even the language of the country, and in the moral and
religious regimen to which they rigorously submitted both regular and day
pupils contributed to so happy a result.
With respect to the condition of education in the last third of the past
century, some affirm that it was highly satisfactory, while others have
asserted that its backward state and abandonment were pitiful. If we
consider that the courses were made, if not by the rule of the statutes
approved by the general government of the colony, October 20, 1786, at
least by a plan of almost as respectable an antiquity, the secondary and
university education had to result as deficient for modern times. If we add
the small capacity of the Indians for the sciences, the chronological defects
will show up more clearly through the little gain of the scholars in spite of
the enlightened efforts of the eleven doctors, and eighteen licentiates of the
royal and pontifical university of Santo Tomás.
As if led by the hand we have now come to touch upon one of the Filipino
problems discussed so often and with so great heat, and yet without result to
the satisfaction of all. We speak of the aptitude and capacity of the Indians
for the letters and sciences.
Has the Filipino Indian that aptitude and sufficiency?
Page 296
Before entering fully upon the question, we ought to advise that we have
lived in several Visayan villages for the space of twenty-three years; that we
speak the language fluently; that, as a parish priest, we have necessarily had
among our duties to treat with Indians of all social classes, from the most
enlightened to the rudest; that we have merited their confidence; that we
have studied them and observed them at their domestic fireside and in
public life; that we know their customs, their passions, their defects, and
their good qualities. And if all this, and much more which we could add, is
not sufficient to form an exact and definite judgment on the nature of the
Indian, we will say that we have consulted the experience of our
predecessors, and the parish-priest religious brothers of the habit, friends,
and associates who took part in the sacred ministry in villages of other
provinces, and we have found our opinions upon this particular in accord
with their more valuable opinions. We will say also, in order that our
opinion may not be censured as partial, that by the divine grace we wear the
habit of our glorious founder, St. Augustine, the wisest and most universal
of the holy fathers, the great figure of the fourth century, the wonderful
ancient author, the admiration of the moderns, from whom we have
inherited our love for study and the sciences, which with prayer and
contemplation constitute the foundation and essence of our institute, as it
was founded by a saint consecrated all his life to letters and converted to the
faith by means of a book: Tolle lege; tolle, lege.28 Lastly, we advise that the
Order of St. Augustine, to which I have the good fortune to belong, also
built a school in Iloilo, dedicated to secondary education, in which it spent
huge sums to make it the equal of the best schools of Europa.
Now then, having set forth these preliminaries, we enter upon the question.
More than two centuries ago, the university and the colleges of San José,
and San Juan de Letrán, in Manila, opened their halls to the Filipino youth.
The Indians annually matriculated by thousands in the various courses
which were taught by erudite professors. How many scientific notabilities
have resulted from the natives up to the present from the university
cloisters? How many Indian theologues, canons, philosophers, moralists
[have graduated] from the conciliar seminaries? Not even one by exception,
which usually is found in any general rule. At the most we have heard of
some good advocate, of some regular theologue, of some mediocre canon,
lived in several Visayan villages for the space of twenty-three years; that we
speak the language fluently; that, as a parish priest, we have necessarily had
among our duties to treat with Indians of all social classes, from the most
enlightened to the rudest; that we have merited their confidence; that we
have studied them and observed them at their domestic fireside and in
public life; that we know their customs, their passions, their defects, and
their good qualities. And if all this, and much more which we could add, is
not sufficient to form an exact and definite judgment on the nature of the
Indian, we will say that we have consulted the experience of our
predecessors, and the parish-priest religious brothers of the habit, friends,
and associates who took part in the sacred ministry in villages of other
provinces, and we have found our opinions upon this particular in accord
with their more valuable opinions. We will say also, in order that our
opinion may not be censured as partial, that by the divine grace we wear the
habit of our glorious founder, St. Augustine, the wisest and most universal
of the holy fathers, the great figure of the fourth century, the wonderful
ancient author, the admiration of the moderns, from whom we have
inherited our love for study and the sciences, which with prayer and
contemplation constitute the foundation and essence of our institute, as it
was founded by a saint consecrated all his life to letters and converted to the
faith by means of a book: Tolle lege; tolle, lege.28 Lastly, we advise that the
Order of St. Augustine, to which I have the good fortune to belong, also
built a school in Iloilo, dedicated to secondary education, in which it spent
huge sums to make it the equal of the best schools of Europa.
Now then, having set forth these preliminaries, we enter upon the question.
More than two centuries ago, the university and the colleges of San José,
and San Juan de Letrán, in Manila, opened their halls to the Filipino youth.
The Indians annually matriculated by thousands in the various courses
which were taught by erudite professors. How many scientific notabilities
have resulted from the natives up to the present from the university
cloisters? How many Indian theologues, canons, philosophers, moralists
[have graduated] from the conciliar seminaries? Not even one by exception,
which usually is found in any general rule. At the most we have heard of
some good advocate, of some regular theologue, of some mediocre canon,
Page 297
of some advanced pharmacist, or of some clever physician. But those whom
we can consider as exceptions to the rule, never reach the top rank of their
equals in other countries. This lack is not attributed to the professors, for
they were always picked men, and in the university of Manila, the present
bishop of Oviedo, Señor Vigil, his Excellency, the lately deceased Cardinal
Ceferino, the archbishop of Manila, Father Nozaleda, the illustrious Father
Orias, and very many other Dominican fathers who were the honor of their
order, of their country, and of all the monastic orders, shone pre-eminently
for their learning. We recognize more sufficiency in the European mestizo
and the Sangley or Chinese mestizo, than in the pure-blooded Indian; and
the mestizos of those races are the ones who distinguish themselves, some
notably, as authors, advocates, physicians, canons, and among other literary
professions, in which not one single pure-blooded Indian has been found.
What does this signify, if not that the deficiency exists in the race, and not
in the professors or in the books.29
When we have tried to demonstrate to them some abstract truth, a mystery,
a catholic dogma, some philosophical thesis, with the greatest simplicity,
clearness, and precision, we have observed that the attention of the Indian,
excited and sustained at the beginning, gradually diminished, his eyes
wandered, his distraction was manifest. Giving another turn and another
form to the exposition, we have succeeded in awakening those sleepy or
tired minds, but always for only a few moments. By one example we obtain
more than by the most exact dissertations, and by the most clear
explanations; for their childish minds, their excessively acute sensibility
needs something palpable to bring some light to the darkness of their
understandings. We have observed that phenomenon also in the rude as well
as the instructed Indians who had learned to reason by logic, and have
cultivated the mind by study as far as their mental strengths can go. It must
be inferred then that the Filipino Indian is a grown-up child. As a child he
cannot go beyond the elemental in the sciences, for his most limited
understanding cannot mount in its flight to the heights of the metaphysical.
Examples, similes, and metaphors are the indirect means to make him
understand the intangible, the spiritual, and the abstract. There can be no
luminous philosophical dissertations, or brilliant theories, or abstruse
problems, but examples, many examples to make him perceive the truth and
we can consider as exceptions to the rule, never reach the top rank of their
equals in other countries. This lack is not attributed to the professors, for
they were always picked men, and in the university of Manila, the present
bishop of Oviedo, Señor Vigil, his Excellency, the lately deceased Cardinal
Ceferino, the archbishop of Manila, Father Nozaleda, the illustrious Father
Orias, and very many other Dominican fathers who were the honor of their
order, of their country, and of all the monastic orders, shone pre-eminently
for their learning. We recognize more sufficiency in the European mestizo
and the Sangley or Chinese mestizo, than in the pure-blooded Indian; and
the mestizos of those races are the ones who distinguish themselves, some
notably, as authors, advocates, physicians, canons, and among other literary
professions, in which not one single pure-blooded Indian has been found.
What does this signify, if not that the deficiency exists in the race, and not
in the professors or in the books.29
When we have tried to demonstrate to them some abstract truth, a mystery,
a catholic dogma, some philosophical thesis, with the greatest simplicity,
clearness, and precision, we have observed that the attention of the Indian,
excited and sustained at the beginning, gradually diminished, his eyes
wandered, his distraction was manifest. Giving another turn and another
form to the exposition, we have succeeded in awakening those sleepy or
tired minds, but always for only a few moments. By one example we obtain
more than by the most exact dissertations, and by the most clear
explanations; for their childish minds, their excessively acute sensibility
needs something palpable to bring some light to the darkness of their
understandings. We have observed that phenomenon also in the rude as well
as the instructed Indians who had learned to reason by logic, and have
cultivated the mind by study as far as their mental strengths can go. It must
be inferred then that the Filipino Indian is a grown-up child. As a child he
cannot go beyond the elemental in the sciences, for his most limited
understanding cannot mount in its flight to the heights of the metaphysical.
Examples, similes, and metaphors are the indirect means to make him
understand the intangible, the spiritual, and the abstract. There can be no
luminous philosophical dissertations, or brilliant theories, or abstruse
problems, but examples, many examples to make him perceive the truth and
Page 298
the essence of things, causing him to touch, feel, and perceive, with eyes,
ears, touch, and the other bodily senses.
There have not been lacking those who have attributed the incapacity and
insufficiency of the Indians to intellectual laziness which corresponds to the
laziness peculiar to an equatorial country, where the burning rays of fiery
sun enervates the physical and intellectual forces. We neither affirm nor
deny this, since it might well happen that the Indians possess, like children,
in the beginning in potentiality intellectual faculties in their germ equal and
even superior to those of the white race, but we incline to the belief that the
Indian of pure blood can never reach in scientific culture to the level of the
European. If he ever attains anything in the field of science, it must be
because another blood inoculates in his own blood the divine breath of
wisdom, and then he will be able to advance somewhat when the cross
whitens his olive-colored face, has lowered his prominent cheek-bones, and
elevated his flat nose a trifle. Until that time comes, the Indian will always
be a grown-up child, as simple, as ignorant, and as credulous as a child, but
with all the passions, vices, and defects of the adult.
“In regard to the nature and understanding of the Indians,” says Retana,
“speaking in general, they are more clever than the American Indians.30
They readily learn any art, and with the same readiness they imitate any
work which is placed before them. They make fine clerks and are employed
in the accounting offices and other offices in that duty. For, besides the fact
that they write well, they are excellent accountants, have capacity for
directing a lawsuit, and very sharp in getting the parties to the lawsuit all
tangled up. There are good stonemasons, and musicians among them. But in
all these things, they only reach a certain degree which they never surpass,
either because of laziness, or for the lack of intellect, which we must
suppose to be sufficiently limited. For they never invent anything, and all is
reduced to their skill of imitation. Those who give themselves to the
sciences never surpass a mediocrity in their comprehension.
“He who has had to do with the Indians of Filipinas can do no less than
assent to this truth. We find them more clever than ourselves in learning any
mechanical work, but more stupid in whatever depends upon the
ears, touch, and the other bodily senses.
There have not been lacking those who have attributed the incapacity and
insufficiency of the Indians to intellectual laziness which corresponds to the
laziness peculiar to an equatorial country, where the burning rays of fiery
sun enervates the physical and intellectual forces. We neither affirm nor
deny this, since it might well happen that the Indians possess, like children,
in the beginning in potentiality intellectual faculties in their germ equal and
even superior to those of the white race, but we incline to the belief that the
Indian of pure blood can never reach in scientific culture to the level of the
European. If he ever attains anything in the field of science, it must be
because another blood inoculates in his own blood the divine breath of
wisdom, and then he will be able to advance somewhat when the cross
whitens his olive-colored face, has lowered his prominent cheek-bones, and
elevated his flat nose a trifle. Until that time comes, the Indian will always
be a grown-up child, as simple, as ignorant, and as credulous as a child, but
with all the passions, vices, and defects of the adult.
“In regard to the nature and understanding of the Indians,” says Retana,
“speaking in general, they are more clever than the American Indians.30
They readily learn any art, and with the same readiness they imitate any
work which is placed before them. They make fine clerks and are employed
in the accounting offices and other offices in that duty. For, besides the fact
that they write well, they are excellent accountants, have capacity for
directing a lawsuit, and very sharp in getting the parties to the lawsuit all
tangled up. There are good stonemasons, and musicians among them. But in
all these things, they only reach a certain degree which they never surpass,
either because of laziness, or for the lack of intellect, which we must
suppose to be sufficiently limited. For they never invent anything, and all is
reduced to their skill of imitation. Those who give themselves to the
sciences never surpass a mediocrity in their comprehension.
“He who has had to do with the Indians of Filipinas can do no less than
assent to this truth. We find them more clever than ourselves in learning any
mechanical work, but more stupid in whatever depends upon the
Page 299
understanding or on the imagination. In so brief a time do they learn the
trade of artists, musicians, embroiderers, cobblers, tailors, and whatever is
reduced to the mechanical, that they exercise it fairly well in little time. If
they are not satisfied with it, they readily give it up and learn another trade.
There are Indians who have gone through all those trades, and they have
filled them all well. But not one of them has ever surpassed mediocrity.
There has never been an artisan who has invented any improvement in the
trade which he learned. They are most ingenious in imitating what they see,
but they never invent anything. If those men had the talents of Europeans,
why is it possible that one cannot find in three hundred years one who has
added anything to what was taught him?
“I can affirm of the Filipinos with whom I have lived for more than sixteen
years, that they are handy in every kind of mechanism which is shown to
them. They are capable of imitating the most curious works, but they can
invent nothing, for they lack imagination and fancy, and are very obtuse in
the abstract sciences because they lack understanding.
“Some try to attribute this to the subordination in which the Spaniards hold
them. I will ask such people why does not that subordination and
submission prevent them from making any mechanical work with a
sufficient perfection? The soldiers learn the military exercise quicker than
do the Spaniards; the children learn to read readily; most of them write an
excellent hand. The girls easily imitate the laces and embroideries of
Europa. Why do they not imitate equally well our philosophers, our
mathematicians, and our poets? Why do they not make any advance in
painting, in music, and in the other sciences which require imagination and
understanding?31 More than half of the seculars of the Manila archbishopric
are Indians. There are some who have become alcaldes-mayor, officers in
the royal army, and advocates in the royal Audiencia. Why have none of
them gone beyond a very moderate mediocrity in the sciences to which they
have dedicated themselves? Just as among Europeans individuals are found
for all kinds of abstract sciences, it must be confessed that in the same
manner nations are found who, because of the climate in which they have
trade of artists, musicians, embroiderers, cobblers, tailors, and whatever is
reduced to the mechanical, that they exercise it fairly well in little time. If
they are not satisfied with it, they readily give it up and learn another trade.
There are Indians who have gone through all those trades, and they have
filled them all well. But not one of them has ever surpassed mediocrity.
There has never been an artisan who has invented any improvement in the
trade which he learned. They are most ingenious in imitating what they see,
but they never invent anything. If those men had the talents of Europeans,
why is it possible that one cannot find in three hundred years one who has
added anything to what was taught him?
“I can affirm of the Filipinos with whom I have lived for more than sixteen
years, that they are handy in every kind of mechanism which is shown to
them. They are capable of imitating the most curious works, but they can
invent nothing, for they lack imagination and fancy, and are very obtuse in
the abstract sciences because they lack understanding.
“Some try to attribute this to the subordination in which the Spaniards hold
them. I will ask such people why does not that subordination and
submission prevent them from making any mechanical work with a
sufficient perfection? The soldiers learn the military exercise quicker than
do the Spaniards; the children learn to read readily; most of them write an
excellent hand. The girls easily imitate the laces and embroideries of
Europa. Why do they not imitate equally well our philosophers, our
mathematicians, and our poets? Why do they not make any advance in
painting, in music, and in the other sciences which require imagination and
understanding?31 More than half of the seculars of the Manila archbishopric
are Indians. There are some who have become alcaldes-mayor, officers in
the royal army, and advocates in the royal Audiencia. Why have none of
them gone beyond a very moderate mediocrity in the sciences to which they
have dedicated themselves? Just as among Europeans individuals are found
for all kinds of abstract sciences, it must be confessed that in the same
manner nations are found who, because of the climate in which they have
Page 300
lived for a long series of generations, have contracted a certain tangency of
understanding which disposes them very little to receive metaphysical and
spiritual ideas.”32
This gives us the key to the fatal results obtained in education in Filipinas.
Of the hundreds of students who matriculated annually in the colleges,
fifteen per cent did not succeed in obtaining the degree of bachelor, and if
those who gained a professional title in the university scarcely reached ten
per cent, and of them the greater number were advocates without clients,
and physicians without patients, they, united with those who abandoned
their books and mutilated their career, were in the villages the greatest
calamity that befell the country. They all pompously called themselves
pilósopos for filósofos [i.e., philosophers], and they were no more than
ignorant and presuming fellows, pettifoggers, intriguers, and lazy, haughty,
and vain fellows, who neither could nor would work, or aid their parents in
work or trade, but could dress as those in Manila, prink themselves out like
women, censuring everything, even the religious acts, in order that they
might be esteemed sages. They were, through their vices, a grievous weight
to the parish priests; by their laziness and viciousness, an insupportable
burden to their families; by their lewdness and intrigues the mine which
furnished suits to the lawyers, and for the disaffected and filibuster, as they
were almost all of them affiliated with freemasonry, a danger to the
government and to the nation.33 All those evil students learned all the evil
of the capitals and laden with vices, evil ideas, and morals, they were in the
villages a scandal for the majority, a snare for some, and mischievous for
all.
“Those deserters from the university,” says Escosura, “half instructed with
incomplete notions of the sciences which, belonging to the superior
education, require to be studied by persons of consideration and social
prestige, and above all to be upright, in order that they may not be
dangerous to the public safety; those deserters from the university form, I
repeat, a class in Filipinas, and are, above all, insatiable leeches who devour
the substance of the Indians, so many other founts of lawsuits and quarrels
among their fellowcitizens.”
understanding which disposes them very little to receive metaphysical and
spiritual ideas.”32
This gives us the key to the fatal results obtained in education in Filipinas.
Of the hundreds of students who matriculated annually in the colleges,
fifteen per cent did not succeed in obtaining the degree of bachelor, and if
those who gained a professional title in the university scarcely reached ten
per cent, and of them the greater number were advocates without clients,
and physicians without patients, they, united with those who abandoned
their books and mutilated their career, were in the villages the greatest
calamity that befell the country. They all pompously called themselves
pilósopos for filósofos [i.e., philosophers], and they were no more than
ignorant and presuming fellows, pettifoggers, intriguers, and lazy, haughty,
and vain fellows, who neither could nor would work, or aid their parents in
work or trade, but could dress as those in Manila, prink themselves out like
women, censuring everything, even the religious acts, in order that they
might be esteemed sages. They were, through their vices, a grievous weight
to the parish priests; by their laziness and viciousness, an insupportable
burden to their families; by their lewdness and intrigues the mine which
furnished suits to the lawyers, and for the disaffected and filibuster, as they
were almost all of them affiliated with freemasonry, a danger to the
government and to the nation.33 All those evil students learned all the evil
of the capitals and laden with vices, evil ideas, and morals, they were in the
villages a scandal for the majority, a snare for some, and mischievous for
all.
“Those deserters from the university,” says Escosura, “half instructed with
incomplete notions of the sciences which, belonging to the superior
education, require to be studied by persons of consideration and social
prestige, and above all to be upright, in order that they may not be
dangerous to the public safety; those deserters from the university form, I
repeat, a class in Filipinas, and are, above all, insatiable leeches who devour
the substance of the Indians, so many other founts of lawsuits and quarrels
among their fellowcitizens.”
Page 301
Perhaps I shall be asked at this point: “Why since you [religious] see and
know all this, why did your religious devote themselves to, and encourage,
education?” Because it is very difficult to separate oneself from the
influence of the time; for it is impossible to oppose the conquering current
of opinion, as the monastic orders of Filipinas did not arrange means to free
themselves from the pressure of the government, and to reply to the unjust
charge of having retrograded, which those who did not know the country
even on the map fulminated against them; and lastly to avoid greater evils.
The regular province of the Augustinian fathers was the last to devote itself
to superior education among the Indians. When did it do that, and why?
When Señor Becerra was minister of the colonies in the years 1887 and
1888, and that minister of sad memory planned an official institute in the
capital of Iloilo, the Augustinian fathers saw in the plan of the minister a
most grave danger for the country, and they went ahead to ward it off. All
we parish-priest regulars of Filipinas saw with pain the advances which
freemasonry was making in the country by means of the abandoned
advocates and physicians, unfit students, ambitious caciques, wealthy
fellows, ruined by their vices or by play—we know the works of the spade
against the foundation of Spanish domination which were based on religion,
prestige, and superiority of race. We all recognized and experienced the
apathy and indifference of the authorities who were not ignorant of the
frauds and plans of the lodges; and there were even governors of the
provinces who protected them. And if to all that which we knew,
recognized, and could not remedy, we had consented that Señor Becerra
establish in Iloilo an institute of secondary education with professors who
might have been freemasons or atheists, the catastrophe would have been
certain and imminent, for such institute would be a seeding place for
filibusters and insurgents. In order to avoid that, the Augustinian order
planned and constructed at its own expense an edifice which it resolved to
dedicate as an institute. That could not be carried out, for the last revolution
of ’98 came upon them before it was inaugurated.
More beneficial for the country, more in accordance with the monastic
traditions, more in harmony with the recommendations of our glorious
founder, which were practiced by our virtuous ancestors, would have been
the opening of schools of arts and crafts. In reality, although the Spanish
know all this, why did your religious devote themselves to, and encourage,
education?” Because it is very difficult to separate oneself from the
influence of the time; for it is impossible to oppose the conquering current
of opinion, as the monastic orders of Filipinas did not arrange means to free
themselves from the pressure of the government, and to reply to the unjust
charge of having retrograded, which those who did not know the country
even on the map fulminated against them; and lastly to avoid greater evils.
The regular province of the Augustinian fathers was the last to devote itself
to superior education among the Indians. When did it do that, and why?
When Señor Becerra was minister of the colonies in the years 1887 and
1888, and that minister of sad memory planned an official institute in the
capital of Iloilo, the Augustinian fathers saw in the plan of the minister a
most grave danger for the country, and they went ahead to ward it off. All
we parish-priest regulars of Filipinas saw with pain the advances which
freemasonry was making in the country by means of the abandoned
advocates and physicians, unfit students, ambitious caciques, wealthy
fellows, ruined by their vices or by play—we know the works of the spade
against the foundation of Spanish domination which were based on religion,
prestige, and superiority of race. We all recognized and experienced the
apathy and indifference of the authorities who were not ignorant of the
frauds and plans of the lodges; and there were even governors of the
provinces who protected them. And if to all that which we knew,
recognized, and could not remedy, we had consented that Señor Becerra
establish in Iloilo an institute of secondary education with professors who
might have been freemasons or atheists, the catastrophe would have been
certain and imminent, for such institute would be a seeding place for
filibusters and insurgents. In order to avoid that, the Augustinian order
planned and constructed at its own expense an edifice which it resolved to
dedicate as an institute. That could not be carried out, for the last revolution
of ’98 came upon them before it was inaugurated.
More beneficial for the country, more in accordance with the monastic
traditions, more in harmony with the recommendations of our glorious
founder, which were practiced by our virtuous ancestors, would have been
the opening of schools of arts and crafts. In reality, although the Spanish
Page 302
government established a few of those schools in Manila, Pampanga, and
Iloilo, it was so unseasonable that it was unable to gather the fruits which
were promised in their founded hopes. Such is the scarcity of Indian artists
and artisans, that of the former there are a few sculptors, engravers, and
painters, etc., but of the latter, we can assert that almost all the trades are in
the hands of the Chinese, and only carpentry, cabinet-making, architecture,
masonry, and some other trades, are exercised by Indians, to whom the
parish-priest religious taught them because they needed them for their
works and constructions.
It is known that the ancient monks divided their time among prayer,
contemplation, study, and manual work. St. Anthony34 and his five
thousand monks, as well as all those who afterward imitated the monastic
life or that of the desert, employed part of their day in labor with their
hands, weaving mats, making shoes, oars, boats, or small skiffs, and other
similar labors. Our father, St. Augustine, desired his monks to also devote
some hours of the day to manual labor. Accordingly, our predecessors did it.
It is true, that the spirit of the respective epochs changed the character of the
bodily work, but the monastic corporations of Filipinas, which recognized
the incapacity of the Indian for science and deplored the pernicious effects
of science poorly digested by the natives, if they could not do away with the
action of the governments, the influence of opinion, the pressure of the
times, would have had to turn aside, by means of their parish-priest
religious, the tendency of the Indians to the literary branches, and to have
directed that tendency to those branches of pure imitation, for which it is
necessary to recognize, and we do that gladly, that the Filipino Indian has
exceptional abilities. At the same time that the university was founded, and
the colleges provided, schools and workshops ought to have been
established for the natives, which would have obtained the preference in
those narrow, dull, and lazy minds, with greater benefits to the country and
less harm to all. All the monasteries founded by St. Basil the Great35 had in
charge an elementary superior school, and another of arts and crafts joined
to it. That ought to be the model of the religious orders in Filipinas, in spite
of the governments of the mother country, of the demands of opinion
manifestly gone astray on this point, and of the spirit of the epoch which
could not have any influence in that country, most especially by their
Iloilo, it was so unseasonable that it was unable to gather the fruits which
were promised in their founded hopes. Such is the scarcity of Indian artists
and artisans, that of the former there are a few sculptors, engravers, and
painters, etc., but of the latter, we can assert that almost all the trades are in
the hands of the Chinese, and only carpentry, cabinet-making, architecture,
masonry, and some other trades, are exercised by Indians, to whom the
parish-priest religious taught them because they needed them for their
works and constructions.
It is known that the ancient monks divided their time among prayer,
contemplation, study, and manual work. St. Anthony34 and his five
thousand monks, as well as all those who afterward imitated the monastic
life or that of the desert, employed part of their day in labor with their
hands, weaving mats, making shoes, oars, boats, or small skiffs, and other
similar labors. Our father, St. Augustine, desired his monks to also devote
some hours of the day to manual labor. Accordingly, our predecessors did it.
It is true, that the spirit of the respective epochs changed the character of the
bodily work, but the monastic corporations of Filipinas, which recognized
the incapacity of the Indian for science and deplored the pernicious effects
of science poorly digested by the natives, if they could not do away with the
action of the governments, the influence of opinion, the pressure of the
times, would have had to turn aside, by means of their parish-priest
religious, the tendency of the Indians to the literary branches, and to have
directed that tendency to those branches of pure imitation, for which it is
necessary to recognize, and we do that gladly, that the Filipino Indian has
exceptional abilities. At the same time that the university was founded, and
the colleges provided, schools and workshops ought to have been
established for the natives, which would have obtained the preference in
those narrow, dull, and lazy minds, with greater benefits to the country and
less harm to all. All the monasteries founded by St. Basil the Great35 had in
charge an elementary superior school, and another of arts and crafts joined
to it. That ought to be the model of the religious orders in Filipinas, in spite
of the governments of the mother country, of the demands of opinion
manifestly gone astray on this point, and of the spirit of the epoch which
could not have any influence in that country, most especially by their
Page 303
constitution, nature, customs, and government. Had the religious
corporations, thoroughly permeated with their Christian and civilizing
mission, proceeded in that manner, the contingent of sons with the three
pointed design of the square and apron,36 who left the halls of the colleges
and became the petty leaders and chief revolutionists who betrayed the
mother country and were also the greatest enemies of those who had taught
them the little good that they knew, would not have been so numerous.
The cholera, which made ravages in the Filipino Archipelago in 1882, left
in the saddest orphanage many children of both sexes and of all the races.
They, abandoned, and without resources, wandered through the streets
begging public charity. The Spanish women, moved by the disconsolate
spectacle, which so many ragged and hungry children offered, formed a
society, from which a committee was chosen, which went to the governor-
general to beg for food and shelter for those abandoned children. The
governor summoned the provincials of the monastic order, as being the
natural protectors of the destitute, and creators of the centers of education
and learning in the country. He petitioned them for support and aid. The
father provincial of the Augustinians, representing his order, took under
charge of the province of Santísimo Nombre de Jesús, the support,
education, and teaching of the abandoned and orphaned children. The
Augustinian fathers assigned for that purpose local sites provisionally in the
avenue of San Marcelino, where they gathered the children who were
wandering through the city of Manila, and gave them shelter in the
temporary barracks. But since the latter had no hygienic conditions, and
were not large enough, they transferred the children to the lower parts of the
convent of Guadalupe, which were spacious and well ventilated. There they
opened workshops of sculpture and ceramics, painting, and modeling, and
there they remained until the year 1892, when the schools, workshops, and
children were transferred to the building of the new plant constructed for
that purpose in the village of Malabon. That place united all the desirable
conditions of solidity, decoration, size, and even elegance, which could be
desired. There the Augustinian fathers taught the orphans, in addition to
their primary letters, painting, designing, sculpture, and modeling, printing,
and binding, and indeed the printing plant was bought by the voluntary
donation of some religious, through the economies practiced in the missions
corporations, thoroughly permeated with their Christian and civilizing
mission, proceeded in that manner, the contingent of sons with the three
pointed design of the square and apron,36 who left the halls of the colleges
and became the petty leaders and chief revolutionists who betrayed the
mother country and were also the greatest enemies of those who had taught
them the little good that they knew, would not have been so numerous.
The cholera, which made ravages in the Filipino Archipelago in 1882, left
in the saddest orphanage many children of both sexes and of all the races.
They, abandoned, and without resources, wandered through the streets
begging public charity. The Spanish women, moved by the disconsolate
spectacle, which so many ragged and hungry children offered, formed a
society, from which a committee was chosen, which went to the governor-
general to beg for food and shelter for those abandoned children. The
governor summoned the provincials of the monastic order, as being the
natural protectors of the destitute, and creators of the centers of education
and learning in the country. He petitioned them for support and aid. The
father provincial of the Augustinians, representing his order, took under
charge of the province of Santísimo Nombre de Jesús, the support,
education, and teaching of the abandoned and orphaned children. The
Augustinian fathers assigned for that purpose local sites provisionally in the
avenue of San Marcelino, where they gathered the children who were
wandering through the city of Manila, and gave them shelter in the
temporary barracks. But since the latter had no hygienic conditions, and
were not large enough, they transferred the children to the lower parts of the
convent of Guadalupe, which were spacious and well ventilated. There they
opened workshops of sculpture and ceramics, painting, and modeling, and
there they remained until the year 1892, when the schools, workshops, and
children were transferred to the building of the new plant constructed for
that purpose in the village of Malabon. That place united all the desirable
conditions of solidity, decoration, size, and even elegance, which could be
desired. There the Augustinian fathers taught the orphans, in addition to
their primary letters, painting, designing, sculpture, and modeling, printing,
and binding, and indeed the printing plant was bought by the voluntary
donation of some religious, through the economies practiced in the missions
Page 304
by dint of privations and of a life of poverty and mortification. We know
one of those religious, respectable for his exemplary virtue, who gave for
that purpose all his savings, consisting of two thousand pesos. We feel that
his humility has prohibited us from placing his name here, so that he may
be blessed by all who should hear of a charity and liberality peculiar to the
sons of a St. Augustine, who gave even his death-bed to the poor, and
suitable also to those of Santo Tomás de Villanueva, father of the poor. That
asylum of the orphans, and of the unfortunates abandoned by its founders
who had to flee from the ingratitude of the revolutionists, was burned by the
shells which the Americans threw to dislodge the Indian rebels who had
made forts of it, and being looted afterward by pillaging Chinese who took
away even the paving-stones of the lower floor, a cargo of which was
surprised by the North American police in the Pasig River, and returned to
the Augustinian fathers—the only indemnity which they have received up
to date.
The Augustinian fathers also extended their charity to orphan girls. For that
purpose they caused sisters of their tertiary branch to go from the Peninsula,
who took charge of the education and instruction of the children in the
orphanage that was built in Mandaloya at the expense of the said
Augustinian fathers. More than three hundred Indian mestizo and Spanish
girls received a fine education there, so much so that their work in
embroidery, sewing, and the manufacture of artificial flowers, took the prize
in the expositions at Madrid and Manila.
So excellent and fine was the education that the orphan girls received in
Mandaloya, that it was necessary to accede to the repeated requests of
influential families who begged that the Augustinian tertiary mothers
receive as pensioners the daughters of many Peninsulars and Spanish
mestizos.
1 See this decree in VOL. XLV, pp. 184–186, where it is dated June 20, 1686. ↑
2 Tomás G. del Rosario, cited often in these notes, says (Census of Philippines, iii, pp. 594, 595):
“A decree of the general government, issued October 6, 1885, provided for a competition to be
followed by prizes for the best grammars written in Visayan, Cebuano, Ilocano, Bícol, Pangasinán,
one of those religious, respectable for his exemplary virtue, who gave for
that purpose all his savings, consisting of two thousand pesos. We feel that
his humility has prohibited us from placing his name here, so that he may
be blessed by all who should hear of a charity and liberality peculiar to the
sons of a St. Augustine, who gave even his death-bed to the poor, and
suitable also to those of Santo Tomás de Villanueva, father of the poor. That
asylum of the orphans, and of the unfortunates abandoned by its founders
who had to flee from the ingratitude of the revolutionists, was burned by the
shells which the Americans threw to dislodge the Indian rebels who had
made forts of it, and being looted afterward by pillaging Chinese who took
away even the paving-stones of the lower floor, a cargo of which was
surprised by the North American police in the Pasig River, and returned to
the Augustinian fathers—the only indemnity which they have received up
to date.
The Augustinian fathers also extended their charity to orphan girls. For that
purpose they caused sisters of their tertiary branch to go from the Peninsula,
who took charge of the education and instruction of the children in the
orphanage that was built in Mandaloya at the expense of the said
Augustinian fathers. More than three hundred Indian mestizo and Spanish
girls received a fine education there, so much so that their work in
embroidery, sewing, and the manufacture of artificial flowers, took the prize
in the expositions at Madrid and Manila.
So excellent and fine was the education that the orphan girls received in
Mandaloya, that it was necessary to accede to the repeated requests of
influential families who begged that the Augustinian tertiary mothers
receive as pensioners the daughters of many Peninsulars and Spanish
mestizos.
1 See this decree in VOL. XLV, pp. 184–186, where it is dated June 20, 1686. ↑
2 Tomás G. del Rosario, cited often in these notes, says (Census of Philippines, iii, pp. 594, 595):
“A decree of the general government, issued October 6, 1885, provided for a competition to be
followed by prizes for the best grammars written in Visayan, Cebuano, Ilocano, Bícol, Pangasinán,
Page 305
and Pampango, there being one already in Tagálog. Naturally these grammars, which were written in
different dialects and taught in the public schools, made it more difficult (and that was the object) for
the Spanish language to become general. Matters reached such a stage that teachers were punished
and threatened with deportation, and some were actually deported, for teaching Spanish.”
Speaking on the same subject, LeRoy (“Friars in Philippines,” in Political Science Quarterly, for
December, 1903, p. 673) says: “In proclaiming the law of 1893 [the Maura law], Governor-general
Blanco instructed the municipal councils to employ ‘the most practical means for the diffusion of the
Spanish language.’ The common assertion that the friars did teach the natives Spanish is contradicted
by these provisions and by the numerous decrees from 1585 on; those who frankly admit that they
did not spread Spanish, and who hold that it is impracticable to make the natives accept either
Spanish or English, have a fair argument to present.” ↑
3 See this decree in VOL. XLV, pp. 184–186. ↑
4 This is given by Barrantes, Instrucción primaria, pp. 69–71. ↑
5 For this and following citations of the regulations, see ante. ↑
6 Speaking of the legislation of 1863, LeRoy (Philippine Life, pp. 202, 203) says: “Most
significant of all, local school boards of a civil and lay character were ordered established, a feature
of the decree which had not by any means been realized when the municipal reform of 1893 was
decreed, and which that reform itself did not accomplish. Theoretically, the friars were left in
supervision only of religious instruction in the public schools; practically, in four towns out of five,
they managed everything about the schools to suit their own will, down almost to the last hours of
Spanish rule.” ↑
7 The Tagálog insurrection broke out prematurely through betrayal of the plot in August, 1896. ↑
8 Patricio de la Escosura, formerly minister and ambassador in Berlin, member of the Royal
Spanish Academy, went to the Philippines about 1863, as royal commissary. His Memoria is
important and worth consultation for the history of the islands. It has a prologue by Cañamaque. The
first chapter on the teaching of Spanish argues that Spanish be taught the Filipinos. Chapter viii is on
the creation of a school of physicians and surgeons. The various chapters of this book, although
written as letters to the President of the Council of Ministers, in 1863, were not published until 1882.
See Pardo de Tavera’s Biblioteca filipina. ↑
9 See VOL. XVII, p. 333. The Cuadrilleros occupied in a certain sense, the position occupied now
by the constabulary. ↑
10 The author of this book was Manuel del Rio, who went to the Philippines in 1713, where he
labored many years in various villages of Pangasinán. He was procurator-general of his order,
different dialects and taught in the public schools, made it more difficult (and that was the object) for
the Spanish language to become general. Matters reached such a stage that teachers were punished
and threatened with deportation, and some were actually deported, for teaching Spanish.”
Speaking on the same subject, LeRoy (“Friars in Philippines,” in Political Science Quarterly, for
December, 1903, p. 673) says: “In proclaiming the law of 1893 [the Maura law], Governor-general
Blanco instructed the municipal councils to employ ‘the most practical means for the diffusion of the
Spanish language.’ The common assertion that the friars did teach the natives Spanish is contradicted
by these provisions and by the numerous decrees from 1585 on; those who frankly admit that they
did not spread Spanish, and who hold that it is impracticable to make the natives accept either
Spanish or English, have a fair argument to present.” ↑
3 See this decree in VOL. XLV, pp. 184–186. ↑
4 This is given by Barrantes, Instrucción primaria, pp. 69–71. ↑
5 For this and following citations of the regulations, see ante. ↑
6 Speaking of the legislation of 1863, LeRoy (Philippine Life, pp. 202, 203) says: “Most
significant of all, local school boards of a civil and lay character were ordered established, a feature
of the decree which had not by any means been realized when the municipal reform of 1893 was
decreed, and which that reform itself did not accomplish. Theoretically, the friars were left in
supervision only of religious instruction in the public schools; practically, in four towns out of five,
they managed everything about the schools to suit their own will, down almost to the last hours of
Spanish rule.” ↑
7 The Tagálog insurrection broke out prematurely through betrayal of the plot in August, 1896. ↑
8 Patricio de la Escosura, formerly minister and ambassador in Berlin, member of the Royal
Spanish Academy, went to the Philippines about 1863, as royal commissary. His Memoria is
important and worth consultation for the history of the islands. It has a prologue by Cañamaque. The
first chapter on the teaching of Spanish argues that Spanish be taught the Filipinos. Chapter viii is on
the creation of a school of physicians and surgeons. The various chapters of this book, although
written as letters to the President of the Council of Ministers, in 1863, were not published until 1882.
See Pardo de Tavera’s Biblioteca filipina. ↑
9 See VOL. XVII, p. 333. The Cuadrilleros occupied in a certain sense, the position occupied now
by the constabulary. ↑
10 The author of this book was Manuel del Rio, who went to the Philippines in 1713, where he
labored many years in various villages of Pangasinán. He was procurator-general of his order,
Page 306
definitor, and provincial; and was bishop-elect of Nueva Segovia at his death. A fuller title of his
book is as follows: “Instrucciones morales y religiosas para el govierno, direccion, y acierto en la
practica de nuestros ministerios. Que deben observar todos los religiosos de esta nuestra Provincia de
el Santo Rossario de Philipinas del Orden de Predicadores.” See Peréz and Güemes’s Adiciones y
continuacion (Manila, 1905), p. 114. ↑
11 The opening of the Suez Canal, as much probably as any other factor promulgated modern ideas
in the Philippines, because of the vastly shorter route thus brought about between them and the
mother country. ↑
12 The above citation is from Daniel Grifol y Aliaga’s prologue to his book La instrucción
primaria en Filipinas (note by Zamora, p. 235). ↑
13 Fray Hilarion Diez, O.S.A., who was consecrated archbishop of Manila, October 21, 1827. His
death occurred May 7, 1829. See Ferrando’s Historia, vi, pp. cliii, cliv. ↑
14 Zamora, speaking in his chapter ix of the intervention of the friar, and discussing in general the
accusations against the religious orders, says (pp. 408–452): “The Spaniards in admiration of the
sanity of life, of the austerity and purity of the morals of the religious; thankful for their good offices
as intermediaries among themselves in their disputes, and among the Indians during rebellions;
convinced of the efficacy of their word, and of their intervention in all things; of the necessity of their
active and diligent coöperation for the conservation and consolidation of the colony: began to
respect, venerate, and recognize in them spontaneously, a certain right to intervene in their affairs, to
settle their differences, submit to their judgment their quarrels, and respect their decisions with more
submission and conformity than would proceed from the legitimately constituted authority. The
governors themselves could not leave the religious out of account in all that they undertook.” The
Indian learned to distinguish, says Zamora, between the peaceful and helpful friar, who sought only
his welfare, and the often brutal and harsh encomendero. “Not otherwise was the origin of the
prestige of the religious among Indians and Spaniards;” and the lapse of time furthered it. The
governors made use of the friars as ambassadors, counsellors, and in other capacities connected with
the government. “The religious were the ones who formed the villages and made a record of their
parishioners on the tribute and citizen list.” As the friars were the only ones who understood the
native dialects and the natives were ignorant of Spanish, the authorities were forced to work through
the former, and consequently, the friars had the right of “visé” of the tribute and citizen lists. They
became the presiding officers of all local boards, and so had all the power. In the provinces the
dwelling of the parish priest was open to strangers who lodged there as in a hotel. The envy and
maliciousness of certain people, however, conspired to take away the power of the parish priest, a
reform that was rather agreeable than otherwise to him, as it left him more time for his ministry; but
book is as follows: “Instrucciones morales y religiosas para el govierno, direccion, y acierto en la
practica de nuestros ministerios. Que deben observar todos los religiosos de esta nuestra Provincia de
el Santo Rossario de Philipinas del Orden de Predicadores.” See Peréz and Güemes’s Adiciones y
continuacion (Manila, 1905), p. 114. ↑
11 The opening of the Suez Canal, as much probably as any other factor promulgated modern ideas
in the Philippines, because of the vastly shorter route thus brought about between them and the
mother country. ↑
12 The above citation is from Daniel Grifol y Aliaga’s prologue to his book La instrucción
primaria en Filipinas (note by Zamora, p. 235). ↑
13 Fray Hilarion Diez, O.S.A., who was consecrated archbishop of Manila, October 21, 1827. His
death occurred May 7, 1829. See Ferrando’s Historia, vi, pp. cliii, cliv. ↑
14 Zamora, speaking in his chapter ix of the intervention of the friar, and discussing in general the
accusations against the religious orders, says (pp. 408–452): “The Spaniards in admiration of the
sanity of life, of the austerity and purity of the morals of the religious; thankful for their good offices
as intermediaries among themselves in their disputes, and among the Indians during rebellions;
convinced of the efficacy of their word, and of their intervention in all things; of the necessity of their
active and diligent coöperation for the conservation and consolidation of the colony: began to
respect, venerate, and recognize in them spontaneously, a certain right to intervene in their affairs, to
settle their differences, submit to their judgment their quarrels, and respect their decisions with more
submission and conformity than would proceed from the legitimately constituted authority. The
governors themselves could not leave the religious out of account in all that they undertook.” The
Indian learned to distinguish, says Zamora, between the peaceful and helpful friar, who sought only
his welfare, and the often brutal and harsh encomendero. “Not otherwise was the origin of the
prestige of the religious among Indians and Spaniards;” and the lapse of time furthered it. The
governors made use of the friars as ambassadors, counsellors, and in other capacities connected with
the government. “The religious were the ones who formed the villages and made a record of their
parishioners on the tribute and citizen list.” As the friars were the only ones who understood the
native dialects and the natives were ignorant of Spanish, the authorities were forced to work through
the former, and consequently, the friars had the right of “visé” of the tribute and citizen lists. They
became the presiding officers of all local boards, and so had all the power. In the provinces the
dwelling of the parish priest was open to strangers who lodged there as in a hotel. The envy and
maliciousness of certain people, however, conspired to take away the power of the parish priest, a
reform that was rather agreeable than otherwise to him, as it left him more time for his ministry; but
Page 307
he deplored it as it seemed to threaten the country at no distant future. “The vigilant, noble, and
disinterested intervention of the parish priests in all matters was the chief and necessary wheel of the
gubernatorial, administrative, and judicial mechanism, in their multiple and complicated attributes
and duties. That was exercised with regularity, until, in the last years of Spanish dominion in that
country, the impelling force restrained the impulse.” The fruit of the “reform” was the contempt of
the natives for the Spaniards. “If the religious orders were the cause for the loss of these islands, they
were so unconsciously and ignorantly, or consciously and maliciously.” Zamora argues that they were
not in any way the cause for the loss of the country. “The religious communities knew that the ruin of
the country was their own ruin, the end of the Spanish domination, the end even of their existence in
Filipinas.” “On three bases rested the Spanish domination in Filipinas with its institutions and
organisations: religion; the prestige of the parish-priest regulars; and the superiority of race in so
great accord with Spanish nobility.” To freemasonry was due the destruction of the high ideal of
religion, and also the idea of the superiority of race; and to freemasonry is due, then, the loss of the
colony. The friars have not committed the abuses with which they have been credited, and were not
the cause of the revolution. They were always the upholders of Spanish sovereignty, and protected
the natives. ↑
15 The municipal reform of 1893, the “Maura law,” in conferring a considerable degree of local
autonomy on Philippine towns, made the newly created municipal councils also school boards. It was
a further step in taking from the padre the power to “visé” and supervise everything done, small and
great, in a town. In promulgating the law, Governor-general Blanco (popular with the Filipinos for
his liberal measures) took pains to explain that the priest’s school-inspecting powers, so far as
religious teaching went, were to be the same as ever. As a matter of fact, this reform of Minister
Maura, sent forth amid much accompaniment of proclamas in Spain and the islands, was virtually
made a dead-letter under succeeding governors. Its non-enforcement, except in a few towns, was one
of the complaints of the insurgents in 1896. See LeRoy “Friars in the Philippines,” in Political
Science Quarterly for December, 1903, pp. 672, 673. ↑
16 Victor S. Clark (Bulletin of the Bureau of Labor, no. 58, May, 1905; Labor Conditions in the
Philippines), says (p. 854): “Practically all the Christian population of Mindanao spoke Spanish in
1883, which indicates that the statistics probably did not cover the remoter Jesuit mission stations
among the Moros. In that year about 21 per cent of the total population reported for the islands could
read, but less than 5½ per cent could speak Spanish. In other words, 75 per cent of the persons able to
read could do so only in the Malay dialects.” ↑
17 Estadismo, chapter xiv (Retana’s ed.; note by Zamora). ↑
disinterested intervention of the parish priests in all matters was the chief and necessary wheel of the
gubernatorial, administrative, and judicial mechanism, in their multiple and complicated attributes
and duties. That was exercised with regularity, until, in the last years of Spanish dominion in that
country, the impelling force restrained the impulse.” The fruit of the “reform” was the contempt of
the natives for the Spaniards. “If the religious orders were the cause for the loss of these islands, they
were so unconsciously and ignorantly, or consciously and maliciously.” Zamora argues that they were
not in any way the cause for the loss of the country. “The religious communities knew that the ruin of
the country was their own ruin, the end of the Spanish domination, the end even of their existence in
Filipinas.” “On three bases rested the Spanish domination in Filipinas with its institutions and
organisations: religion; the prestige of the parish-priest regulars; and the superiority of race in so
great accord with Spanish nobility.” To freemasonry was due the destruction of the high ideal of
religion, and also the idea of the superiority of race; and to freemasonry is due, then, the loss of the
colony. The friars have not committed the abuses with which they have been credited, and were not
the cause of the revolution. They were always the upholders of Spanish sovereignty, and protected
the natives. ↑
15 The municipal reform of 1893, the “Maura law,” in conferring a considerable degree of local
autonomy on Philippine towns, made the newly created municipal councils also school boards. It was
a further step in taking from the padre the power to “visé” and supervise everything done, small and
great, in a town. In promulgating the law, Governor-general Blanco (popular with the Filipinos for
his liberal measures) took pains to explain that the priest’s school-inspecting powers, so far as
religious teaching went, were to be the same as ever. As a matter of fact, this reform of Minister
Maura, sent forth amid much accompaniment of proclamas in Spain and the islands, was virtually
made a dead-letter under succeeding governors. Its non-enforcement, except in a few towns, was one
of the complaints of the insurgents in 1896. See LeRoy “Friars in the Philippines,” in Political
Science Quarterly for December, 1903, pp. 672, 673. ↑
16 Victor S. Clark (Bulletin of the Bureau of Labor, no. 58, May, 1905; Labor Conditions in the
Philippines), says (p. 854): “Practically all the Christian population of Mindanao spoke Spanish in
1883, which indicates that the statistics probably did not cover the remoter Jesuit mission stations
among the Moros. In that year about 21 per cent of the total population reported for the islands could
read, but less than 5½ per cent could speak Spanish. In other words, 75 per cent of the persons able to
read could do so only in the Malay dialects.” ↑
17 Estadismo, chapter xiv (Retana’s ed.; note by Zamora). ↑
Page 308
18 Zúñiga (Estadismo, Retana’s ed., i, pp. 299, 300), says of the natives of Tondo province: “The
language of these Indians is somewhat corrupted, because a great number of Spanish words have
been introduced. That is the only benefit which they have derived from living near Manila, since
there are very few who know Spanish. In the suburbs themselves, as well as in Binondo and Santa
Cruz, the Tagálog language is spoken. The Spaniards cast the blame on the religious for the Indians
not knowing the Spanish language. But let them examine the villages of the seculars, and they will
find whether they know more than those of the regular curacies. We cannot succeed in getting them
to learn the doctrine, and it is wished that we teach them the Spanish language. There are some
Spaniards who believe that we are opposed to them learning it, but this calumny was clearly
destroyed in the time of Señor Anda, when it was ordered that no one could become a
gobernadorcillo unless he knew Spanish; and it was necessary in almost all the villages to take the
servants of the fathers. Now even, if there is any Indian who knows Spanish in the villages, it is
because he has served some religious or some Spaniard in Manila. I know very well the method of
introducing the Spanish language into Filipinas; but since I know that my plan will not be observed, I
shall say only that hitherto, certain absurd means which would not have been used among barbarians,
have been taken.” ↑
19 Estadismo, appendix A (note by Zamora). This citation is from vol. ii, pp. 59*, *60. ↑
20 The issue of June 5, 1891 (note by Zamora). ↑
21 An expression used in ridicule, like the English folderols. It might be translated “utter
nonsense.” ↑
22 The Spanish for this invitation is as follows: “El día diecinueve de su mañana y del presente
plenilunio tendrá lugar la misa de mi vara en esta Iglesia de mi cargo que Dios gratuitamente me ha
concedido esta carga honorosa. Invito á Vd. tanto como á mi casa que desde luego se llenará el
vacio acendrado de mi corazón en su asistencia hasta resonar mi última hora en el relox del Eterno.”
Some of the words are taken in the wrong acceptation. ↑
23 This letter is given by Retana in his edition of Zúñiga’s Estadismo, ii, pp. *60–63*. ↑
24 Literally, “I ordain and command”—the form of opening often used in decrees, edicts, etc. ↑
25 This last paragraph is not a part of Retana’s letter to Becerra, but it is taken from Retana’s words
following the letter in his edition of the Estadismo, ii, pp. 63*, *64. ↑
26 The friars virtually controlled secondary and higher instruction in the islands until they were lost
to Spain in 1898. The reaction that followed the liberal measures (some of them practical, some
foolish) of 1863 to 1870 really strengthened the hold of the friars upon superior education (though
language of these Indians is somewhat corrupted, because a great number of Spanish words have
been introduced. That is the only benefit which they have derived from living near Manila, since
there are very few who know Spanish. In the suburbs themselves, as well as in Binondo and Santa
Cruz, the Tagálog language is spoken. The Spaniards cast the blame on the religious for the Indians
not knowing the Spanish language. But let them examine the villages of the seculars, and they will
find whether they know more than those of the regular curacies. We cannot succeed in getting them
to learn the doctrine, and it is wished that we teach them the Spanish language. There are some
Spaniards who believe that we are opposed to them learning it, but this calumny was clearly
destroyed in the time of Señor Anda, when it was ordered that no one could become a
gobernadorcillo unless he knew Spanish; and it was necessary in almost all the villages to take the
servants of the fathers. Now even, if there is any Indian who knows Spanish in the villages, it is
because he has served some religious or some Spaniard in Manila. I know very well the method of
introducing the Spanish language into Filipinas; but since I know that my plan will not be observed, I
shall say only that hitherto, certain absurd means which would not have been used among barbarians,
have been taken.” ↑
19 Estadismo, appendix A (note by Zamora). This citation is from vol. ii, pp. 59*, *60. ↑
20 The issue of June 5, 1891 (note by Zamora). ↑
21 An expression used in ridicule, like the English folderols. It might be translated “utter
nonsense.” ↑
22 The Spanish for this invitation is as follows: “El día diecinueve de su mañana y del presente
plenilunio tendrá lugar la misa de mi vara en esta Iglesia de mi cargo que Dios gratuitamente me ha
concedido esta carga honorosa. Invito á Vd. tanto como á mi casa que desde luego se llenará el
vacio acendrado de mi corazón en su asistencia hasta resonar mi última hora en el relox del Eterno.”
Some of the words are taken in the wrong acceptation. ↑
23 This letter is given by Retana in his edition of Zúñiga’s Estadismo, ii, pp. *60–63*. ↑
24 Literally, “I ordain and command”—the form of opening often used in decrees, edicts, etc. ↑
25 This last paragraph is not a part of Retana’s letter to Becerra, but it is taken from Retana’s words
following the letter in his edition of the Estadismo, ii, pp. 63*, *64. ↑
26 The friars virtually controlled secondary and higher instruction in the islands until they were lost
to Spain in 1898. The reaction that followed the liberal measures (some of them practical, some
foolish) of 1863 to 1870 really strengthened the hold of the friars upon superior education (though
Page 309
one must take into account the competition from the Jesuits in Manila with which the disturbed
Dominicans had to deal in increased degree each year). See LeRoy’s Philippine Life, p. 205. ↑
27 “The friars maintained control of secondary and higher instruction till the islands were lost to
Spain in 1898. A reaction from the liberal policy of 1863 to 1868 was stimulated by the appearance
of a radical party in the Philippines, and by an insurrectionary movement at Cavite, in 1872. The friar
party declared these to be the natural consequences of ‘reform’ and when the government changed, as
it soon did, the projects of educational reorganization were speedily nullified.” James A. LeRoy in
Political Science Quarterly, December, 1903, pp. 673, 674. ↑
28 i.e., “Take and read.” ↑
29 The comments of Victor S. Clark, in his Labor Conditions in the Philippines (Bulletin no. 58, of
Bureau of Labor), in regard to Filipino workmen, are interesting, and show a somewhat different side
than that presented by Zamora.
Zamora has left out of account the Filipino patriot, Dr. José Rizal, who was executed by order of the
Spanish government, December 30, 1896. Rizal was a pure-blooded Tagálog, and attained highest
rank in the Orient as an eye specialist. In addition he was a poet, a sculptor, and a novelist of more
than average ability, a wonderful linguist, a widely-read man, and a clear thinker. He studied in the
Ateneo Municipal and in Santo Tomás. The two following selections, the first from his novel Noli me
tangere, often called the “Filipino bible,” and the second from El Filibusterismo (both taken from
LeRoy’s Philippine Life in town and country, pp. 210–213, and 207, 208) are interesting criticisms of
the education of the friars. The first is the reflections of the village philosopher, the second apropos
of the teaching of physics in the University of Santo Tomás.
“The country is not the same today as it was twenty years ago.... If you do not see it, it is because you
have not seen the former state, have not studied the effect of the immigration of Europeans, of the
entrance of new books, and of the going of the young men to study in Europe. It is true that the Royal
and Pontifical University of St. Thomas still exists, with its most wise cloister, and certain
intelligences still busy themselves in formulating the distinctions and threshing out to the final issue
the subtleties of scholasticism. But where will you now find that metaphysical youth of our times,
with an archaic education, who tortured his brain and died in full pursuit of sophistries in some
remote part of the provinces, without ever having succeeded in understanding the attributes of being,
or settling the question of essence and existence, concepts so lofty that they made us forget what was
essential in life, our own existence and individuality? Look at the youth of today. Full of enthusiasm
at the view of wider horizons, it studies History, Mathematics, Geography, Literature, Physical
Science, Languages, all subjects that in our time we heard of with horror as though they were
heresies; the greatest freethinker of my time declared all these things inferior to the classifications of
Dominicans had to deal in increased degree each year). See LeRoy’s Philippine Life, p. 205. ↑
27 “The friars maintained control of secondary and higher instruction till the islands were lost to
Spain in 1898. A reaction from the liberal policy of 1863 to 1868 was stimulated by the appearance
of a radical party in the Philippines, and by an insurrectionary movement at Cavite, in 1872. The friar
party declared these to be the natural consequences of ‘reform’ and when the government changed, as
it soon did, the projects of educational reorganization were speedily nullified.” James A. LeRoy in
Political Science Quarterly, December, 1903, pp. 673, 674. ↑
28 i.e., “Take and read.” ↑
29 The comments of Victor S. Clark, in his Labor Conditions in the Philippines (Bulletin no. 58, of
Bureau of Labor), in regard to Filipino workmen, are interesting, and show a somewhat different side
than that presented by Zamora.
Zamora has left out of account the Filipino patriot, Dr. José Rizal, who was executed by order of the
Spanish government, December 30, 1896. Rizal was a pure-blooded Tagálog, and attained highest
rank in the Orient as an eye specialist. In addition he was a poet, a sculptor, and a novelist of more
than average ability, a wonderful linguist, a widely-read man, and a clear thinker. He studied in the
Ateneo Municipal and in Santo Tomás. The two following selections, the first from his novel Noli me
tangere, often called the “Filipino bible,” and the second from El Filibusterismo (both taken from
LeRoy’s Philippine Life in town and country, pp. 210–213, and 207, 208) are interesting criticisms of
the education of the friars. The first is the reflections of the village philosopher, the second apropos
of the teaching of physics in the University of Santo Tomás.
“The country is not the same today as it was twenty years ago.... If you do not see it, it is because you
have not seen the former state, have not studied the effect of the immigration of Europeans, of the
entrance of new books, and of the going of the young men to study in Europe. It is true that the Royal
and Pontifical University of St. Thomas still exists, with its most wise cloister, and certain
intelligences still busy themselves in formulating the distinctions and threshing out to the final issue
the subtleties of scholasticism. But where will you now find that metaphysical youth of our times,
with an archaic education, who tortured his brain and died in full pursuit of sophistries in some
remote part of the provinces, without ever having succeeded in understanding the attributes of being,
or settling the question of essence and existence, concepts so lofty that they made us forget what was
essential in life, our own existence and individuality? Look at the youth of today. Full of enthusiasm
at the view of wider horizons, it studies History, Mathematics, Geography, Literature, Physical
Science, Languages, all subjects that in our time we heard of with horror as though they were
heresies; the greatest freethinker of my time declared all these things inferior to the classifications of
Page 310
Aristotle and the laws of the syllogism. Man has finally comprehended that he is man; he refuses to
give himself over to the analysis of his God, to the penetration of the imperceptible, into what he has
not seen, and to give laws to the phantasms of his brain; man comprehends that his inheritance is the
vast world, dominion over which is within his reach; weary of a task that is useless and
presumptuous, he lowers his gaze to earth, and examines his own surroundings.... The experimental
sciences have already given their firstfruits; it needs Only time to perfect them. The lawyers of today
are being trained in the new teachings of legal philosophy; some begin to shine in the midst of the
shadows which surround our courts of justice, and point to a change in the course of affairs.... Look
you: the press itself, however backward it might wish to be, is taking a step forward against its will.
The Dominicans themselves do not escape this law, but are imitating the Jesuits, their implacable
enemies; they give fiestas in their cloisters, erect little theatres, write poesies, because, as they are not
devoid of intelligence in spite of believing in the fifteenth century, they comprehend that the Jesuits
are right and will continue yet to play a part in the future of the young peoples that they have
educated.
“But are the Jesuits the companions of Progress? Why, then, are they opposed in Europe?”
“I will answer you like an old scholastic.... One may accompany the course of Progress in three ways,
ahead of her, side by side with her, and behind her. The first are those who guide the course of
Progress; the second are those who are borne along by her; the last are dragged along, and among
them are the Jesuits. Well would they like to direct her course, but, as they see her in the possession
of full strength and having other tendencies, they capitulate, preferring to follow rather than be
smothered or be left in the middle of the road without light. Well now, we in the Philippines are
traveling along at least three centuries behind the car of Progress; we are barely commencing to
emerge from the Middle Ages. Hence, the Jesuits, reactionary in Europe, when seen from our point of
view represent Progress; the Philippines owe to them their dawning system of instruction, and to
them the Natural Sciences, the soul of the nineteenth century, as it has been indebted to the
Dominicans for Scholasticism, already dead in spite of Leo XIII—no Pope can revive what common
sense has judged and condemned.... The strife is on between the past, which cleaves and clings with
curses to the waning feudal castle, and the future, whose song of triumph may be faintly heard off in
the distant but splendorous glories of a dawn that is coming, bringing the message of Good-News
from other countries.”
“The walls were entirely bare; not a drawing, nor an engraving, nor even any kind of a representation
of an instrument of physics. On occasions there would be lowered from heaven an instrumentlet to be
shown from afar to the class, like the Holy of Holies to the prostrate faithful: ‘Look at me, but don’t
touch me.’ From time to time, some complacent professor came, a day of the year was assigned for
visiting the mysterious ‘cabinet,’ and admiring from afar the enigmatic apparatus arranged inside the
give himself over to the analysis of his God, to the penetration of the imperceptible, into what he has
not seen, and to give laws to the phantasms of his brain; man comprehends that his inheritance is the
vast world, dominion over which is within his reach; weary of a task that is useless and
presumptuous, he lowers his gaze to earth, and examines his own surroundings.... The experimental
sciences have already given their firstfruits; it needs Only time to perfect them. The lawyers of today
are being trained in the new teachings of legal philosophy; some begin to shine in the midst of the
shadows which surround our courts of justice, and point to a change in the course of affairs.... Look
you: the press itself, however backward it might wish to be, is taking a step forward against its will.
The Dominicans themselves do not escape this law, but are imitating the Jesuits, their implacable
enemies; they give fiestas in their cloisters, erect little theatres, write poesies, because, as they are not
devoid of intelligence in spite of believing in the fifteenth century, they comprehend that the Jesuits
are right and will continue yet to play a part in the future of the young peoples that they have
educated.
“But are the Jesuits the companions of Progress? Why, then, are they opposed in Europe?”
“I will answer you like an old scholastic.... One may accompany the course of Progress in three ways,
ahead of her, side by side with her, and behind her. The first are those who guide the course of
Progress; the second are those who are borne along by her; the last are dragged along, and among
them are the Jesuits. Well would they like to direct her course, but, as they see her in the possession
of full strength and having other tendencies, they capitulate, preferring to follow rather than be
smothered or be left in the middle of the road without light. Well now, we in the Philippines are
traveling along at least three centuries behind the car of Progress; we are barely commencing to
emerge from the Middle Ages. Hence, the Jesuits, reactionary in Europe, when seen from our point of
view represent Progress; the Philippines owe to them their dawning system of instruction, and to
them the Natural Sciences, the soul of the nineteenth century, as it has been indebted to the
Dominicans for Scholasticism, already dead in spite of Leo XIII—no Pope can revive what common
sense has judged and condemned.... The strife is on between the past, which cleaves and clings with
curses to the waning feudal castle, and the future, whose song of triumph may be faintly heard off in
the distant but splendorous glories of a dawn that is coming, bringing the message of Good-News
from other countries.”
“The walls were entirely bare; not a drawing, nor an engraving, nor even any kind of a representation
of an instrument of physics. On occasions there would be lowered from heaven an instrumentlet to be
shown from afar to the class, like the Holy of Holies to the prostrate faithful: ‘Look at me, but don’t
touch me.’ From time to time, some complacent professor came, a day of the year was assigned for
visiting the mysterious ‘cabinet,’ and admiring from afar the enigmatic apparatus arranged inside the
Page 311
cases. Then no one could complain; that day there were seen much brass, much glass, many tubes,
disks, wheels, bells, etc. And the show stopped there, and the Philippines were not turned upside
down. For the rest, the students are convinced that these instruments were not bought for them; merry
fools would the friars be! The ‘cabinet’ was made to be shown to foreigners and to high officials from
Spain, that, on seeing it, they may nod in approbation, while their guide smiles as if saying: ‘You
have been thinking you were going to find a lot of backward monks, eh? Well, we are at the height of
the century; we have a cabinet!’
“And the foreigners and high officials, obsequiously entertained, afterward wrote in their voyages or
reports: ‘The Royal and Pontifical University of St. Thomas, of Manila, in charge of the illustrious
Dominicans, possesses a magnificent cabinet of physics for the instruction of youth.... There annually
take this course some two hundred and fifty students; but, be it on account of the apathy, indolence,
scanty capacity of the natives, or through any other cause whatsoever, ethnological or unperceivable,
up to date there has not developed a Lavoisier, a Secchi, or a Tyndall, even in miniature, from the
Philippine-Malay race!’” ↑
30 See p. 801 of Victor S. Clark’s article in Bulletin no. 58, ut supra, for a comparison between the
Filipino and the Central and South American Indians. ↑
31 Retana’s praises of Rizal, a full-blooded Tagálog, in all these lines, as seen in his Vida y escritos
del Dr. José Rizal, a series just concluded (October, 1906), in the Madrid review, Nuestro Tiempo, are
the best answer to his own question. ↑
32 See Retana’s Estadismo, appendix A (note by Zamora). ↑
33 According to Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A., the first freemason lodge established in the Philippines
was the one called Luz Filipina, about 1860, which was established in Cavite under the Gran Oriente
Lusitano. It was in immediate correspondence with the Portuguese lodges of Macao and Hongkong.
Shortly after another lodge was created in Zamboanga of Peninsulars and creoles resident in
Mindanao. Some time after 1868, must have occurred the creation of another lodge composed of
foreigners and dependents of the lodge of Hongkong, of the Scottish rite. Into this lodge were
admitted some Peninsulars and Filipinos. Shortly after this many other lodges were created under the
Grañ Oriente de España. See Navarro’s Asuntos filipinos (Madrid, 1897), pp. 221–277. Manuel
Sastron (Insurrección en Filipinas, Madrid, 1901, p. 41), who represents the friar standpoint, says:
“We believe and affirm in good faith, that, in our opinion, the origin, the primitive cellule of the
insurrection of 1896 in Filipinas, is to be found in masonry.” The masonic movement was by 1890
widespread in the islands. See also Sawyer’s Inhabitants of Philippines, pp. 79–83. ↑
34 St. Anthony the Great, who was an Egyptian, born A.D. 356. His day is January 17. See Baring
Gould’s Lives of the Saints, i, pp. 249–272. ↑
disks, wheels, bells, etc. And the show stopped there, and the Philippines were not turned upside
down. For the rest, the students are convinced that these instruments were not bought for them; merry
fools would the friars be! The ‘cabinet’ was made to be shown to foreigners and to high officials from
Spain, that, on seeing it, they may nod in approbation, while their guide smiles as if saying: ‘You
have been thinking you were going to find a lot of backward monks, eh? Well, we are at the height of
the century; we have a cabinet!’
“And the foreigners and high officials, obsequiously entertained, afterward wrote in their voyages or
reports: ‘The Royal and Pontifical University of St. Thomas, of Manila, in charge of the illustrious
Dominicans, possesses a magnificent cabinet of physics for the instruction of youth.... There annually
take this course some two hundred and fifty students; but, be it on account of the apathy, indolence,
scanty capacity of the natives, or through any other cause whatsoever, ethnological or unperceivable,
up to date there has not developed a Lavoisier, a Secchi, or a Tyndall, even in miniature, from the
Philippine-Malay race!’” ↑
30 See p. 801 of Victor S. Clark’s article in Bulletin no. 58, ut supra, for a comparison between the
Filipino and the Central and South American Indians. ↑
31 Retana’s praises of Rizal, a full-blooded Tagálog, in all these lines, as seen in his Vida y escritos
del Dr. José Rizal, a series just concluded (October, 1906), in the Madrid review, Nuestro Tiempo, are
the best answer to his own question. ↑
32 See Retana’s Estadismo, appendix A (note by Zamora). ↑
33 According to Eduardo Navarro, O.S.A., the first freemason lodge established in the Philippines
was the one called Luz Filipina, about 1860, which was established in Cavite under the Gran Oriente
Lusitano. It was in immediate correspondence with the Portuguese lodges of Macao and Hongkong.
Shortly after another lodge was created in Zamboanga of Peninsulars and creoles resident in
Mindanao. Some time after 1868, must have occurred the creation of another lodge composed of
foreigners and dependents of the lodge of Hongkong, of the Scottish rite. Into this lodge were
admitted some Peninsulars and Filipinos. Shortly after this many other lodges were created under the
Grañ Oriente de España. See Navarro’s Asuntos filipinos (Madrid, 1897), pp. 221–277. Manuel
Sastron (Insurrección en Filipinas, Madrid, 1901, p. 41), who represents the friar standpoint, says:
“We believe and affirm in good faith, that, in our opinion, the origin, the primitive cellule of the
insurrection of 1896 in Filipinas, is to be found in masonry.” The masonic movement was by 1890
widespread in the islands. See also Sawyer’s Inhabitants of Philippines, pp. 79–83. ↑
34 St. Anthony the Great, who was an Egyptian, born A.D. 356. His day is January 17. See Baring
Gould’s Lives of the Saints, i, pp. 249–272. ↑
Page 312
35 St. Basil the Great was a native of Cappadocian Cæsarea. His death occurred A.D. 379. His day
is celebrated on June 14, except by the Greeks who keep January 1 in his memory. See Baring
Gould’s Lives of the Saints, vi, pp. 192–202. ↑
36 Referring to the Katipunan, or Kataas-taasan Kagalang-gálang Katipunan Nang Mañga Anac
Nang Bayan, “Sovereign Worshipful Association of the Sons of the Country.” This society, of which
it is yet too early to have definite and detailed information, was due in the main to Andrés Bonifacio,
a warehouse keeper in the employ of Fressel and Co., of Manila, who became its third president,
although primarily founded by Marcelo Hilario del Pilar. This society enrolled in its ranks the
common people among the Tagálogs. It is more than likely that the plan of the organization was
copied from the masonic lodges, but the analogy stops here. The Katipunan was not masonry. See
Sastron’s Insurrección, pp. 51–59; Sawyer’s Inhabitants, pp. 82, 83; and The Katipunan (Manila,
1902), purporting to be by one Francis St. Clair, although it is claimed by some to have been written
by or for the friars. ↑
is celebrated on June 14, except by the Greeks who keep January 1 in his memory. See Baring
Gould’s Lives of the Saints, vi, pp. 192–202. ↑
36 Referring to the Katipunan, or Kataas-taasan Kagalang-gálang Katipunan Nang Mañga Anac
Nang Bayan, “Sovereign Worshipful Association of the Sons of the Country.” This society, of which
it is yet too early to have definite and detailed information, was due in the main to Andrés Bonifacio,
a warehouse keeper in the employ of Fressel and Co., of Manila, who became its third president,
although primarily founded by Marcelo Hilario del Pilar. This society enrolled in its ranks the
common people among the Tagálogs. It is more than likely that the plan of the organization was
copied from the masonic lodges, but the analogy stops here. The Katipunan was not masonry. See
Sastron’s Insurrección, pp. 51–59; Sawyer’s Inhabitants, pp. 82, 83; and The Katipunan (Manila,
1902), purporting to be by one Francis St. Clair, although it is claimed by some to have been written
by or for the friars. ↑
Page 313
Page 314
EDUCATION SINCE AMERICAN
OCCUPATION
It is the chief glory of American connection with the Philippines, that no
sooner was their easy conquest an assured fact, than attention was directed
toward the education of the peoples who thus came under the control of the
western democracy. In spite of the more than three centuries of Spanish
rule, although many measures had been dictated by the government and by
the religious orders, although the college of San José, the Dominican
university of Santo Tomás, the college of San Juan de Letran, and various
other institutions had flourished for the greater or less part of Spanish
domination, and especially, although the active government measures,
beginning with the memorable decree of December 20, 1863, had induced a
wider result in primary instruction, the educational methods in force in the
islands were antiquated, often without result, and narrowing, and to a
certain degree tended to shackle rather than to free the mind. The best work
was done by the Jesuits who had adopted the most progressive methods
used in the islands during Spanish occupancy. The religious orders are not
without praise for having established, as early as they did, educational
institutions where some Filipinos could, to a certain extent, take on the
advantages of the occidental polish and education which Spain had to offer.
But it must be remembered that Spain itself has never, since the early days
when the great Salamanca University flourished as one of the most
advanced outposts of education in the world, been renowned as a center of
learning. Hence, it may be said, whatever the cause for its deficiency, that
Spain gave to the Philippines the best that it had in the way of education;
with the reservation that the remoteness of the colony from the mother
country gave opportunity for neglect and carelessness on the part of both
official and ecclesiastic, and for the furthering of private or corporation
ends, at the expense of and detriment to the colony. Quite apparently, a
country cannot give to a colony what it does not itself possess. Had Spain
possessed a more modern and effective system of education, doubtless the
OCCUPATION
It is the chief glory of American connection with the Philippines, that no
sooner was their easy conquest an assured fact, than attention was directed
toward the education of the peoples who thus came under the control of the
western democracy. In spite of the more than three centuries of Spanish
rule, although many measures had been dictated by the government and by
the religious orders, although the college of San José, the Dominican
university of Santo Tomás, the college of San Juan de Letran, and various
other institutions had flourished for the greater or less part of Spanish
domination, and especially, although the active government measures,
beginning with the memorable decree of December 20, 1863, had induced a
wider result in primary instruction, the educational methods in force in the
islands were antiquated, often without result, and narrowing, and to a
certain degree tended to shackle rather than to free the mind. The best work
was done by the Jesuits who had adopted the most progressive methods
used in the islands during Spanish occupancy. The religious orders are not
without praise for having established, as early as they did, educational
institutions where some Filipinos could, to a certain extent, take on the
advantages of the occidental polish and education which Spain had to offer.
But it must be remembered that Spain itself has never, since the early days
when the great Salamanca University flourished as one of the most
advanced outposts of education in the world, been renowned as a center of
learning. Hence, it may be said, whatever the cause for its deficiency, that
Spain gave to the Philippines the best that it had in the way of education;
with the reservation that the remoteness of the colony from the mother
country gave opportunity for neglect and carelessness on the part of both
official and ecclesiastic, and for the furthering of private or corporation
ends, at the expense of and detriment to the colony. Quite apparently, a
country cannot give to a colony what it does not itself possess. Had Spain
possessed a more modern and effective system of education, doubtless the
Page 315
same would have been true in the Philippines. To determine the reason for
the backwardness of education in the islands, therefore, one must examine
the causes for its poor condition in Spain, and the two will be found in great
measure to be the same. The root of the matter will be found in the close
connection between Church and State—this connection dating back in
greatest measure to 1493, when the ecclesiastical patronage of the Spanish
monarch became a settled fact, and Church and State were irrevocably
bound together—and a misconception as to where the educational function
primarily resides—which we take to be a function of government.
We cannot, in the short compass allowed, enter into the discussion of the
factors involved, the most important of which is the question of the friar
orders and the transference of their power in greater proportion even than in
Spain, into the Philippines. Suffice it to say here that those who would
blame the friar orders exclusively for the backward state of the Philippines
in education as in other things, go astray; and the same is equally true of
those who would excuse them altogether. The same remark holds true of the
government. Both the religious orders, or even more broadly, the entire
ecclesiastical government, and the civil government, are to be reproached
for the deplorable condition of Philippine education.
It is the results of the pre-American education that allows the following to
be said: “The party which follows the intellectual leadership of Leon
Guerrero (director of El Renacimiento) is quietly resisting what they call the
‘Anglo-Saxonization’ of their people through the schools. These men are
really Spanish at heart (the older, mostly so in blood), and they have a
Spanish-Latin feeling of hostility to the very name of ‘Anglo-Saxon.’ They
prefer Latin education and educational methods, and Latin molds of
civilization. Where they go astray is in their assumption, entirely gratuitous,
that they really represent the Filipino people and Filipino ways of thought,
desires and aspirations which are to be ‘squelched’ by this new campaign of
instruction in English. Now, superficially, there are little evidences to
corroborate this view, as would be inevitable, as the results of three
centuries of tutelage according to Spanish models. But the man who looks
beneath the surface sees at once that the Filipinos are not ‘Latins’ and were
not ‘Latinized,’ and that these intellectual Latins, floating at the top of
the backwardness of education in the islands, therefore, one must examine
the causes for its poor condition in Spain, and the two will be found in great
measure to be the same. The root of the matter will be found in the close
connection between Church and State—this connection dating back in
greatest measure to 1493, when the ecclesiastical patronage of the Spanish
monarch became a settled fact, and Church and State were irrevocably
bound together—and a misconception as to where the educational function
primarily resides—which we take to be a function of government.
We cannot, in the short compass allowed, enter into the discussion of the
factors involved, the most important of which is the question of the friar
orders and the transference of their power in greater proportion even than in
Spain, into the Philippines. Suffice it to say here that those who would
blame the friar orders exclusively for the backward state of the Philippines
in education as in other things, go astray; and the same is equally true of
those who would excuse them altogether. The same remark holds true of the
government. Both the religious orders, or even more broadly, the entire
ecclesiastical government, and the civil government, are to be reproached
for the deplorable condition of Philippine education.
It is the results of the pre-American education that allows the following to
be said: “The party which follows the intellectual leadership of Leon
Guerrero (director of El Renacimiento) is quietly resisting what they call the
‘Anglo-Saxonization’ of their people through the schools. These men are
really Spanish at heart (the older, mostly so in blood), and they have a
Spanish-Latin feeling of hostility to the very name of ‘Anglo-Saxon.’ They
prefer Latin education and educational methods, and Latin molds of
civilization. Where they go astray is in their assumption, entirely gratuitous,
that they really represent the Filipino people and Filipino ways of thought,
desires and aspirations which are to be ‘squelched’ by this new campaign of
instruction in English. Now, superficially, there are little evidences to
corroborate this view, as would be inevitable, as the results of three
centuries of tutelage according to Spanish models. But the man who looks
beneath the surface sees at once that the Filipinos are not ‘Latins’ and were
not ‘Latinized,’ and that these intellectual Latins, floating at the top of
Page 316
Filipino society are as mistaken as can be in assuming that they are
representative of their people. The truth is, the Filipinos, in the mass, are, as
regards the purposes of any real education, virgin material to work upon.
Not only has their national and social life not been cast over in Latin molds,
but Spanish influence was just sufficient, added to their undeveloped state
at the time of the conquest, so that there are no ‘Filipino molds’ of
civilization. They are really just ready to be worked upon, and whatever
fundamental elements of ‘Filipino nationality’ there are latent, whatever
inherent or acquired social traits properly constituting a ‘Filipino soul,’ will
come to the front with this new opportunity.”1
It is impossible to give a comprehensive résumé of American efforts toward
the education of the Filipinos. The captious critic will emphasize the
mistakes which have been made and which will be made in the future, and
it is yet perhaps too early to make a pronounced statement as to the results;
but this much may be said, and in no spirit of American self-congratulation,
namely, that the Filipino is at present enjoying the greatest opportunity that
has ever been offered to him to acquire an education. The chief problem of
the Philippines has well been said to be that of education.2 Chief among
future developments must be industrial education, which will not only train
rightly the great dexterity of the Filipino, but also teach him the dignity of
work with the hands, whatever his rank or station, and thus help to fit him
for, and hasten the time when he shall enjoy greater self-government than
he enjoys at present.
Below we give the direct available sources for a study of American
education in the Philippines, from which the student may be able to study
the question in its many phases. It is to be noted that a study of the present-
day education in the islands must always be made hand-in-hand with that of
the past. As might be expected, the majority of such sources are government
documents.
Public Laws and Resolutions passed by the United States Philippine
Commission (published by authority of the U. S. Philippine Commission,
representative of their people. The truth is, the Filipinos, in the mass, are, as
regards the purposes of any real education, virgin material to work upon.
Not only has their national and social life not been cast over in Latin molds,
but Spanish influence was just sufficient, added to their undeveloped state
at the time of the conquest, so that there are no ‘Filipino molds’ of
civilization. They are really just ready to be worked upon, and whatever
fundamental elements of ‘Filipino nationality’ there are latent, whatever
inherent or acquired social traits properly constituting a ‘Filipino soul,’ will
come to the front with this new opportunity.”1
It is impossible to give a comprehensive résumé of American efforts toward
the education of the Filipinos. The captious critic will emphasize the
mistakes which have been made and which will be made in the future, and
it is yet perhaps too early to make a pronounced statement as to the results;
but this much may be said, and in no spirit of American self-congratulation,
namely, that the Filipino is at present enjoying the greatest opportunity that
has ever been offered to him to acquire an education. The chief problem of
the Philippines has well been said to be that of education.2 Chief among
future developments must be industrial education, which will not only train
rightly the great dexterity of the Filipino, but also teach him the dignity of
work with the hands, whatever his rank or station, and thus help to fit him
for, and hasten the time when he shall enjoy greater self-government than
he enjoys at present.
Below we give the direct available sources for a study of American
education in the Philippines, from which the student may be able to study
the question in its many phases. It is to be noted that a study of the present-
day education in the islands must always be made hand-in-hand with that of
the past. As might be expected, the majority of such sources are government
documents.
Public Laws and Resolutions passed by the United States Philippine
Commission (published by authority of the U. S. Philippine Commission,
Page 317
Manila). The various volumes of these laws contain the following acts
concerned with education (number of act and date alone being given).
1900—3, Sept. 12; 4, Sept. 12; 11, Oct. 3; 15, Oct. 10; 32, Oct. 24. 1901—69, Jan. 5
(accompanied later in vol. by arguments of Dr. T. H. Pardo de Tavera and others against the
rector of the university of Santo Tomás, and the Roman Catholic Church, in regard to the
college of San José; and appearing also in Senate doc., no. 190, 56th Congress, 2d session);
74, Jan. 21; 93, Mar. 4; 97, Mar. 9; 110, Mar. 30; 129, May 16; 156, July 1; 163, July 13;
180, July 24; 201, Aug. 13; 222, Sept. 6; 228, Sept. 7; 239, Sept. 25; 248, Oct. 2; 264, Oct.
14; 285, Oct. 29; 291, Nov. 2; 311, Dec. 4. 1902—330, Jan. 9; 339, Jan. 28; 373, Mar. 7;
407, May 24; 415, June 9; 446, Aug. 15; 453, Oct. 8; 490, Oct. 27; 512, Nov. 10; 514, Nov.
11; 524, Nov. 18; 532, Nov. 24; 563, Dec. 22; 565, Dec. 22. 1903—600, Jan. 27; 661, Mar.
5; 672, Mar. 7; 682, Mar. 14; 686, Mar. 17; 734, April 8; 744, April 8; 795, July 23; 807,
July 27; 810, July 30; 832, Aug. 12; 837, Aug. 24; 846, Aug. 24; 854, Aug. 26; 858, Aug.
27; 880, Sept. 10; 904, Sept. 25; 917, Oct. 1; 919, Oct. 2; 997, Nov. 17; 1018, Dec. 2. 1904
—1048, Feb. 6; 1049, Feb. 11; 1057, Feb. 20; 1085, Mar. 10; 1133, Apr. 28; 1175, June 2;
1188, June 29; 1199, July 19; 1216, Aug. 17; 1225, Aug. 31; 1231, Oct. 14; 1251, Nov. 25;
1275, Dec. 6. 1905—Jan. 12.
Of these the most important is act no. 74 (and its various amendments),
establishing a Department of Public Instruction in the Philippines, and
appropriating $40,000 for the organization and maintenance of a normal
and trade school in Manila, and $15,000 for the organization and
maintenance of an agricultural school in the island of Negros, for the year
1901. Many of the acts are appropriations for various purposes. In addition
to the above, acts touching archives and laboratories, as well as various
other matters, may be considered as having educational value.
Reports of the Philippine Commission (Washington). Of chief value in this
publication are the annual reports of the Secretary of Public Instruction,
such reports beginning for the year 1902. It is to be noted that these reports
contain the following (we cite from the Commission report for 1905, just
issued): General report of the secretary of Public Instruction; report of the
superintendent of Education; report of the chief of the Bureau of
Architecture and Construction of Public Buildings; report of the Public
Printer; report of the Bureau of Archives, Patents, Copyrights, etc.; report of
the acting librarian of the American circulating Library; report of the editor
concerned with education (number of act and date alone being given).
1900—3, Sept. 12; 4, Sept. 12; 11, Oct. 3; 15, Oct. 10; 32, Oct. 24. 1901—69, Jan. 5
(accompanied later in vol. by arguments of Dr. T. H. Pardo de Tavera and others against the
rector of the university of Santo Tomás, and the Roman Catholic Church, in regard to the
college of San José; and appearing also in Senate doc., no. 190, 56th Congress, 2d session);
74, Jan. 21; 93, Mar. 4; 97, Mar. 9; 110, Mar. 30; 129, May 16; 156, July 1; 163, July 13;
180, July 24; 201, Aug. 13; 222, Sept. 6; 228, Sept. 7; 239, Sept. 25; 248, Oct. 2; 264, Oct.
14; 285, Oct. 29; 291, Nov. 2; 311, Dec. 4. 1902—330, Jan. 9; 339, Jan. 28; 373, Mar. 7;
407, May 24; 415, June 9; 446, Aug. 15; 453, Oct. 8; 490, Oct. 27; 512, Nov. 10; 514, Nov.
11; 524, Nov. 18; 532, Nov. 24; 563, Dec. 22; 565, Dec. 22. 1903—600, Jan. 27; 661, Mar.
5; 672, Mar. 7; 682, Mar. 14; 686, Mar. 17; 734, April 8; 744, April 8; 795, July 23; 807,
July 27; 810, July 30; 832, Aug. 12; 837, Aug. 24; 846, Aug. 24; 854, Aug. 26; 858, Aug.
27; 880, Sept. 10; 904, Sept. 25; 917, Oct. 1; 919, Oct. 2; 997, Nov. 17; 1018, Dec. 2. 1904
—1048, Feb. 6; 1049, Feb. 11; 1057, Feb. 20; 1085, Mar. 10; 1133, Apr. 28; 1175, June 2;
1188, June 29; 1199, July 19; 1216, Aug. 17; 1225, Aug. 31; 1231, Oct. 14; 1251, Nov. 25;
1275, Dec. 6. 1905—Jan. 12.
Of these the most important is act no. 74 (and its various amendments),
establishing a Department of Public Instruction in the Philippines, and
appropriating $40,000 for the organization and maintenance of a normal
and trade school in Manila, and $15,000 for the organization and
maintenance of an agricultural school in the island of Negros, for the year
1901. Many of the acts are appropriations for various purposes. In addition
to the above, acts touching archives and laboratories, as well as various
other matters, may be considered as having educational value.
Reports of the Philippine Commission (Washington). Of chief value in this
publication are the annual reports of the Secretary of Public Instruction,
such reports beginning for the year 1902. It is to be noted that these reports
contain the following (we cite from the Commission report for 1905, just
issued): General report of the secretary of Public Instruction; report of the
superintendent of Education; report of the chief of the Bureau of
Architecture and Construction of Public Buildings; report of the Public
Printer; report of the Bureau of Archives, Patents, Copyrights, etc.; report of
the acting librarian of the American circulating Library; report of the editor
Page 318
of the Official Gazette. Special references in the various reports are as
follows:
1900—i, pp. 17–42; 1901—i, pp. 133–148, ii, pp. 511–575 (appendix FF containing Fred
W. Atkinson’s report); 1902—first annual report of the Secretary of Public Instruction, year
ending Oct. 15, 1902, ii, pp. 865–1049; 1903—second annual report of the Secretary of
Public Instruction, iii, pp. 667–985; 1900–1903—containing various general reports for
those years, and which occur in the preceding volumes, pp. 121–129, 257–272, 399–434,
and 685–721; 1904—third annual report, etc., iii, pp. 811–971; 1905—fourth annual
report, etc., ending June 30, 1905, iv, pp. 369–652.
In addition to the above much other educational matter will be found
scattered through the other volumes for each year. These volumes are also
published separately in the Reports of the War Department.
Reports of the Commissioner of Education (Washington). Several of these
reports contain matter on the Philippines, as follows:
1899–1900—ii, chap. xxix (in part), pp. 1595–1640, “Intellectual attainments and
education of the Filipinos” (contains some Spanish data, act. 74, of the Philippine
Commission, a bibliography, and the Tagálog alphabet); 1901—ii, chap. xxix, pp. 1317–
1440, “Present educational movement in the Philippines,” by Fred W. Atkinson; 1902—ii,
chap. i, pp. 2219–2271, “Education in the Philippines;” 1903—chap. xlvi (in part), pp.
2385–2388, “Education in the Philippines” (taken from report of David P. Barrows for the
year ending Sept. 30, 1903).
Bulletins of the Bureau of Education (Manila, 1904 and 1905), as follows:
No. 1, Philippine Normal School prospectus for the year 1903–4, (in both English and
Spanish); no. 2, Course of study in vocal music (for vacation normal institutes); no. 3,
Philippine School of Arts and Trades (1904–1905, in both English and Spanish); no. 4,
Philippine Nautical School (prospectus for the year 1904–1905, in both English and
Spanish); no. 5, Notes on the treatment of Smallpox (for use of teachers); no. 6, Report of
Industrial Exhibits of the Philippine Schools (Louisiana Purchase Exposition); no. 7,
Courses of Instruction for the Public Schools of the Philippine Islands; no. 8 (?); no. 9, List
of Philippine Baptismal Names; no. 10, Government in the United States (prepared for use
in the Philippine public schools); no. 11, Courses in mechanical drawing, woodworking,
and ironworking for provincial secondary schools; no. 12, Advanced and postgraduate
follows:
1900—i, pp. 17–42; 1901—i, pp. 133–148, ii, pp. 511–575 (appendix FF containing Fred
W. Atkinson’s report); 1902—first annual report of the Secretary of Public Instruction, year
ending Oct. 15, 1902, ii, pp. 865–1049; 1903—second annual report of the Secretary of
Public Instruction, iii, pp. 667–985; 1900–1903—containing various general reports for
those years, and which occur in the preceding volumes, pp. 121–129, 257–272, 399–434,
and 685–721; 1904—third annual report, etc., iii, pp. 811–971; 1905—fourth annual
report, etc., ending June 30, 1905, iv, pp. 369–652.
In addition to the above much other educational matter will be found
scattered through the other volumes for each year. These volumes are also
published separately in the Reports of the War Department.
Reports of the Commissioner of Education (Washington). Several of these
reports contain matter on the Philippines, as follows:
1899–1900—ii, chap. xxix (in part), pp. 1595–1640, “Intellectual attainments and
education of the Filipinos” (contains some Spanish data, act. 74, of the Philippine
Commission, a bibliography, and the Tagálog alphabet); 1901—ii, chap. xxix, pp. 1317–
1440, “Present educational movement in the Philippines,” by Fred W. Atkinson; 1902—ii,
chap. i, pp. 2219–2271, “Education in the Philippines;” 1903—chap. xlvi (in part), pp.
2385–2388, “Education in the Philippines” (taken from report of David P. Barrows for the
year ending Sept. 30, 1903).
Bulletins of the Bureau of Education (Manila, 1904 and 1905), as follows:
No. 1, Philippine Normal School prospectus for the year 1903–4, (in both English and
Spanish); no. 2, Course of study in vocal music (for vacation normal institutes); no. 3,
Philippine School of Arts and Trades (1904–1905, in both English and Spanish); no. 4,
Philippine Nautical School (prospectus for the year 1904–1905, in both English and
Spanish); no. 5, Notes on the treatment of Smallpox (for use of teachers); no. 6, Report of
Industrial Exhibits of the Philippine Schools (Louisiana Purchase Exposition); no. 7,
Courses of Instruction for the Public Schools of the Philippine Islands; no. 8 (?); no. 9, List
of Philippine Baptismal Names; no. 10, Government in the United States (prepared for use
in the Philippine public schools); no. 11, Courses in mechanical drawing, woodworking,
and ironworking for provincial secondary schools; no. 12, Advanced and postgraduate
Page 319
studies offered by the Philippine Normal School (preparation for entrance to American
colleges and universities or to the university of the Philippines; in English and Spanish).
Municipal Code (Manila, 1905). Contains matter on schools, teachers, etc.
Census of the Philippine Islands (Washington, 1905), iii, pp. 638–669,
“[Education] under the Americans,” by Prescott F. Jernegan, of the
Philippine Normal School (a short account through 1903). Also, another
division entitled, “Schools: schedule; summary of statistics; classification;
buildings; teachers; pupils; sources of revenue; expenditures,” pp. 670–694.
Bulletin of the Bureau of Labor. No. 58, May, 1905 (Washington, 1905), pp.
721–905, “Labor Conditions in the Philippines,” by Victor S. Clark. Much
of this will be found to have a bearing on education.
Books on the Philippines
Atkinson, Fred W.: The Philippine Islands (Ginn and Co., 1905); especially
chap. xiv, pp. 373–412, “Education.”
Freer, William B.: Philippine experiences of an American teacher (New
York, 1906).
LeRoy, James A.: Philippine Life in town and country (New York and
London, 1905); especially chap. vii, pp. 202–245, “Education and public
opinion.” Most of this book has a bearing on educational matters.
Stuntz, Homer C.: The Philippines and the Far East (Cincinnati and New
York); especially chap. xii, pp. 185–215, “Educating a nation.”
Willis, Henry Parker: Our Philippine problem (New York, 1905), especially
chap. x, pp. 226–246, “American education in the Philippines.” See a
criticism of this book by James A. LeRoy, in Political Science Quarterly,
for June, 1906.
colleges and universities or to the university of the Philippines; in English and Spanish).
Municipal Code (Manila, 1905). Contains matter on schools, teachers, etc.
Census of the Philippine Islands (Washington, 1905), iii, pp. 638–669,
“[Education] under the Americans,” by Prescott F. Jernegan, of the
Philippine Normal School (a short account through 1903). Also, another
division entitled, “Schools: schedule; summary of statistics; classification;
buildings; teachers; pupils; sources of revenue; expenditures,” pp. 670–694.
Bulletin of the Bureau of Labor. No. 58, May, 1905 (Washington, 1905), pp.
721–905, “Labor Conditions in the Philippines,” by Victor S. Clark. Much
of this will be found to have a bearing on education.
Books on the Philippines
Atkinson, Fred W.: The Philippine Islands (Ginn and Co., 1905); especially
chap. xiv, pp. 373–412, “Education.”
Freer, William B.: Philippine experiences of an American teacher (New
York, 1906).
LeRoy, James A.: Philippine Life in town and country (New York and
London, 1905); especially chap. vii, pp. 202–245, “Education and public
opinion.” Most of this book has a bearing on educational matters.
Stuntz, Homer C.: The Philippines and the Far East (Cincinnati and New
York); especially chap. xii, pp. 185–215, “Educating a nation.”
Willis, Henry Parker: Our Philippine problem (New York, 1905), especially
chap. x, pp. 226–246, “American education in the Philippines.” See a
criticism of this book by James A. LeRoy, in Political Science Quarterly,
for June, 1906.
Page 320
We shall bring this brief statement regarding American education in the
Philippines to a close with a short abstract of the recent address by Dr. T. H.
Pardo de Tavera, before the teachers assembled at Manila in order to attend
the Summer Institute, founded by the director of Public Instruction, and
inaugurated this year, and published in the supplement of the issue of May
17, 1906, of El Renacimiento. His point of view of true civilization and
education is in the main that they are the resultant of not one but of many
factors, and that those of one race may be debtors to another race and yet
not lose their identity. True progress does not consist in exclusiveness but in
the admittance of all that is good notwithstanding its source. By adopting
Anglo-Saxon civilization and education, Filipinos will not weaken, but
strengthen themselves. The viewpoint of a people may change, and must
change often in order that they may progress. To speak of special
mentalities is vague and misleading. On whatever side the situation of the
Philippines be considered, he says, whether political, social, or economic, it
is seen that “public instruction is the chief factor, to which we should direct
the most vigorous action of our energies.” Progress is the direct and
necessary result of education, and the Filipinos realizing this desire the
extension of schools. It has often been said that the Filipinos need an
education in harmony with their customs and traditions, in order that they
may preserve their peculiar manner of existence, or “that the conscience
called poetically ‘the Filipino soul’ might not be changed or disfigured.” Let
those who criticize the American method of education, on the ground that it
is destroying the “Filipino soul” define that term, and name the
characteristic qualities belonging to it, which will disappear with the new
education; and let them propose a system of education. Some wish to
preserve the traditional education of Filipinos which is conservative and
exclusive. The teaching of Filipinos, since Spain is a Catholic monarchy,
where the divine origin of rulers is a tenet, has always been dogmatic, and
blind obedience is to be given to the government. Such teaching produces a
conservative and exclusive society, which is opposed to change. The
Filipinos desire a democratic government, but their traditions and education
form in them a mentality quite opposed to democratic ideas. Consequently,
they must first change their mental viewpoint before they can become
democratic. It must be a work of peaceful evolution, through free
instruction. Living as they are now under a democratic form of government,
Philippines to a close with a short abstract of the recent address by Dr. T. H.
Pardo de Tavera, before the teachers assembled at Manila in order to attend
the Summer Institute, founded by the director of Public Instruction, and
inaugurated this year, and published in the supplement of the issue of May
17, 1906, of El Renacimiento. His point of view of true civilization and
education is in the main that they are the resultant of not one but of many
factors, and that those of one race may be debtors to another race and yet
not lose their identity. True progress does not consist in exclusiveness but in
the admittance of all that is good notwithstanding its source. By adopting
Anglo-Saxon civilization and education, Filipinos will not weaken, but
strengthen themselves. The viewpoint of a people may change, and must
change often in order that they may progress. To speak of special
mentalities is vague and misleading. On whatever side the situation of the
Philippines be considered, he says, whether political, social, or economic, it
is seen that “public instruction is the chief factor, to which we should direct
the most vigorous action of our energies.” Progress is the direct and
necessary result of education, and the Filipinos realizing this desire the
extension of schools. It has often been said that the Filipinos need an
education in harmony with their customs and traditions, in order that they
may preserve their peculiar manner of existence, or “that the conscience
called poetically ‘the Filipino soul’ might not be changed or disfigured.” Let
those who criticize the American method of education, on the ground that it
is destroying the “Filipino soul” define that term, and name the
characteristic qualities belonging to it, which will disappear with the new
education; and let them propose a system of education. Some wish to
preserve the traditional education of Filipinos which is conservative and
exclusive. The teaching of Filipinos, since Spain is a Catholic monarchy,
where the divine origin of rulers is a tenet, has always been dogmatic, and
blind obedience is to be given to the government. Such teaching produces a
conservative and exclusive society, which is opposed to change. The
Filipinos desire a democratic government, but their traditions and education
form in them a mentality quite opposed to democratic ideas. Consequently,
they must first change their mental viewpoint before they can become
democratic. It must be a work of peaceful evolution, through free
instruction. Living as they are now under a democratic form of government,
Page 321
Filipinos should adopt a form of education in accordance with the ideals of
democracy. The two forces working in the formation of the character of
individuals, and hence peoples, are conservatism and the reforming force,
the latter of which means progress and constitutes education. Those peoples
who do not progress live under the laws of conservatism, inheritance, and
tradition. Those progress who have conquered inherited and traditional
traits by means of education. Some races are inferior to others, but that
inferiority is not necessarily permanent. Inferiority is purely an historical
cause, and inferior races are those that preserve their national soul
unchanged through the centuries. The Spanish race is not inferior to the
Anglo-Saxon, but its education is under a political and religious dogmatism
which has made of Spain a country with a traditional and truly conservative
soul. Italy has gone through and is even now going through a period of
regeneration. In Spain, men are struggling for better education based on
Anglo-Saxon principles.3 Before the Filipino revolution, many Filipinos
were sent to Europe to study without any fear of destroying the “Filipino
soul;” but now that the civilization that they went to seek has sought them,
under the form of Anglo-Saxon public instruction, there is a strange
reaction. The Franks and Gauls who submitted to Roman civilization have
not lost their peculiar identity. Had they not adopted the Roman civilization,
their condition would have been that of the Malays under British
domination, who are now inferior. Since they did adopt it they were enabled
to raise their coefficient of capacity. The Filipino mentality has been already
changed by Spanish education, the customs and life of the two races having
been quite distinct. Civilization is the result of the contact of peoples by
means of which the victories obtained in all departments of intelligence and
morality may be increased, perfected, and transmitted from one to another.
Anglo-Saxon education will not cause the Filipinos to lose their desire for
independence. The Filipino revolution was started by men who received a
Spanish education. The entire Filipinist movement was guided by men
educated in Europe and the University, the latter of which was Spanish.
They were broader men. The Anglo-Saxon education cannot make
submissive peoples. It is destined to form individuals capable of thinking
for themselves, and of working according to their own impulses. Those
civilizations that mark an epoch in history were the result of other
democracy. The two forces working in the formation of the character of
individuals, and hence peoples, are conservatism and the reforming force,
the latter of which means progress and constitutes education. Those peoples
who do not progress live under the laws of conservatism, inheritance, and
tradition. Those progress who have conquered inherited and traditional
traits by means of education. Some races are inferior to others, but that
inferiority is not necessarily permanent. Inferiority is purely an historical
cause, and inferior races are those that preserve their national soul
unchanged through the centuries. The Spanish race is not inferior to the
Anglo-Saxon, but its education is under a political and religious dogmatism
which has made of Spain a country with a traditional and truly conservative
soul. Italy has gone through and is even now going through a period of
regeneration. In Spain, men are struggling for better education based on
Anglo-Saxon principles.3 Before the Filipino revolution, many Filipinos
were sent to Europe to study without any fear of destroying the “Filipino
soul;” but now that the civilization that they went to seek has sought them,
under the form of Anglo-Saxon public instruction, there is a strange
reaction. The Franks and Gauls who submitted to Roman civilization have
not lost their peculiar identity. Had they not adopted the Roman civilization,
their condition would have been that of the Malays under British
domination, who are now inferior. Since they did adopt it they were enabled
to raise their coefficient of capacity. The Filipino mentality has been already
changed by Spanish education, the customs and life of the two races having
been quite distinct. Civilization is the result of the contact of peoples by
means of which the victories obtained in all departments of intelligence and
morality may be increased, perfected, and transmitted from one to another.
Anglo-Saxon education will not cause the Filipinos to lose their desire for
independence. The Filipino revolution was started by men who received a
Spanish education. The entire Filipinist movement was guided by men
educated in Europe and the University, the latter of which was Spanish.
They were broader men. The Anglo-Saxon education cannot make
submissive peoples. It is destined to form individuals capable of thinking
for themselves, and of working according to their own impulses. Those
civilizations that mark an epoch in history were the result of other
Page 322
civilizations. The Anglo-Saxon race today bear the torch of civilization
formerly borne by the Romans. The Anglo-Saxon civilization will extend,
but not Anglo-Saxon domination. The Japanese are an example of a race
who have changed their standpoint in regard to civilization. Filipino
mentality is composed of good and bad traits. Complete education must be
arrived at by conserving the good and eliminating the bad. Complete
assimilation cannot take place. The Filipino character cannot entirely
change, for the instruction in the schools is not sufficient to cause such a
radical change. Happiness does not consist in seeking easeful and
unresponsible repose, but in the struggle for existence that entails work.
Filipinos must learn that true progress comes through struggle and a show
of energy. The Filipinos are intelligent, easy to educate, and prepared by
their Spanish education of three centuries for the new education now
offered them. Education means advance. The greater means of
communication that are to be established will aid in the work by destroying
inequalities and composing differences. The various dialects are a great
barrier to Filipino homogeneity, and a common language is needed. The
Filipino people free and capable of self-government will be formed by the
American and Filipino teachers. “Filipino soul”4 is a poetical expression
which reveals a poetical mentality in those who use it. Such mentality is
insufficient for the progress of a people along the true path of modern
civilization.
1 In a letter from James A. LeRoy, of June 27, 1906. ↑
2 J. A. LeRoy: Philippine Life. ↑
3 Chief among these men may be cited Francisco Giner de los Rios, of the Madrid University,
who has established the Free Institution of Teaching in Madrid for the training of teachers. He
follows principally American methods. Both Church and State have opposed him, but he has
persevered and his institution has had good results. ↑
4 Apropos of the “Filipino soul,” James A. LeRoy says, in the letter cited, ante, note 118, “No
Filipino on earth, if pinned down, could tell what the ‘Filipino soul’ is today, as Tavera hints.” ↑
formerly borne by the Romans. The Anglo-Saxon civilization will extend,
but not Anglo-Saxon domination. The Japanese are an example of a race
who have changed their standpoint in regard to civilization. Filipino
mentality is composed of good and bad traits. Complete education must be
arrived at by conserving the good and eliminating the bad. Complete
assimilation cannot take place. The Filipino character cannot entirely
change, for the instruction in the schools is not sufficient to cause such a
radical change. Happiness does not consist in seeking easeful and
unresponsible repose, but in the struggle for existence that entails work.
Filipinos must learn that true progress comes through struggle and a show
of energy. The Filipinos are intelligent, easy to educate, and prepared by
their Spanish education of three centuries for the new education now
offered them. Education means advance. The greater means of
communication that are to be established will aid in the work by destroying
inequalities and composing differences. The various dialects are a great
barrier to Filipino homogeneity, and a common language is needed. The
Filipino people free and capable of self-government will be formed by the
American and Filipino teachers. “Filipino soul”4 is a poetical expression
which reveals a poetical mentality in those who use it. Such mentality is
insufficient for the progress of a people along the true path of modern
civilization.
1 In a letter from James A. LeRoy, of June 27, 1906. ↑
2 J. A. LeRoy: Philippine Life. ↑
3 Chief among these men may be cited Francisco Giner de los Rios, of the Madrid University,
who has established the Free Institution of Teaching in Madrid for the training of teachers. He
follows principally American methods. Both Church and State have opposed him, but he has
persevered and his institution has had good results. ↑
4 Apropos of the “Filipino soul,” James A. LeRoy says, in the letter cited, ante, note 118, “No
Filipino on earth, if pinned down, could tell what the ‘Filipino soul’ is today, as Tavera hints.” ↑
Page 323
Table of Contents
CONTENTS OF VOLUME XLVI 7
ILLUSTRATIONS 11
PREFACE 13
DOCUMENT OF 1721–1739 29
EVENTS IN FILIPINAS, 1721–1739 31
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL DATA 63
APPENDIX: EDUCATION IN THE PHILIPPINES 65
PRIMARY INSTRUCTION 67
FIRST GOVERNMENTAL ATTEMPTS 67
ORGANIZED EFFORT OF LEGISLATION 72
ROYAL DECREE ESTABLISHING A PLAN OF PRIMARY 76
INSTRUCTION IN FILIPINAS
Exposition 76
Royal decree 79
REGULATIONS FOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL FOR 86
TEACHERS OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE
NATIVES OF THE FILIPINAS ISLANDS
Of the object of the normal school 86
Of the branches and duration of the studies 86
Of the scholars of the normal school 88
Of the director, teachers, and dependents of the normal 91
school
Of examinations 93
CONTENTS OF VOLUME XLVI 7
ILLUSTRATIONS 11
PREFACE 13
DOCUMENT OF 1721–1739 29
EVENTS IN FILIPINAS, 1721–1739 31
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL DATA 63
APPENDIX: EDUCATION IN THE PHILIPPINES 65
PRIMARY INSTRUCTION 67
FIRST GOVERNMENTAL ATTEMPTS 67
ORGANIZED EFFORT OF LEGISLATION 72
ROYAL DECREE ESTABLISHING A PLAN OF PRIMARY 76
INSTRUCTION IN FILIPINAS
Exposition 76
Royal decree 79
REGULATIONS FOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL FOR 86
TEACHERS OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE
NATIVES OF THE FILIPINAS ISLANDS
Of the object of the normal school 86
Of the branches and duration of the studies 86
Of the scholars of the normal school 88
Of the director, teachers, and dependents of the normal 91
school
Of examinations 93
Page 324
Of holidays and vacations 93
Of rewards and punishments 94
Of the interior regulations of the school 94
Of textbooks 94
Of special examinations to obtain certificates as 95
assistant teacher
Of the issuance of teachers’ and assistant teachers’ 95
certificates
REGULATIONS FOR THE SCHOOLS AND TEACHERS OF 96
PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE NATIVES OF THE
PHILIPPINE ARCHIPELAGO
Of textbooks 98
Of the schools 99
Of the teachers
Of women teachers 107
Of Sunday schools 108
Of the supervision of the primary instruction among the 109
natives
Final resolution 111
INTERIOR REGULATIONS OF THE SCHOOLS OF 112
PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE NATIVES OF THE
PHILIPPINE ARCHIPELAGO
Of the interior arrangement of the schools 112
Of the teachers 112
Of the pupils 113
Of school days and hours 114
Of the progress of education 115
Of rewards and punishments 117
Of examinations 118
DECREE OF THE SUPERIOR CIVIL GOVERNMENT 119
APPROVING THE REGULATIONS OF THE MUNICIPAL
GIRLS’ SCHOOL OF MANILA
Of rewards and punishments 94
Of the interior regulations of the school 94
Of textbooks 94
Of special examinations to obtain certificates as 95
assistant teacher
Of the issuance of teachers’ and assistant teachers’ 95
certificates
REGULATIONS FOR THE SCHOOLS AND TEACHERS OF 96
PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE NATIVES OF THE
PHILIPPINE ARCHIPELAGO
Of textbooks 98
Of the schools 99
Of the teachers
Of women teachers 107
Of Sunday schools 108
Of the supervision of the primary instruction among the 109
natives
Final resolution 111
INTERIOR REGULATIONS OF THE SCHOOLS OF 112
PRIMARY INSTRUCTION FOR THE NATIVES OF THE
PHILIPPINE ARCHIPELAGO
Of the interior arrangement of the schools 112
Of the teachers 112
Of the pupils 113
Of school days and hours 114
Of the progress of education 115
Of rewards and punishments 117
Of examinations 118
DECREE OF THE SUPERIOR CIVIL GOVERNMENT 119
APPROVING THE REGULATIONS OF THE MUNICIPAL
GIRLS’ SCHOOL OF MANILA
Page 325
REGULATIONS FOR THE MUNICIPAL GIRLS’ SCHOOL 119
PROPOSED BY THE EXALTED AYUNTAMIENTO OF
MANILA
I. Object and character of the municipal school 119
II. Pupils of the municipal school 121
III. Classes and studies 122
IV. Distribution of time for classes and studies 123
V. Holidays and vacations 124
VI. Rewards and punishments 124
VII. Supervision and oversight 125
CIRCULAR OF THE SUPERIOR CIVIL GOVERNMENT 125
GIVING RULES FOR THE GOOD DISCHARGE OF
SCHOOL SUPERVISION
I. Inspection of schools 129
II. Correction and suspension of teachers 131
III. School attendance 132
IV. Admission into the schools 134
V. Propositions for improvements 135
VI. VI 138
DECREE OF THE GENERAL GOVERNMENT APPROVING, 142
WITH THE CHARACTER OF ad interim, THE
REGULATIONS FOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL FOR
WOMEN TEACHERS OF PRIMARY EDUCATION IN THE
DIOCESE OF NUEVA-CACERES
REGULATIONS ad interim FOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL 142
FOR WOMEN TEACHERS OF PRIMARY EDUCATION IN
THE DIOCESE OF NUEVA-CACERES
I. Object of the school 142
II. Subjects taught and duration of studies 144
III. Of the staff of the school 147
IV. Of scholars and their admission 148
PROPOSED BY THE EXALTED AYUNTAMIENTO OF
MANILA
I. Object and character of the municipal school 119
II. Pupils of the municipal school 121
III. Classes and studies 122
IV. Distribution of time for classes and studies 123
V. Holidays and vacations 124
VI. Rewards and punishments 124
VII. Supervision and oversight 125
CIRCULAR OF THE SUPERIOR CIVIL GOVERNMENT 125
GIVING RULES FOR THE GOOD DISCHARGE OF
SCHOOL SUPERVISION
I. Inspection of schools 129
II. Correction and suspension of teachers 131
III. School attendance 132
IV. Admission into the schools 134
V. Propositions for improvements 135
VI. VI 138
DECREE OF THE GENERAL GOVERNMENT APPROVING, 142
WITH THE CHARACTER OF ad interim, THE
REGULATIONS FOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL FOR
WOMEN TEACHERS OF PRIMARY EDUCATION IN THE
DIOCESE OF NUEVA-CACERES
REGULATIONS ad interim FOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL 142
FOR WOMEN TEACHERS OF PRIMARY EDUCATION IN
THE DIOCESE OF NUEVA-CACERES
I. Object of the school 142
II. Subjects taught and duration of studies 144
III. Of the staff of the school 147
IV. Of scholars and their admission 148
Page 326
V. Of the directress of the school and the teachers of the 152
same
VI. Of examinations 153
VII. Of holidays and vacations 154
VIII. Of rewards and punishments 154
IX. Of textbooks 156
X. Of the issuing of certificates 156
XI. Of the interior regulations of the school 157
XII. Of the supervision and oversight of the school 157
XIII. Of the bookkeeping of the school 159
Transitory regulations 160
ROYAL DECREE CREATING IN MANILA A NORMAL 160
SCHOOL FOR WOMEN TEACHERS IN CHARGE OF THE
AUGUSTINIAN NUNS OF THE ASSUMPTION
ESTABLISHED IN THE ROYAL SCHOOL OF SANTA
ISABEL OF MADRID
Exposition 160
Royal decree 163
ROYAL ORDER 241 OF THE MINISTRY OF THE 166
COLONIES APPROVING THE REGULATIONS FOR THE
SUPERIOR NORMAL SCHOOL FOR WOMEN TEACHERS
IN MANILA
REGULATIONS OF THE SUPERIOR NORMAL SCHOOL 167
FOR WOMEN TEACHERS IN MANILA
I. OF THE OBJECT OF THE NORMAL SCHOOL 167
I. CHAPTER I 167
Of the subjects to be taught 167
Elementary grade 168
Superior grade 169
Of school equipment 169
II. Of the teaching force 170
Administrative force 171
same
VI. Of examinations 153
VII. Of holidays and vacations 154
VIII. Of rewards and punishments 154
IX. Of textbooks 156
X. Of the issuing of certificates 156
XI. Of the interior regulations of the school 157
XII. Of the supervision and oversight of the school 157
XIII. Of the bookkeeping of the school 159
Transitory regulations 160
ROYAL DECREE CREATING IN MANILA A NORMAL 160
SCHOOL FOR WOMEN TEACHERS IN CHARGE OF THE
AUGUSTINIAN NUNS OF THE ASSUMPTION
ESTABLISHED IN THE ROYAL SCHOOL OF SANTA
ISABEL OF MADRID
Exposition 160
Royal decree 163
ROYAL ORDER 241 OF THE MINISTRY OF THE 166
COLONIES APPROVING THE REGULATIONS FOR THE
SUPERIOR NORMAL SCHOOL FOR WOMEN TEACHERS
IN MANILA
REGULATIONS OF THE SUPERIOR NORMAL SCHOOL 167
FOR WOMEN TEACHERS IN MANILA
I. OF THE OBJECT OF THE NORMAL SCHOOL 167
I. CHAPTER I 167
Of the subjects to be taught 167
Elementary grade 168
Superior grade 169
Of school equipment 169
II. Of the teaching force 170
Administrative force 171
Page 327
III. Of the directress 171
Of the instructresses 174
IV. Of the secretary 175
V. Of the librarian 176
VI. Of the assistants 177
VII. Of the subordinates 177
VII. Of the board of instructresses 178
IX. Of disciplinary Councils 179
II. OF THE ECONOMIC MANAGEMENT 180
I. Of the annual budgets 180
II. Collection, distribution, and payment of accounts 181
III. OF TEACHING 181
I. Of the opening and duration of the term [curso] 181
II. Of the order of classes and methods of teaching 183
III. Of material equipments for instruction 184
IV. OF THE SCHOLARS 186
I. Of the qualifications which the scholars must 186
possess in order to be admitted to matriculation
II. Concerning matriculation 188
III. Obligations of the pupils 193
IV. Of the examinations 194
V. Of rewards 198
VI. Certificates and decisions 200
VII. Of faults against academic discipline and means 201
of checking them
V. REVALIDA EXAMINATIONS [i.e., examinations for a 203
degree]
Of the practice school 208
Additional article 210
DECREE OF THE GENERAL GOVERNMENT ELEVATING 210
TO THE GRADE OF SUPERIOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL
Of the instructresses 174
IV. Of the secretary 175
V. Of the librarian 176
VI. Of the assistants 177
VII. Of the subordinates 177
VII. Of the board of instructresses 178
IX. Of disciplinary Councils 179
II. OF THE ECONOMIC MANAGEMENT 180
I. Of the annual budgets 180
II. Collection, distribution, and payment of accounts 181
III. OF TEACHING 181
I. Of the opening and duration of the term [curso] 181
II. Of the order of classes and methods of teaching 183
III. Of material equipments for instruction 184
IV. OF THE SCHOLARS 186
I. Of the qualifications which the scholars must 186
possess in order to be admitted to matriculation
II. Concerning matriculation 188
III. Obligations of the pupils 193
IV. Of the examinations 194
V. Of rewards 198
VI. Certificates and decisions 200
VII. Of faults against academic discipline and means 201
of checking them
V. REVALIDA EXAMINATIONS [i.e., examinations for a 203
degree]
Of the practice school 208
Additional article 210
DECREE OF THE GENERAL GOVERNMENT ELEVATING 210
TO THE GRADE OF SUPERIOR THE NORMAL SCHOOL
Page 328
FOR MEN TEACHERS IN MANILA, AND APPROVING
PROVISIONALLY THE NEW REGULATIONS OF THIS
SCHOOL
Decree 216
REGULATIONS OF THE SUPERIOR NORMAL SCHOOL 218
FOR MEN TEACHERS
Of the object of the superior normal school 218
Of the studies and their duration 218
Of the pupils of the normal school 221
Of the director, teachers, and dependents of the normal 222
school
Of examinations 223
Of holidays and vacations 223
Concerning rewards and punishments 224
Of the interior regulations of the school 224
Of textbooks 224
Concerning special examinations for obtaining 225
assistants’ certificates
Of the issuing of teachers’ and assistants’ certificates 225
Of the competitive examinations to obtain a regular 225
appointment in the término schools of first and second
grades.
SCHOOL LEGISLATION, 1863–1894 228
Normal Schools 228
Schools of primary instruction 235
DOMINICAN EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS, 1896–1897 261
College and University of Santo Tomás 261
College of San Juan de Letrán 262
College of San Alberto Magno 263
School of Santa Catalina de Sena 263
School of Nuestra Señora del Rosario, of Lingayén 263
(Pangasinan)
PROVISIONALLY THE NEW REGULATIONS OF THIS
SCHOOL
Decree 216
REGULATIONS OF THE SUPERIOR NORMAL SCHOOL 218
FOR MEN TEACHERS
Of the object of the superior normal school 218
Of the studies and their duration 218
Of the pupils of the normal school 221
Of the director, teachers, and dependents of the normal 222
school
Of examinations 223
Of holidays and vacations 223
Concerning rewards and punishments 224
Of the interior regulations of the school 224
Of textbooks 224
Concerning special examinations for obtaining 225
assistants’ certificates
Of the issuing of teachers’ and assistants’ certificates 225
Of the competitive examinations to obtain a regular 225
appointment in the término schools of first and second
grades.
SCHOOL LEGISLATION, 1863–1894 228
Normal Schools 228
Schools of primary instruction 235
DOMINICAN EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS, 1896–1897 261
College and University of Santo Tomás 261
College of San Juan de Letrán 262
College of San Alberto Magno 263
School of Santa Catalina de Sena 263
School of Nuestra Señora del Rosario, of Lingayén 263
(Pangasinan)
Page 329
School of Nuestra Señora del Rosario of Vigan (Founded in 264
1893)
School of Santa Ymelda of Tuguegarao (Cagayán) (Founded in 264
1892)
REPORT OF RELIGIOUS SCHOOLS, 1897 265
Relation of the houses and number of pupils whom the sisters of 265
charity had in a school here in Filipinas in the year 1897.
Relation of the number of pupils in the seminary schools here in 266
Filipinas in the year 1897.
EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS OF THE RECOLLECTS 268
Beaterio de Santa Rita 268
School of San José of Bacolod, Negros 269
Seminary school of Vigan 270
School of Santa Rosa 270
THE FRIAR VIEWPOINT 272
I. EDUCATION 272
II. II 319
EDUCATION SINCE AMERICAN OCCUPATION 364
1893)
School of Santa Ymelda of Tuguegarao (Cagayán) (Founded in 264
1892)
REPORT OF RELIGIOUS SCHOOLS, 1897 265
Relation of the houses and number of pupils whom the sisters of 265
charity had in a school here in Filipinas in the year 1897.
Relation of the number of pupils in the seminary schools here in 266
Filipinas in the year 1897.
EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS OF THE RECOLLECTS 268
Beaterio de Santa Rita 268
School of San José of Bacolod, Negros 269
Seminary school of Vigan 270
School of Santa Rosa 270
THE FRIAR VIEWPOINT 272
I. EDUCATION 272
II. II 319
EDUCATION SINCE AMERICAN OCCUPATION 364
Page 330
Colophon
Availability
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the
terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org .
This eBook is produced by the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
www.pgdp.net .
Page scans of this work are available in the The United States and its
Territories collection at the University of Michigan, as well as in the Internet
Archive (copy 1 ).
Related Library of Congress catalog page: 03006936 .
Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL6925491M .
Related Open Library catalog page (for work): OL16096239W .
Related WorldCat catalog page: 651237055 .
Encoding
Revision History
2014-04-06 Started.
External References
This Project Gutenberg eBook contains external references. These links may
not work for you.
Availability
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the
terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org .
This eBook is produced by the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
www.pgdp.net .
Page scans of this work are available in the The United States and its
Territories collection at the University of Michigan, as well as in the Internet
Archive (copy 1 ).
Related Library of Congress catalog page: 03006936 .
Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL6925491M .
Related Open Library catalog page (for work): OL16096239W .
Related WorldCat catalog page: 651237055 .
Encoding
Revision History
2014-04-06 Started.
External References
This Project Gutenberg eBook contains external references. These links may
not work for you.
Page 331
Corrections
The following corrections have been applied to the text:
Page Source Correction
45 Jolo Joló
210 insruction instruction
N.A. [Not in source] ”
The following corrections have been applied to the text:
Page Source Correction
45 Jolo Joló
210 insruction instruction
N.A. [Not in source] ”
Page 332
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PHILIPPINE
ISLANDS, 1493-1898; VOLUME 46, 1721-1739 ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
ISLANDS, 1493-1898; VOLUME 46, 1721-1739 ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 333
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
Page 334
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
Page 335
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
Page 336
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
Page 337
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
Page 338
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
Page 339
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
Page 340
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
Page 341
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.